Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Collections:
TrashCountsFamily, Golden TCF Fics💰, Мои_любимые_работы😉, Don't_Judge_me
Stats:
Published:
2023-01-28
Updated:
2025-06-01
Words:
184,646
Chapters:
31/?
Comments:
936
Kudos:
5,325
Bookmarks:
1,056
Hits:
137,803

Everyone Deserves to be Loved

Summary:

Cale Henituse was similar to himself-Kim Rok Soo-in an assortment of things, but his reactions were not of someone who had given in. No, they were of someone clinging to a ledge between giving in and fighting back. The ledge was more dangerous than the ground that built it.

Rok Soo could not let this punk who reminded him of himself self-destruct and become trash.

He also couldn’t just ignore the punk who has dreams of the future.

Rok Soo smiles slightly, but Cale thinks it looked quite sad. The older boy removes his hand and extends it, “Punk, you and I seem to be oddities in this world. Let’s ensure ourselves peaceful lives,”

Or alternatively:
Kim Rok Soo gets brought into the Roan Kingdom as the youngest adopted child of a noble family in the Henituse Territory.

Oh, he’s also three years too early.

Notes:

This work includes:
- violence
- alcohol abuse
- abuse
- mature language
- references to suicide
- depression
- anxiety

Chapter 1: Is this how reincarnation works?

Chapter Text

The man could feel a presence in the room moving near him. A pair of gentle hands nudged him, lightly pulling back what felt like a blanket from over his head.

 

“Young Master, it's morning,” 

 

The voice was unfamiliar and extremely serious. The man felt that something odd had happened and cracked open his eyes. Instead of bright sunlight, he could see the face of a tall man in a suit, his dark brown hair neatly brushed, and a pair of silver-framed glasses perched on his nose. A completely unfamiliar face.

 

“Young Master, I’m delighted to see you’ve woken up easily today,”

 

“Huh?”

 

“The Master wished to dine with you and the Lady,”

 

Kim Rok Soo could see a window behind the stranger and looked at his appearance. It was similar to himself, with black hair with red-brown eyes, however, he didn’t really recall himself being this young and slim.

 

‘I guess this is me?’

 

“The Lady is eager to dine with you as she will be leaving the Henituse territory for a few days,”

 

He turned towards the servant who spoke with no emotion, but that was not the problem. He had clearly heard it.

 

Henituse. It was a familiar name, blurred a bit, but soon became unmistakably clear.

 

“Cale Henituse,”

 

The blank expression finally seemed to ripple, looking down at Kim Rok Soo, “The Eldest Son? Young Master, why have you mentioned Young Master Cale this early?”

 

Kim Rok Soo blinked before looking towards the other side where an actual window was. He muttered, “Henituse Territory…Roan Kingdom,”

 

“Young Master, I presume you’re still asleep,”

 

The man felt his surroundings turn dark and felt dizzy. He lowered his head into his hands, peeking out to let his eyes wander the European-styled room, completely different than the typical Korean one.

 

“Young Master, this servant of yours has made an error of judgment. He has ignored the possibility of an illness, forgive me, shall I summon a doctor?

 

“Cold water,”

 

“Excuse me? Young Master, I assume you’re asking for cold water to drink and not bathe with?”

 

Kim Rok Soo looked towards the servant, “Please get me a drink of cold water,”

 

He needed to clear his mind a bit.

 

“I shall prepare it at once,”

 

“Great. Thanks,”

 

The man with silver-framed glasses gives a deep bow, before leaving the room, and closing the door behind him. Kim Rok Soo got off the bed and headed to the bathroom. He turned on the tap and quickly splashed some water on his face before looking up in the medium-sized mirror that was hung on the wall. 

 

Henituse, Cale Henituse. This was a character from a book series Kim Rok Soo had started to read. It was called [The Birth of a Hero]. Cale was the trash oldest son that gets mercilessly beaten up by the main character in volume 1.

 

Rok Soo felt surprisingly calm in the situation of being transported into a book. Do people usually become calm in a place of being dropped somewhere unfamiliar and completely unexpected, Rok Soo didn’t think normal people did.

 

“Then again…” Rok Soo looked down, pulling up his nightwear sleeve and tracing his fingers over the unmarked skin of his arms, “...I wasn’t exactly alive like that vicious punk when he was dropped here,”

 

It was a situation gone wrong. Rok Soo had prioritized getting his team out alive over the ripping of his skin as he used Instant over and over. 

 

Rok Soo let out a sigh, “Well…at least I did something useful before I kicked the can,”

 

Rok Soo took another look around, before thinking back to the servant–

 

Rok Soo-dear, this is Balint. He’ll be your personal attendant,”

 

“At your service, youngest master,”

 

Rok Soo blinked at a memory that…felt like his, but also did not. Within this memory he saw the servant from before, Balint as he seemed to be called, and heard a woman’s voice. 

 

Rok Soo looked in the mirror again. The face was not unfamiliar. No, rather, it was definitely the face of 18-year-old Kim Rok Soo. 

 

‘However, I’m 36 and got larger with work. Also, there are almost no scars from Instant,’

 

Rok Soo wondered, briefly, if he had gone through some strange reincarnation, but instead of as a child, he started from 18-years-old with memories of his previous life and memories of his current one.

 

Rok Soo decided to not think about this situation anymore as it seemed complicated. Instead, he thought about the current territory he was in.

 

‘Will things go the way they do in the novel?’

 

[The Birth of the Hero] was a novel about the birth of heroes in the Western and Eastern continents, as well as their trials and growths. These growths ended up including war that engulfed the Roan Kingdom and other places in the western continent. The Henituse Territory was the first territory hit by the Northern Alliance.

 

Rok Soo had no idea what the outcome of the battle was, however, he knew from previous information in the novel that the Henituse Territory would suffer a terrible blow. It was a territory famous for its wealth, not military strength. That didn’t mean the territory was unprotected, the Henituse family came from a line of established swordsmen and to maintain their wealth and power, they naturally had to have a strong military to show for it.

 

“This is bad?”

 

Rok Soo moved from the sink and removed his clothes, sinking into the bath that was full of warm water. He leaned back and looked up at the polished stone ceiling. It was a light grey color and after a moment, Rok Soo realized it was granite. 

 

‘This at least means I’m a part of some wealthy family. Nobles used expensive stones such as marble and granite to build their houses. The Henituse Estate was made entirely of marble’

 

Rok Soo mumbled as he thought some more, “Well…there’s not much to miss with being dead,”

 

His life as Kim Rok Soo. There wasn’t really much to it. He was an orphan and didn’t have that much money. He also didn’t have a person he loved to death, nor a friend he would give his life to save. He only lived because he could not die.

 

Yes, he could not die.

 

He completely hated the thought of pain or death. He became an orphan after his parents died in a car crash when he was little.

 

He didn’t like pain or death. Even rolling around in dog shit was better than being dead.

 

He had no idea what day it was in the novel so that would be his first plan. Once he figured out the date, he could plan accordingly.

 

He thought about the main character, Choi Han. He was a Korean highschooler who was dropped into the world abruptly. He lived in the Forest of Darkness located in the Henituse Territory and tried to survive in there for tens of years. His lifespan was as long as dragon as he aged extremely slowly. After years, he escaped the Forest and landed in Harris Village. He would show up in the Henituse Territory after his village was slaughtered by assassins. Choi Han who was out collecting medical herbs came back just as the killers were leaving. Choi Han lost control and killed a human for the first time.

 

After he killed the aggressors, he managed to bury the villagers, before starting towards the capital of the Henituse territory, Rain City, to report what has happened, as well as ask for a proper funeral for the dead, and continue his search for the group behind the assassin’s from there. This is the city Rok Soo is currently in.

 

Choi Han begins the era to prove that he is a hero and due to the war, heroes have the chance to shwo their full potential.

 

Rok Soo started to frown. Kim Rok Soo’s life motto was pretty simple.

 

Living Long without pain. Enjoying the small joys of life.

 

Living a peaceful life.

 

Rok Soo shook his head, “First I need the date,”

 

“Young Master, are you in the bathroom?”

 

“Yes, I’ll be right out,”

 

Rok Soo naturally spoke informally to the man that was his servant. He realized that he could easily speak and understand the Roan Kingdom’s language. Must be a default setting for being some sort of resident of this world.

 

Rok Soo got out of the tub and grabbed a robe to put on. Balint was standing stiff as a board with a tray in his hands. He bowed his head, “Young Master,”

 

“Great, thanks,”

 

Rok Soo walked towards him and grabbed the cup, raising it to his lips and drinking the cold fluid. He paused as it passed his lips, lowering the cup and looking at the butler.

 

“It's sweet?”

 

“Young Master prefers sweet,”

 

This butler is actually quite good! 

 

Compared to Cale’s butler who gives Cale lemon tea even after knowing the boy despises sour things. 

 

“I do,” Rok Soo admitted after a small pause, unable to smile at this small fortune of luck. He drank as he thought.

 

Then again, Ron doesn't actually care about Cale at all. He's just hiding as a servant when he's actually an assassin. He leaves with Choi Han after Cale gets beat up.

 

Sigh.

 

There were too many strong people in this city alone.

 

‘I at least need the strength to protect myself’

 

In order to live long in war he needed a decent amount of strength. Of course he didn't want to be too strong. Then more complicated things would happen.

 

There were a few powers that the heroes picked up to strengthen themselves. Rok Soo could simply pick the ones he needed and were useless to them. 

 

There was one power that was nearby in Rain City. A shield that no one ever claimed. 

 

‘I wonder why the author mentioned it though…’

 

“Young master, I will start to dress you now,”

 

“Oh right, thanks,”

 

Balint picks up a stack of clothes on the bed and Rok Soo lets him get dressed up. The clothes are different than his usual attire but it isn't extremely flashy as the descriptions of Cale’s clothes were in the novel. However, they were still of perfect fashion and expensive materials.

 

‘Hm…I guess I really am a wealthy person’

 

He couldn’t quite recall the family name yet, but Rok Soo wasn’t too bothered.

 

After a glance in the mirror, Rok Soo can't help but acknowledge he looks quite good in the clothes. He wonders if it's because of the lack of scars and eye bags.

 

“Let's go Balint,”

 

“Yes young master,”

 

Rok Soo walked behind Balint. They passed a few servants who all simply glanced at him or gave shallow bows. Rok Soo focused on the house, noting the variety of statues, ceramics, and paintings displayed around.

 

It was a short walk before Balint opened a set of polished wooden double doors. Rok Soo caught sight of a beautiful room with a large table with chairs around it.

 

“Enjoy your breakfast, young master,”

 

“Thanks. You too,”

 

He walks past Balint and into the dining room. As he gets closer he can properly notice the two older people sat softly chatting with one another. The oldest, a male, who sat at the head of the table had dark brown hair and dark blue eyes. He was clearly the lord of the family due to his place at the table. 

 

Another memory popped into his head at that moment.

 

Rok Soo was looking up at a younger version of the lord he had just seen. Rok soo’s voice asked, “Young Master Elis, where–”

 

“Hold on,” Elis cut Rok Soo off, looking confused, “Why are you calling me so formally? I’m your hyung-nim, remember,”

 

Rok Soo blinked out of the memory and glanced at the table arrangement and noticed the plate with food set for him was to the man– Elis’s left and across from the second person at the table. A beautiful female who looked to be in her twenties with pale blonde hair and darker gold eyes. She noticed him and smiled brightly, “Aya, there’s my little brother!”

 

“I’m a noona!!” A teenager version of the blong haired woman delighted, staring at Rok Soo.

 

An older woman’s voice spoke from behind Rok Soo, “Now, now, Siwan, dear. Calm down, let’s help your little brother get settled first,”

 

‘Little brother?’

 

“You're late again today, dongsaeng,” Elis smiled slightly.

 

‘Who me?’

 

Rok Soo was confused from both their words and his memories. These two were his older siblings? They all looked nothing alike!

 

“Elis Orabeoni, be nice,” Siwan scolded, “Take a seat Rok Soo-yah”

 

“....yes…noonim…”

 

Rok Soo said quietly, sitting down. Seeing as the other two already had utensils in their hands, he began to eat as well. The food was not what he expected, but then again, his old and new life were very different. 

 

Before his breakfast consisted of coffee or nothing on bad days. Now, he was having sausage, eggs, and an assortment of fruits. He also noticed a cup of wine set out for him.

 

“Siwan, how long will you be gone?” Elis asked the female.

 

“I'll be back before Mother’s passing day,”

 

Rok Soo noticed two glances thrown at him, but he ignored them and focused on eating the food that was unlike any he'd ever had before. 

 

‘So…our mother has passed. And judging by how this supposed hyung of mine is the master of the house, our father must be dead as well’

 

He waited for a memory, but instead, he only got a feeling of dark and negative emotions. Immediately, Rok Soo chose to ignore his head and focus on reality. It was a familiar feeling he did not want to feel.

 

“Ha…you better be. The day after Countess Violan wishes to meet about the new piece for the Gallery,” 

 

Siwan rolled her eyes. Something that surprised Rok Soo as it went against the etiquette of high society, “Yes, yes whatever Lord Elis wishes of me,”

 

Elis shook his head, before looking at Rok Soo, “This sister of ours is really annoying,”

 

Rok Soo blinked at him, yet said nothing as Siwan clicked her tongue in displeasure, “Don’t taint him,”

 

“You've tainted him. I have to undo it,” Elis mumbled.

 

Rok Soo thinks that these siblings of his are quite odd. They are close enough to joke, yet the age gap between them all also creates some walls. He thinks there might be more, but he’ll have to research on his own or wait for his memories to return. He reaches for wine, drinking a sip of it. He is satisfied by the smoothness of the high-quality drink. 

 

With the wine, he finished his meal and softly pushes back, standing up, “Hyung, Noona, excuse me,”

 

“Aigoo, where are you running off to now?” Siwan sighs.

 

“Town,”

 

“As expected,” Elis smiles, waving a hand to dismiss him, “I’ll send Balint with some money,”

 

“Thank you very much, Hyung,” Rok Soo smiled slightly.

 

This family seemed quite well off. Though Rok Soo doubted they were the rank of even Barons or Viscounts, he realized this household was quite prestigious. He needed money to proceed with his plans.

 

“Have a safe trip Noonim,”

 

“Mm,”

 

Rok Soo turns from the dining hall. However, when he reached his chamber, he was slightly surprised at the weight of the money pouch. It was, of course, not Henituse level wealth, though Rok Soo doubted any family other than Royalty could say they were on Henituse level. It was more than Rok Soo had expected. 

 

With his heart slightly lifted by his family’s wealth, Rok Soo informed Balint he was leaving and made his way to the entrance. Balint didn’t follow him as expected, and no one tried to stop him either. Rok Soo took note of more artistry and a very beautiful main entrance with marble floor peaking out between the fancy rug. Rok Soo left what he could now confidently call a manor.

 

It was three stories high and had a large outdoor area and a front courtyard with a roundabout from the gate to the entrance. In the center of that roundabout was a large fountain that stood at least six feet. It was an interesting display, an abstract play with various animals and human-like figures dancing or hanging around the levels. Rok Soo turned away as he exited the gate, walking down the brick path toward where he could hear the sounds of a market. He could’ve used a carriage, but Rok Soo was in an unfamiliar setting so he needed to know it well enough to get around on his own.

 

Thankfully, it seemed the wealthier district wasn’t too far from the main portion of Rain City. He walked around, taking in the sight. It really was a fantasy world.

 

Rok Soo spotted a stand selling bread and walked towards it with firm strides. The man selling smiled at the sight of a wealthy young man approaching his stand, “Welcome Young Master!”

 

“Mm, good day,” Rok Soo greeted shortly, before pointing at a loaf of bread on one end of the table and moving his finger to point at the one on the opposite end, “Everything from here to here,”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

Rok Soo frowned, “Is it not possible?”

 

“It’s possible! It’s definitely possible!” The man scrambles to begin to place everything in a large bag.

 

Rok Soo places a few silver gallons on the table, the man pausing his packing, “Y-young master? This is too many,”

 

“Oh well,” Rok Soo shrugged, unbothered.

 

He’d always wanted to spend money without caring.

 

As he waited for the bread to be packed, he heard the clattering of hooves and wheels on the stone. Glancing over, Rok Soo’s eyes widen at the luxurious carriage rolling through the streets. His eyes flicker down towards the crest on the carriage, a golden turtle.

 

Rok Soo’s thoughts are confirmed by the words of the street.

 

“Oh, the Henituse carriage!”

 

“Is it young master Cale again?”

 

“That kid has been entering the streets a lot more than usual,”

 

Rok Soo turned his eyes away as he realized the carriage would pass him. He stepped closer to the table, watching from the corner of his eyes. He turns fully when the carriage stops outside a building and the door clicks open. Everyone is paying attention to the luxurious boots stepping out of the carriage. With a few steps, Rok Soo is greeted with bright red hair and red-brown eyes that were the same color as his own.

 

‘This really is a novel!’

 

Truly, he did not expect to see Cale Henituse so soon. 

 

However…

 

Something seemed wrong.

 

No, something was wrong.

 

This redheaded noble who exited looked nothing like the 18-year-old Cale was supposed to be at the beginning of the novel. He looked far too young! 

 

“Young Master, shall I wait for you?” The driver says.

 

“I don’t care what you do as long as you’re here when I’m ready to leave,” Cale glances back with a stoic gaze.

 

Rok Soo frowned at the sight. The cold expression was one Rok Soo had seen before on many people. However, those people were adults in the same profession as him. Not noble children who looked as they had barely passed puberty.

 

“O-of course,” The driver laughed awkwardly.

 

Cale let out a click, before turning away and entering the establishment. Rok Soo blinked, “What’s a noble kid doing going to a restaurant alone?”

 

“Ha,” he hears a laugh and realizes the baker had finished and was watching the scene with him, “Young Master, you probably haven’t seen Young Cale before today! He’s a troubling kid, causes all sorts of a mess due to being unable to hold alcohol,”

 

Rok Soo looked at the baker.

 

‘So, he’s already started drinking enough to have these rumors? But– why he is speaking like he’s talking about some sort of criminal? Cale never hit anyone…he did cause quite a bit of chaos though’

 

“Oh?” Rok Soo commented.

 

“Throwing bottles, screaming, breaking things, cursing. He’s a bit trashy,” The merchant shook his head looking like a disappointed parent, “Even the servants of the Henituse Family are terrified of that lightweight”

 

Rok Soo also deadpanned in his mind, ‘Lightweight my ass. That punk’s got a high alcohol tolerance’

 

‘And those servants clearly aren’t doing their jobs if they’re unable to see that Cale never caused problems with his step-family or disobeyed his father’

 

“Hm,” Rok Soo says simply.

 

“You should never cross Young Master Cale. It’ll be both dangerous and just tiring to deal with. He’s simply trash and not worth too much attention,”

 

Rok Soo thought for a moment, ‘Cale’s character was really interesting. That’s why I remember him so well even though his role was hardly that important in the overall plot’

 

“My bread?”

 

“Huh? Oh, right, here you go!”

 

“Thank you,” Rok Soo picks up the bag, enjoying that it wasn’t too heavy for him.

 

“Oh, by the way,” Rok Soo stops before he turns to leave, “What’s the date today? I forgot to check,”

 

The man smiled and answered, “It's the 16th of the 5th month of the 778th year of the Felix Calander,”

 

‘....what’

 

“Excuse me?” Rok Soo blinked “did you 778th year?”

 

“Huh, yes?”

 

“...Ah, I thought I heard wrong,” Rok Soo mumbled.

 

He nodded to the baker and quickly left, walking towards the slums. 

 

His mind was very occupied. [The Birth of a Hero] was a novel that began on the 28th day of the 3rd month of the 781st year. It was also the day Harris Village is attacked and a day before Choi Han met Cale Henituse. 

 

However, the date was currently three years earlier?!

 

‘No wonder Cale looked younger, it’s because he is! He’s only just started to become an alcoholic’

 

Rok Soo sighed at this troublesome life of his. He quickly passed into the slums and ignored the people staring at him. It was probably odd for a wealthy young man to walk through the slums. 

 

‘Cale probably causes a ruckus here too’

 

Rok Soo kept walking until he reaches the hill. It’s quite a large hill, but it stands lower than the hill the Henituse Estate was built on. Hiking up, he finds a black tree fenced off in all directions. The fence had an entrance that was rotted and Rok Soo easily broke it, pushing through the fence. 

 

This tree had lasted hundreds of years and was called the man-eating tree. It didn’t really eat humans, it just whatever was left near the tree was soon gone. Even people who hung themselves on the tree would disappear. 

 

Rok Soo set the bag down, opening it up. He approached the dark patch at the base of the tree and placed a loaf inside. He felt a cold sensation as the bread began to disappear in his hand and quickly pulled his hand out. 

 

‘If I remember correctly, I have to feed it until the darkness disappears’

 

Picking up the sack, Rok Soo dumps the entire collection of bread into the hole, only, the darkness remained. 

 

“Hm…I suppose you’ll need about ten more bags,”

 

He wasn’t too worried. He had quite the time–three years–to formulate a plan of action. He could also gather a few things earlier than intended, but, he also didn’t want to rush himself. Knowing the story let him have a slight advantage. 

 

‘First things first…I should gather some information on the important people and this territory’

 

Rok Soo turned from the tree and headed back through the slums and into the more traveled part of town. First, he decided to familiarize himself with the city and spent most of his time aimlessly wandering and memorizing the layout, including a few shops that caught his eye. 

 

He took a short break for lunch, choosing an establishment that was quite full of people. While he ate, he also listened to the conversations nearby, looking for any information that could be useful to him.

 

There wasn’t much other than the mentions of the Henituse Family here and there. More often than not it was the gossip of the firstborn. Rok Soo was getting a bit tired of the information that he knew to be false. Furthermore, the fact they were discussing about a kid like they were the weather was annoying.

 

“Oh? Is that Young Master Rok Soo of the Nyphan family?”

 

Rok Soo looked up at his name. He saw a young man dressed in casual clothes of trousers, a dress shirt, and a large coat. His hair was the common brown and his eyes were the same shade. Pulling a chair, the young man smiled widely, “I’ve never got to see the Young Master at the Nyphan Gallery,”

 

‘Nyphan…Gallery? No, wait, he mentioned I was of the Nyphan Family, that must be my household. And gallery must mean an art gallery. The manor was full of and Hyung mentioned meeting with the Countess. Countess Violan handles all the art of the territory due to being an established artist herself and from an artist family,’

 

Rok Soo simply looked at the man, chewing his food. At the lack of response, the young man seemed to realize what he’d forgotten and laughed, “A-ah! I’m Elliot Joyce! I’m one of the artists that made the new pieces for the gallery the Nyphan and Henituse Family are opening in a few weeks,”

 

‘The Nyphan and Henituse are doing what now?’

 

“I heard its quite a big show, I heard the entire Henituse Family will appear in public with the Nyphan household. I’m really honored a historical household like the Young Masters saw something in my paintings,” Elliot looked embarrassed.

 

Rok Soo spoke casually, “If Hyung and Noona chose you, then Mr. Joyce’s work is surely worth much,”

 

‘What is this cliche happening to me? Appearing with the Henituse household, I’ve only been here for a few hours!’

 

Elliot flushed, “T-thank you, Young Master,”

 

Elliot thought about something before slightly opening his mouth to speak. However, he hesitated and bit his lip, looking unsure. Rok Soo wanted to get this over with and was curt, “What?”

 

“Oh, no, its just, I’ve heard a thing that unlike Lord Elis and Lady Siwan, Young Master Rok Soo does not participate in artistry,”

 

“...mother,”

 

“Rok Soo? Is something wrong?”

 

Rok Soo couldn’t see his mother’s face as he was currently staring at his boots. He spoke cautiously, “Mother, Hyung-nim and Noonim are both very good at art like you. I also know that our Nyphan Household is an artistry family, however…I don’t think I want to follow art,”

 

There was a moment of silence.

 

Rok Soo heard the soft clicks of heals on the floor and two gentle hands cupped his face. Rok Soo looked up, meeting gentle green eyes of woman with light brown hair. She smiled, caressing his face lovingly, “My good son, you don’t have to do art. You can do what you want, be who you are. I just wish for you to be happy and healthy,”

 

“Hm, I’m not good at it like them,” Rok Soo admits after a small pause, overtaken by the affection in the memory, “I’m good at other things. I also am really not that interested in paintings, or sculptures. I can recognize them but I have no interest in making them,”

 

“I see,” Elliot looks at Rok Soo intently, “Then, can this commoner ask what Young Master is interested in?”

 

“Hm…I enjoy novels, I suppose. Good food. Sleep,” Rok Soo listed, “I don’t really think of things in terms of interest or enjoyment, though. It’s whatever I want to do, I’ll do it,”

 

Elliot’s lips were parted in awe. He’d never seen a noble like this! No, no, he’d never met a person so attuned to the small pleasures of life! What an honor to meet with this young master!

 

“Young Master…you’re really amazing,”

 

‘What?’

 

Rok Soo feels like there has been a misunderstanding.

 

A waiter appears at that moment, “Young Master, shall I clear your table?”

 

“Yes, thank you,” Rok Soo had finished.

 

“Young Master, would you like some company–”

 

“No need,” Rok Soo cut off Elliot as they left the restaurant. He nods his head to the young artist, “I will see you at the Gallery, Mr. Joyce,”

 

“I look forward to it!!” Elliot exclaims as Rok Soo walks away as quickly as he can without being obvious.

 

‘I’m not looking forward to it’

 

He decides he’s done with roaming today. His feet are aching as well and he needs to think over everything. With a sigh, Rok Soo takes his way back to the Nyphan Estate. 

Chapter 2: Self-Sacrificial Bastard Meets Self-Destructive Brat

Notes:

This work includes:
- violence
- alcohol abuse
- abuse
- mature language
- references to suicide
- depression
- anxiety

Chapter Text

Rok Soo really did take his time.

On the second day of his new life, he dumped another bag of bread into the darkness, before returning back to his manor. There he explored until he found the library which had quite an interesting collection of literature. 

It was while exploring the shelves of books that Rok Soo found a door off to the side and tucked into the corner. Inside, he found what seemed to be a private study of some sort. He explored the inside of the room, intrigued, and rummaged through the desk. There wasn't much of the room, but it was well maintained.

The most notable item was a picture frame that was face down on the corner of the desk. Rok Soo naturally picked it up and flipped it over, eyes widening. It was a small painting that depicted four people. In the center, sitting in a chair was a woman with light brown hair and green eyes. Behind her, was a younger man with dark brown hair and blue eyes, Elis. To the woman’s other side was a young girl who resembled Siwan. And finally, the youngest in the photo was a young kid who resembled himself.

“Mother,” Rok Soo sighed softly, unable to help the gentleness he felt when thinking of the woman.

He turned the frame over to look at the picture without the glass in the way. As he opened the back, he found neat handwriting. 

[No matter what the whispers of the society are. No matter if you are my blood or not. I have three children. Elis came from me, but Rok Soo and Siwan are equally loved in my heart. My three precious children]

“Ha…” 

‘No wonder we all look nothing alike. Noonim and I are adopted. Now the memories make more sense’

Rok Soo decided to close the frame again, placing it standing on the desk. He looked around the rest of the ornate room, before choosing to leave it, closing the door behind him. He left the library, resuming his walk around the manor and memorizing where important things were. The servants' quarters, his siblings' rooms, his mother’s former room, his brother’s, sister’s, and his own studies, his siblings' studios, and a few other rooms. This manor was quite big, but it was not too confusing. Rok Soo couldn’t help but wonder how nobles got around their far larger estates without getting lost.

‘Perhaps that’s why nobles are usually assigned a servant from birth’

The third day, after he finished his bread run, he headed to a tea shop. 

[The Fragrance of Tea with Poertry]

It was a tea shop run by the bastard son of the Flynn family, Billios. Billios was actually quite greedy and ended up assisting Choi Han when they met in the Capital. Billios was also a fairly decent merchant and, despite being unable to call his father, father, or his brother, brother, he was still considered a Flynn by everyone else. His goal was to become the head of the Flynn Merchant Guild, though Rok Soo didn’t know if this goal was ever truly accomplished. 

As a merchant of a large guild, Rok Soo could get some good information and items from Billios.

‘Furthermore, with three years of time to spare, I can build a nice relationship to use him effectively’

Rok Soo entered the shop after informing his driver to pick him up in a few hours. The bell above the door rang as an indication and Rok Soo entered the peaceful atmosphere. He noticed the other customers in the store glance at him, eyes flicking up and down his outfit that obviously showcased him as a member of the high society. 

“Welcome, young master!”

The piggy-bank looking man greeted him with a smile. Rok Soo walked to the counter, nodding his head at the man, “Do you have novels or just poetry?”

“We have novels as well, young master,”

“Great. Please send up the most interesting book and a cup of tea. Ah, but not a bitter cup,” Rok Soo said, placing a gold coin on the counter, “I plan to occupy the third floor for a few hours,”

“O-of course Young Master Rok Soo!” Billios nodded, but then glanced at the coin, “B-but young master, it’s still too much!”

Rok Soo smiled and leaned closer, lowering his voice, “Ah, I require some information and I chose Sir Billios as a dependent source,”

As he expected, the expression slightly shifted. Rok Soo leaned away with a smile, waving his hand casually as he walked away, “If it’s still too much, treat everyone here to a cup,”

He climbed up the stairs to the third floor. As with the early time, there was no one up here. Rok Soo walked to a table near the window and sat down, peering outside. From here, he could see the city gate. 

‘In three years, this is where Choi Han first appears in Rain City only to get turned away because he doesn’t have an ID card to show, thus the guards couldn’t let him in. They do still pass on Choi Han’s message though’

A thought passed Rok Soo’s head then, ‘When does Choi Han get out of the Forest of Darkness? Furthermore, if I am three years earlier, then can’t I assist him during the massacre?’

A problematic thought follows, ‘But…if the village doesn’t fall, will Choi Han be able to become a hero and win the war?’

Rok Soo frowns deeply. No, he thinks Choi Han still would fight, he’d just be a bit more stable than the twisted state he ended up in after the slaughter. However, Rok Soo does need Choi Han to kill the assassins so he’s capable of killing. Additionally, there’s a problem with his name. Choi Han will definitely recognize a Korean name. His appearance may be slightly altered, but it's similar enough that a Korean would recognize a Korean. 

Choi Han, unlike Kim Rok Soo, grew up in a happy family with a happy life. Thus, he had always wanted to return back.

Though, with how Korea is, there’s a very high chance that Choi Han’s family is dead.

‘....I’m not gonna tell him that though. Let’s just avoid that conversation’

“Young Master Rok Soo,” 

A cup of tea and two books are placed in front of him. Rok Soo turns from the window to look at Billios who sits across from him. Rok Soo smiles, taking the cup and sipping it, delighted with the taste, “Ho, this is quite good,”

“Of course!”

Rok Soo placed the cup back down, staring at Billios, “Billios Flynn, you’re a merchant and naturally have access to an information net work,”

“Hm, that depends on what the Young Master wants,”

Rok Soo smirked, “I just need some information about the current state of affairs in the kingdom,”

He adds after a thought, “And basic information about the Nyphan and Henituse family,”

While he knew he had his memories of this life, he wanted to ensure he had the information required of him at hand.

“Ho? Wouldn’t the young master have information about the Nyphan house?”

“I’m paying you for information”

Billios laughed at the strange man. He gave a similar smirk, “How basic?”

“Hm…everything a high society member should know,”

“That’s quite the demand,”

“Well, Sir. Billios is reliable isn’t he?” Rok Soo challenged.

Billios smiled wider, “Naturally, young master,”

“Great. Send it to the manor as soon as you can,” Rok Soo grinned. He took a slow sip of tea, peering over the edge, “I think we’ll get along quite well,”

‘Indeed’ Billios agreed. This young master seemed to be an odd spot. Billios hadn’t heard much of the youngest Nyphan, but he’s very intrigued by the man. Billios nodded and moved to leave. As he stepped away, Rok Soo’s voice spoke casually, “You know this is to have no record of ever happening, yes?”

‘Ho?’ Billios smiled, “Of course, Young Master Rok Soo,”

“Good,”

Rok Soo opened the book in front of him after confirming Billio’s answer.
~~~

As promised, it was merely a day later that a large envelope was delivered to the manor for the youngest Nyphan. Rok Soo took it with a pleased smile, sending Balint out of his room. He sat at the table near the window as he opened the file which had a few pieces of paper. 

The first was of basic affairs going on in the Roan Kingdom. There wasn’t much to this information as there wasn’t much going on in the kingdom. He did get the ages and extremely basic information about nobles and the royals, which Rok Soo was a little surprised about, but that only meant that Billios had found an interest in doing business with Rok Soo.

The King and Queen was information he already knew. The King favored the third prince and the Queen was the third prince’s mother.

The information on the second and third princes was also quite boring, other than Rok Soo finding a bit more about which functions were supporting the princes.

It was the Crown Prince he really focused on.

[Alberu Crossman - eldest son and crown prince. Basically no support from any faction. A very good public speaker. Currently 20 years old. Average Swordsman ]

The next page was of the Henituse Family. Rok Soo looked down at the information, his lips subconsciously frowning at what he read.

[Count Deruth - he’s the reason there’s no underworld in the Henituse Territory. Though, unlike other nobles, he has no fighting skill. Remarried the current Countess a year after Former Countess Jour’s death. When he remarried, there was rumors to be much infighting in the Henituse Estate due to disapproval of extended family]

[Countess Violan - from a poor artisan family that was formally a fallen noble family and was the leader of a merchant guild. Manages all cultural business operations in the Territory. Biological Mother of the second and third Henituse Children. Was previously looked down upon by other nobles and members of the Henituse family due to being a commoner]

‘Naturally there would be scorn,’ Rok Soo thought, ‘The previous Countess’s information states she was of the Thames household, a Baron household. Furthermore, for the count to remarry only a year after, with a woman who had a son, it would cause rumors to spin of an affair and bring about disapproval from family members’

“...hmm…however the novel stated that Cale had neither a good or bad relationship with Basen and Countess Violan, they just ignored each other, so an affair is probably not true. It also states down here that the previous Countess and Count Deruth were a perfect couple,”

[Former Countess Jour - she was a very lovely woman and quite loved through the territory. She and the Count were seen as a perfect couple, supported by their only son who was bright and of all smiles. She died after returning to the territory during a storm. She was the only person to get injured’

[Cale Henituse - eldest son. The biological son of Former Countess Jour and Count Deruth. Stopped his studies at ten, and began drinking at 15. Currently known as a troublemaker who constantly causes messes in the territory and has a terrible personality. Used to be very different when he was younger. Rumors from servants of the Henituse Estate say that Cale doesn’t get along with his step family and he’s very distant, even with his half-sister]

Rok Soo shook his head, “These servants are really useless…”

‘I guess the theory that Cale’s behavior is an effect of grief from his Mother’s death and his father abruptly remarrying must be true. You’d think the Count would try and help his son just a bit more…’

Kim Rok Soo had always found Cale Henituse’s addiction a sore spot. Especially after he began to drink at mere fifteen. He could not understand why no adult around Cale tried to stop him.

[Basen Henituse - his father is unknown, but it's not the Count. He’s biologically the Countess’s son though. Very similar to the countess and is currently 12 years old. He faced a bit of trouble after first arriving at the estate, but he’s said to be very smart and takes his studies seriously. Rumors are of removing Cale from the heir position and officially giving it to Basen]

‘Ho?’ Rok Soo found something interesting again, “Cale’s still the heir at this point even after abandoning his studies five years ago?”

‘Hmm…i suppose most of his earlier actions could be excused because of grief and trouble with accepting his step family. Alcohol and causing messes around town will escalate his behavior’

[Lily Henituse - half sibling of Cale and Basen. Biological Daughter of Deruth and Violan. The youngest of the children, currently 4 years old]

 [Henituse Household - a noble family in the northeastern territory of the Roan Kingdom. Located beside the Forest of Darkness, one of the Five Forbidden Regions on the Western Continent. They are also the richest family in the northeast faction. Despite the fact that the territory is surrounded by mountains, merchants still travel to the undeveloped region for the famous products of the Henituse territory: wine and marble. They are the 5th top producer of marble and are widely considered the finest winemakers on the entire continent. They are said to be a knight family. They appear to be an ordinary rich noble family, yet unusually, this territory is the only one that does not have an underground organization (e.g. Black Market). Their family crest is the Golden Turtle. Their family motto is "There is no reason to be recorded in history. Live for peace and happiness instead."]

“Ho! What a nice territory!” Rok Soo grins.

He moves to the final pieces of paper, the information of the Nyphan Family.

[Madam Alwena Nyphan - previous Madam of the Family. Extremely Talented in sculpting, thus worked closely with Countess Violan before her death two years ago which is said to tributed to an illness. She is Lord Elis’s biological Mother, but decided to adopt two other children]

[Master Theo O'Donnelly - died eight years before by unknown causes. Biological Father to Lord Elis. Disapproved of the adopted children his wife brought in. Had almost no power in the household due to the fierce personality of the Madam]

“Hm…disapproved…” Rok Soo felt this was an understatement.

He soon flinched.

“Alwena! What is this?!” 

The sound of breaking glass echoed and Rok Soo flinched violently, clinging on to the sleeve of his older sister. Elis’s body stood protectively in front of the adopted siblings, Siwan attempting to cover Rok Soo’s ears, but the boy glanced at her expression of pain and shame and shook his head. 

From behind Elis, he could see their mother arguing with a man who was already balding. He was standing, face flushed in rage as he screamed at Alwena Nyphan, “I looked away when you brough that fucking prostitute, but now you’ve brought in another street rat!!!”

“Shut your mouth!!” Alwena was furious, so unlike the gentleness Rok Soo had come to pair her with, “Do not call my daughter a prostitute or my son a street rat!”

“Your son and daughter?!! What a fucking joke! They’re peasants!!!! We have a single son and that’s all we need for an heir!!”

“Peasants?! How laughable someone like you can call them as such! You’re only at this wealth because you married me!”

“I am the Lord of this–”

“You are the lord of nothing!! The master of nothing!!” Alwena cut him off, “I am the Madam, the Lady of this household. You obey me. The servants obey me. This is my household and you are nothing but some digusting lunatic that married in,”

“Ahaha! You’re god damn insane, Alwena!!”

Theo suddenly spun and looked at the children. At once, all three of them flinched, even Elis, who was already in his twenties. 

“Elis!! Why are you protecting those rats?! Just what did this stupid woman you have as a mother tell you!!”

“Mother’s not stupid,” Rok Soo mumbled, gripping Siwan harder.

“Sh,” Siwan gently touched his head.

“They’re not rats, Father,” Elis stood his ground, giving his mother a small look when she moved to get in between them. Elis looked the man in his eyes, “These are my siblings,”

“You ungrateful–”

Theo marched up and Alwena screamed, running forward. Elis flinched, ready for a strike to land. The sound of a slap echoed in the lounge, but Elis felt nothing. The three children looked at the woman in front of them. 

Alwena seethed, a red bruise forming on her left cheek as she glared at the man she had to call husband, “Get lost. You will not harm a single one of my children,”

She then yelled for servants, “Take this drunkard to his chambers!”

With that, she turned around and ignored the screaming man, even as the butlers coaxed and a few knights came to escort him from the room. An older female servant approached the Madam, but she paused when Alwena turned to the three children. She quickly reached forward, pulling them into a tight hug and kissing each of their heads softly.

“I’m sorry you had to hear such vulgar, my sweet children,” Alwena smiled. She still looked like an Angel despite the darkening bruise on her cheek. 

Alwena vowed, “I love all three of you. With all my heart,”

The three children looked at their mother with dimmed looks. Yet they could not help but return her affections.

“We love you too,”

Rok Soo gasped, leaning forward slightly. With a few slow blinks, he shook his head clear and controlled himself back to a stable calm. 

[Elis Nyphan - eldest son and current Lord. Skilled in sculpting like his mother. Has quite a good relationship with his step siblings, despite their large age gaps. Currently 31, but he is not in a relationship nor engaged to any person. Focused on expanding household power and was the one who proposed the upcoming gallery to the Countess]

“31?” Rok Soo repeated shocked, ignoring how his chest was still heaving from the earlier memory, “This Hyung of mine is 13 years older than me!”

[Siwan Nyphan (Kendrick) - Six years younger to Elis and 7 years older to her dongsaeng, Siwan is the young lady of the estate. She’s quite bright and many have asked for her hand in marriage, but have been rejected. She’s devoted to painting and is known to travel to find inspiration and meet with other artists to learn new skills. The Madam bestowed her surname to the adopted children. She took in Siwan when she was eight]

Rok Soo smiles slightly at the description of his Noona.

[Rok Soo Nyphan (Kim) - the youngest of the three children. Adopted when he 10 and has the extremely uncommon black hair. Unlike his siblings, he does not participate in artistry. Said to be cold and serious, however very respectful. Despite large age gaps, he gets along quite well with his noona and hyung, both who have expressed their fondness of him–]

“This is embarrassing…”

[Similar to Siwan, the Madam bestowed him her last name. It was said that Rok Soo was quite close to the Madam but he did not cry during her funeral, thus earning himself a small reputation and rumor of being cold-hearted and ungrateful]

“...hyung-nim, noonim”

Elis flinched, turning to see his 16-year-old brother standing at the doorway to their Mother’s chambers. Siwan was crouching near the bed, soft sobs echoing from her. She glanced towards the doorway as well, sniffling, “Rok Soo-yah…”

Rok Soo looked at the bed, body stiffening. He then looked back to Elis.

“What…” Rok Soo swallowed, shakily stepping into the room, unaware that everyone could see how his hands shook at his sides. He came to stand near Elis, “...what happened?”

Rok Soo’s face was quite blank at the moment. 

“That emotionless bastard, how can he not cry when they died for him”

“At least Team Leader Lee picked a good successor before he died,”

Rok Soo continued reading.

[Nyphan Family - a prestigious artistry family that has ownership of many of the galleries and talented artists. Despite having no territory, they are commonly referred to a noble ranked family Baronet level. Under the former Madam, they expanded out of the Henituse Territory and into other Northeastern and neighboring territories. Lord Elis is following these steps in expanding its reach of influence. Though they are not officially a titled noble family, they are quite well known among the art community and work closely with the Hentiuse Family due to a large number of artistry that originates from the territory. Their crest is a green and gold rose. They are quite a historical household and have been present for an unknown amount of generations]

Rok Soo looked over the pages once more, making sure to remember the information well. Then, looking at the candle burning on the table in front of him, he lit the papers on fire, getting rid of the evidence of the information being brought to him. With a satisfied smile, Rok Soo lazed around the rest of the day.
~~~

It took him over a week but gradually, Rok Soo could see the dark spot underneath the tree getting lighter. Today, he expected to finish. And just as always, he was correct. 

The last few days, he had heard the Ancient Power’s voice. It sounded like a female and she was asking for more food. So naturally, Rok Soo told her he’d come again and again the follow day.

The dark patch had become a light grey color. As Rok Soo approached the tree, he dumped the bag of bread and watched with a smile as the grey turned into white.

‘More, more more!’

Rok Soo flinched and stepped back.

‘What’

The voice had turned into a shriek.

‘The novel didn’t mention anything like this!’

‘More more! I’ll give you a present if you give me more!’

The word ‘present’ made Rok Soo’s eyes shine. He quickly said, “Just wait”

With quick feet, he descended down the hill and back to town. He bought a last bunch, the merchant in front of him looked quite sad, “Is it really the last day?”

“Why, want more money?”

“I do,”

Rok Soo smiled at the honesty, “Maybe I’ll come occasionally,”

The woman laughed, “Enjoy the bread, young master”

“Thanks,”

Rok Soo took the final batch and headed back towards the tree. The white should become transparent after this. 

Ooooooooong!

Rok Soo was full of anticipation as he poured the last bag. 

A rumbling that was different than the usual rumbling, a rumbling only aimed at Rok Soo. 

As he saw the Ancient Power, the voice that had been asking for me spoke obnoxiously.

‘It was so so good!’

The Ancient Power lamented about the texture of the bread and something about different wheats. She was evaluating the taste. 

‘The novel didn’t mention this either!’

‘...that’s why I’m so full. Its delicious’

Chatter, chatter. Rok Soo was beginning to think the grudge was being unable to speak instead of eat. 

After hearing the spirit evaluate all the breads Rok Soo had brought, he tried to cut her off, nodding his head. 

‘There weren’t things like this in ancient times. The people of Forest of Darkness claimed to be servants of god and gave me tasteless things’

However, he waited when the spirit mentioned Ancient Times.

‘I, was naturally, banished from that place. They said I was a glutton. A glutton my ass. Of course, I left with my friends. We were planning on putting the world back on the right track’

For someone like him who needed Ancient Powers, it was important to listen to stories about ancient times. However, the story soon ended, and the spirit went back to talking about food and other useless things. Rok Soo quickly cut it off.

‘I don't think I could give up this taste even if i got fat. It’s so unfair that I had to eat dirt and ended up dying!’

“Yes, it was an amazing and professional evaluation. You’re a bit lou–”

The spirit cut Rok Soo off.

‘You understand my evaluation. You are a really good guy! Thanks!’

…Rok soo couldn’t tell whether he could really communicate with the spirit or not.

Rok Soo really could not figure out the situation at hand. At least the voice stopped after telling him thanks. Called looked towards the tree in front of him.

“How interesting”

The man-eating tree, the originally black man-eating tree, was starting to turn white. It then started to slowly grow some green leaves. The scene looked even more mystical due to the fact that it was around dinner time and the sky was rather dark.

Ooooooooong-

The noise held some heaviness compared to before. Rok Soo kneeled on one side and sat down underneath the trunk of the tree. A bright white light was pouring out from the hole. 

Rok Soo put his hand into the light. He then closed his eyes.

‘This must be it’ he thought

A warm and strong power wrapped around his hand. He started to smile before hearing the voice one more time. It was a pure and warm voice.

“It will protect you”

For a very short moment, a bright light wrapped around Rok Soo. The light was silver in color and the light started to become absorbed by his body. The absorbed light all gathered at Rok Soo’s heart.

“Huuuuh” 

Rok Soo let out a long sigh as he opened his eyes. It did not hurt. It was warm, and the pure power was making him feel happy.

Rok Soo quickly lifted the shirt he was wearing.

‘I did it’

There was a small silver shield inscribed over his heart. It was different from a tattoo. Such a beautiful and fancy shield left its mark on Rok Soo’s heart. The shield will prioritize its owner’s safety above anything else. The location of that promise was at the heart. This shield will be with Rok Soo until his heart stops beating.

“How nice”

Rok Soo could feel the strength wrapping around his heart. It was not causing any issues. In fact, it felt like the shield had surrounded his heart, and was doing its best to protect him. 

Ancient Powers like this left their unique mark when they are activated.

Rok Soo quickly used the method that was written in the novel to trigger the Ancient Power.

The ‘Indestructible Shield’ appeared in front of Rok Soo’s eyes. 

He started to control the size of the shield that already felt like a part of him. The immediate familiarity was a special trait of Ancient Powers.

Rok Soo started to smile.

In terms of Choi Han, this shield should be able to block two of Choi Han’s attacks. It was stronger than he expected. The only problem was…

“..It seems too divine”

Rok Soo didn’t plan to use the shield openly, so he just ignored it for now. Returning it back to his heart, Rok Soo turned around and began to head back. It was night now, but the streets of Rain City had a large amount of lights on the main roads. 

That’s why Rok Soo easily spotted a group of figures in an alley way. He was going to just pass by, but he heard a familiar voice stringing curses and the sound of rocks being thrown around. 

Rok Soo paused, stepping back and glancing into the alley way. As he thought, he caught the unmistakable tuff of red hair.

It was Cale Henituse and he seemed to be dealing with a few gangsters that were easily twice his age. Rok Soo frowned at the sight, seeing the faces of the gangsters become more and more twisted as the teenage punk kept throwing rocks at them and spat vulgar. 

“Fuck off you dirty rats!!”

Rok Soo glanced around to see if he could see any one of the Henituse servants or knights, but saw no one. 

‘Who leaves a kid, one who has begun consuming unhealthy amounts of alcohol, alone?!’

With a sigh, he turned and walked into the alley silently and hiding in the darkness. As he walks, he bends down to pick up a discarded bottle of wine that Cale seemed to have not seen.

Standing behind Cale, Rok Soo easily aimed and threw the bottle towards the gangsters, just barely missing the face of the one in the center.

The sound of glass shattering echoed in the alleyway, Cale’s curses halting and all eyes glancing back at Rok Soo who walked forward with a stoic face. His eyes briefly met Cale and took in the flushed features of a drunk teenager. He passes telling the kid, “Pay attention,”

He walks closer to the gangsters, who glare at him. The one who was almost hit spits, “The fuck are you? Get lost!”

“Ha…how annoying,” 

“You–”

Rok Soo pulls his hand back before sending a strong punch at the closest gangster, hitting the older man square in the face. There’s a loud crunch noise of a nose breaking and the man makes a sound of pain as he stumbles back, hand gripping the nose bloody nose.

Rok Soo glances at the blood on his knuckles, frowning at the sight. This body wasn't as built as his old one, but there was still a decent amount of skin to ease the throbbing. Annoyed, he moves to the next gangster, throwing another punch. The gangster dodges and moves to punch Rok Soo in the stomach, but Rok Soo drops down, kicking his leg out and swiping the legs from underneath the man. He stood back up and sent a sharp kick to the man’s head as he fought the remaining two.

Avoiding and using hand-to-hand combat skills that were honed by years of fighting, Rok Soo doesn’t find these bastards too difficult to fight. He didn’t even have to work too hard with them, just avoid and jab when openings became available.

‘Monsters are far more troublesome’

Within a few minutes, the four gangsters are groaning and scrambling upwards.  Supporting one another, they make quick work to get lost, cursing the two young men behind them, “Crazy noblemen!”

Cale Henituse, who had remained silent as he watched, had an expression of awe. It was a crack in the trash act of his, but he couldn’t help it! The older man was really cool!! 

However, when Rok Soo seemed to turn back to him, Cale was quick to fix his face. Though he had no idea that Rok Soo had already seen the break in the facade. 

Rok Soo and Cale stare at one another silently for a minute, both with equally stoic faces, though Cale’s is flushed. Cale decides to break the silence first, loudly clicking his tongue and eyeing Rok Soo up and down, “What are you looking at? I didn’t need your help so don’t expect any thanks,”

‘Obviously’ Rok Soo thought, but simply looked at the obviously sober kid. He speaks curtly, “If you’re going to defend the territory, you can’t do it with bottles and words all the time,”

Cale narrows his eyes, “What the fuck are you on about? Who said you could speak to me like that?!”

‘Ho, this punk is really acting like a trashy drunk,’

At the silence, Cale seemed to grow more irritated, stepping forward and pointing a finger. He spat, “Hey!!! Don’t you know who I am!! I’m the son of the Count! When I ask you something, you answer back!”

‘…he’s actually kind of annoying’

‘…the situation is already like this, shall I use this to my advantage?’

“Oi,” Rok Soo looks down at the younger, “Young Master Cale Henituse, why are you acting drunk when you're obviously sober?”

Cale freezes, eyes widening just a bit. His lips part in shock, the mask breaking at the unexpected sentence. After a moment of shock, the panic set in.

He had been caught. 

By a stranger, no less!

He had been acting for a while now, and no one had noticed.

 His Father hadn’t really paid much attention to Cale since his mother died, and they’d grown rather distant with all the years, so Cale never really held much hope for Deruth to truly notice. He didn’t really talk with his stepmother, and Cale doubted Violan would even want to be in a room long enough to see his act. Basen and Lily were too young and Cale made a careful note to avoid them when he was acting drunk. He didn’t want to be forced to do anything to them. 

Furthermore, even Ron hadn’t noticed! Ron had been his servant since he was born, assigned to him by Jour, so he probably knew Cale better than Cale’s actual father. 

So, Cale knew that he was quite good at deceiving. Yet this stranger had noticed upon one meeting!

His charade fades and a very clear glare shows on the young boy, “Who are you and what do you want?”

“Rok Soo of the Nyphan Household,” Rok Soo says casually, responding verbally to one of the two questions.

‘I want to know why the firstborn of a count is pretending to be trash, has pretended to be trash for seven years,’

Cale blinks, “Nyphan? This name sounds familiar…”

Rok Soo rolls his eyes, “Our families are opening a gallery next week together,”

After seeing Cale realize, he adds, “Why would you not need the reminder? If you want to play trash then you’d have to quit your studies and pretend you don't care about much,”

Rok Soo can’t help but smile slyly, “But that’s not true at all, is it?”

Cale Henituse clenches his fist, eyes resentful, “Shut up, you don’t know anything,”

“You’re right, I don’t. I don’t know why you’re doing this either,” Rok Soo admits, “However, if you’re going to pretend, you might as well do it properly and be effective with it,”

“Effective?” Cale thinks about the fight, “You mean like you just now?”

“Yes,” Rok Soo approves, pleased he didn’t have to explain and could cut to the chase, “My life moto is to live a peaceful life. However, in a few years, the peace is going to be gone and a lot of people are going to get hurt. So, I want to do what I can to make sure our territory stays safe and the peace lasts so I can laze around all day,”

Cale looks at him oddly before commenting on the part that stuck out, “...hurt?”

“Yes. This territory is going to be one of the first hit,”

Cale’s expression shifted into something odd. He was looking at Rok Soo with something like disbelief, however, his eyes shook in a way that let Rok Soo realize that this young boy held a far more love for his family than others believed him to. He theorized that the trash act had something to do with them as well.

‘This is good! If I can just keep this brat sane, he can take care of all the work for me and I’ll just be in the background,’

“How do you know this? Are you a criminal?” Cale steps back, picking up a wine bottle and breaking it in half on the wall. He points the jagged end at Rok Soo.

Rok Soo sighs at the sight, “You can’t fight, but are prepared to do so. You are smart enough to fool everyone for years, but are not putting your smarts to good use. Cale, you’re the first son of the Count. If you want to defend, why aren’t you doing more to be effective?”

Cale stared at him expression hardening just a bit. Rok Soo watched as the fingers tightened around the bottle. However, he said nothing, meaning he was thinking.

Rok Soo turned and waved a lazy hand, “I’m going to be at the silver tree tomorrow around noon,” 

“Silver tree?” Cale calls after.

Rok Soo smirks, looking over his shoulder, “Ah, you must’ve not heard yet. Well, you will soon,”

“Hold on a minute!” Cale yelled, but Rok Soo ignored him.

He left the alley with one last comment, “Work on controlling your facial expressions if you're going to act drunk. Your eyes tell everything,”

Cale Henituse was left standing in the alleyway, a blank expression on his face as he watched the black-haired man walk away. 

He stands there simply staring for a moment longer, before glancing at the bottle in his hands. Throwing it aside, Cale listens to the breaking of glass, before a small smirk curls, “Heh…”

“How interesting…Rok Soo Nyphan…”

With piqued curiosity, Cale Henituse left the alley and headed back towards where his carriage ought to be waiting for him, mind sifting through the information he has. He realizes, once in the carriage, he might have to put aside his act for a day. 

“Hmm…one day shouldn’t give Basen or Mother any trouble. If it does, I’ll deal with it,” 

Chapter 3: The First Steps

Notes:

This work includes:
- violence
- alcohol abuse
- abuse
- mature language
- references to suicide
- depression
- anxiety

Chapter Text

 

Cale Henituse didn’t realize he returned earlier than usual. He only found out after he saw Ron exiting the doors of the estate to come to assist him inside. At the sight of the old man, Cale thought back to Rok Soo.

 

“Young Master Cale Henituse, why are you acting drunk when you're obviously sober?”

 

The door of the carriage opened and Cale chose to act incoherent, rather than mumble curses and speak coarsely. He didn’t think he could hold the act properly right now after being caught earlier.

 

“Young Master, you’re back early tonight,” Ron smiled at him.

 

Cale, who was slumped in the seat of the carriage, weakly looked towards the butler, “Hm?”

 

Ron looked at him for a moment, before holding out a cup of tea Cale had not noticed him have. Immediately, his features twisted, leaning back from the lemon tea. Ron seemed amused, “Young Master, please drink the cup,”

 

Cale grumbled, “I hate sour shit,”

 

“It is not lemon tea, young master,”

 

“Bull….shit!” Cale slurred.

 

Ron brought the cup closer for him to see and Cale. It was not lemon tea, it seemed to be a juice. Cale, surprised, moved forward and took the cup, drinking it without really thinking. That’s why he didn’t see Ron’s barely noticeable flinch at Cale actually taking a drink for him to “sober” up.

 

However, Cale soon let out a noise of displeasure, tongue sticking up and face twisted. It wasn’t lemon tea.

 

It was some demon-mixture sour juice.

 

“Ron– you– bastard!” Cale coughed.

 

“Young Master, you seemed to have sobered up,” Ron took the cup with his ever patient smile.

 

Cale gave the man a glare. Ron set the cup on the opposite seat and moved to help Cale sit, despite Cale purposely making himself loose and acting like he was still drunk. Ron said nothing, and managed to get Cale sitting up properly.

 

“Young Master, can you walk?”

 

He totally could, but Cale really didn’t want to stumble and get hurt. One of those gangsters had hit him before Rok Soo showed up so his stomach still hurt. Thus, Cale slumped forward into Ron, shaking his head with a fake groan.

 

“I see. This Ron, shall carry you,”

 

Cale frowned slightly, but could say nothing but curse in shock as he was abruptly lifted up, one of Ron’s hads under his knees and the other on his back. Cale flailed a moment, but Ron remained stable as he exited the carriage. Cale grimaced as he saw the knights at the door stare at the sight, expressions’ comical.

 

“Ron!”

 

“Yes, Young Master?”

 

“Don’t carry me like this!”

 

“Young Master said he was unable to walk,” Ron calmly rebutted, walking through the doors.

 

“Then carry me on your back!!!”

 

‘That way I can hide my face from you’

 

Ron paused and nodded, “Would that be more comfortable, young master?”

 

Cale spit, “Obviously,”

 

Ron placed Cale down and Cale made a show of wobbling on his legs, gripping the wall. He grumbled curses, gripping his head as if he head a headache. Ron bent down in front of him and Cale quickly wrapped his arms around his butler’s neck and felt Ron stand, holding Cale up the legs.

 

Cale made a ‘hmph’ sound, before resting his head on Ron’s shoulder, hiding his face from anyone that passed by. The darkness let him ignore everything around him, thus subconsciously causing his body to untighten and his breathing to become deep. Cale hugged Ron a little tighter, mumbling to himself, “Ron, your back is quite decent,”

 

“Thank you, Young Master,” 

 

Ron’s expression was different than his usual one. Unlike the usual benign smile, his smile was slightly more gentle. An effect of feeling his young master abruptly relax. Ron hadn’t really felt or seen this puppy young master of his like this for many years. It was a bit refreshing.

 

The walk was silent until they began to near Cale’s room. Ron spoke as a way to confirm if Cale was about to pass out or not, “Young Master, your Father has a message,”

 

“...Father?” Cale lifted his head, his words slow, “What does he want with me?”

 

Ron’s smile tightened a bit, “He has said that if you were to ever come home early, you are to join them for dinner,”

 

“Them?”

 

“Countess Violan, Young Master Basen, and Young Lady Lily,”

 

Cale frowned deeply, ‘Does Father want to risk me causing a mess with Basen and Lily or something? Little Lily is only 4!’

 

Cale said nothing to Ron in response. They entered Cale’s chambers and Ron placed Cale on the bed, the young boy pretending to fall over, only to be caught by Ron. 

 

“Young Master, please do not sleep, I will make a bath for you to help you sober up,”

 

‘...is this old man trying to tell me I am going to dinner regardless if I want to?’

 

He thought back to Ron’s words and realized. It was not a request. It was an order. And if it was from his Father, he could not ignore it easily.

 

Cale sighed, clicking his tongue in annoyance, ‘Time to get sober,’

 

Ron returned from the bathroom after saying the bath was ready. He calmly assisted Cale to the room, before closing the door with a reminder, “Inform me if you need help, Young Master,”

 

‘I don’t need help’

 

“Whatever,”

 

Cale easily entered the bath, flinching at the extremely hot temperature. He expected this so it wasn’t too bad. Sinking down, Cale made sure to splash some hot water on his face and leaning back. He looked up at the marble ceiling, blankly staring up.

 

“What to do…”

 

‘Well, being sober will actually be better. I need to ask about the silver tree, thus, I’ll have to wake up for breakfast tomorrow and inquire…I also needed information about the Nyphan family, however, that was more complicated.’

 

The Nyphan Family was an artistry family, thus information regarding them was best reliable to be found by his stepmother, Countess Violan. Cale and Violan mostly ignore each other. Cale didn’t really expect much else from her after the wedding. Before, when they first met, Cale had been simply confused.

 

Who was this woman?

 

Why was she with his Father?

 

Who was this other boy Father was mentioning would be his brother? He didn’t have brothers, he was his Mother and Father’s sole son.

 

Cale remembers that she was very polite to him. She hadn’t said much, his Father had done most of the talking. She was very formal with him. Cale hadn’t said much either, simply looking lost. His Father had asked for his thoughts and Cale just stared.

 

“Huh?”

 

“Ahem. Violan and I wish to get married. That means she’ll be living here with Basen. Basen will be your new dongsaeng,”

 

“Oh,”

 

He looked Violan and then at his Father who was looking very nervous. He didn’t really understand completely what was going on or being asked(that wasn’t true. Cale was old enough as a nine, almost ten, years old to understand but he felt very disconnected from the abrupt declaration). 

 

All he knew was his father was looking at him and having a conversation with him and it had something to do with this lady next to him. 

 

“Lady Violan will live here?”

 

His Father nodded, “Mhm,”

 

Violan smiled slightly at Cale, bowing her head when Cale looked at her. Cale looked at his father, “Why are you asking me, Father?”

 

“You’re my son, Cale. This is a big decision and I want to know your opinion,” His Father had stepped towards him, crouching down to meet his eyes, “If Violan marries me, she’ll be the Countess and your step-mother,”

 

“...step…mother…?” 

 

He briefly remembers Ron in the room, staring at him and then the Count with an odd expression that Cale later realized was revulsion.

 

Cale hadn’t really given an answer back then. He didn’t think he knew how with all the complicated feelings inside his heart. All he said was, “Father should do whatever he wishes to do…”

 

Cale had excused himself after but he had seen his Father’s expression. A gaze of affection and sadness.

 

He hadn’t said much at their wedding either. He remembered talking to Eric Wheelsman a bit and also keeping track of little Basen. He made sure to cover the boy’s eyes when Violan and Deruth kissed. Basen was too little then.

 

A fond smile curled on Cale’s lips as he thought of back then, before it fell remembering what soon followed. 

 

“Young Master, is everything alright?”

 

“Huh? Oh, yes,” Cale remembered he had to get to dinner.

 

He finished washing and exited out of the tub, wrapping himself in a bathrobe. He opened the door and walked out, glancing at the clothes Ron had set out for him.

 

“Do you feel more awake, Young Master?”

 

“Mhm,” 

 

“Then I shall dress you for dinner,”

 

“Fine,”

 

As this happened, Cale fell into thought again and went back to his original problem. In order to get information on the Nyphan family, he needed to talk to Violan. But Violan and Cale did not even hold eye contact. 

 

Cale was fine with this relationship. He respected Violan. He thought she was a good fit for his father and was a great Countess. He had no ill feelings towards her, but he also had no desire to try for something that would so clearly ruin everything.

 

He had made his choice. He was content if they were happy. What else did it matter? 

 

That’s why for him to start a conversation…it was ridiculous. That would be inviting a closeness that could hurt them.

 

‘I must open the door to get what I want and then lock it right back up!’

 

He let out a soft sigh, blaming his current problem on the black-haired man with the same eye color as himself. 

 

“...Young Master, what is this?”

 

Cale looks down to see Ron pointing at a faint bruise on the side of his stomach. Cale instantly freezes, eyes widening, “Ah…”

 

He had completely forgot.

 

Ron looks at him, waiting for an answer. Cale thinks this gaze is a bit scary, actually.

 

“Who knows?” Cale shrugged, “I probably bumped into a table,”

 

“A table?” Ron repeats looking at the bruise that is clearly made from a fist.

 

“A table,”

 

‘This puppy young master really did have something happen today,’ Ron thought.

 

The butler and noble held a gaze for a second longer, seeing who would break first. In the end, Ron decided to let it go due to limited time.

 

“I see,”

 

Cale says nothing and is relieved when Ron finishes dressing him. 

 

“Young Master, I’ve finished,”

 

Cale nodded, glancing in the mirror for a few seconds. He really looked sober too. The flush from earlier had faded as well. Cale simply needed to act tired, it seemed.

 

‘That won’t be too hard’

 

Cale turned to Ron, “Let’s go,”

 

“Yes, Young Master,”

 

He followed behind Ron as they made their way through the estate. The servants quickly gave bows or turned down a hallway to avoid him. Cale simply ignored them, not bothering to deal with any of them. 

 

“I will open the doors now,”

 

“Sure,”

 

“Enjoy your dinner, Young Master,”

 

“Mm…” Cale weakly agreed, speaking to Ron as entered, “Turn in early. You’re excused for the rest of the night,”

 

He had walked past, that’s why he didn’t see Ron’s startled expression and feel the puzzled gaze on his back. The butler made eye contact with a man with brown hair at the head of the table. The man gave Ron a small nod and Ron bowed, leaving the room and closed the doors. The butler mumbled, “This puppy young master seemed odd tonight,”

 

Cale walked into the dining room, facing the stares from three people– wait, three? Cale blinked and glanced around discreetly, looking for his younger sister. He then felt a small bump on his thigh and glanced down to see his little sister beside him. 

 

Lily smiled awkwardly at him, the four-year-old quickly apologizing with a bow of the head, “Sorry, Orabeoni,”

 

Cale blinks at her before gently nudging her towards her seat, “Slow down,”

 

“Y-yes!”

 

Lily walked past Cale and back to her seat beside Violan. Cale lifted his head and met his Father’s gaze, who spoke, “Cale, you’re joining us for dinner today,”

 

“Yes, Father,”

 

“Take a seat then,”

 

“Yes,”

 

Cale sat opposite to his father. The dining table had a total of eight seats. Deruth was at the head of the table facing the main doors, Cale opposite to him. Violan was directly to Deruth’s right and Basen directly to Deruth’s left. Lily, due to her age, was sitting next to Violan and to Cale’s left(on some days though, Lily would sit where Basen was and Basen would move to Cale’s right). 

 

However, no matter where Lily or Basen, they were never in the seats closest to Cale. Those two seats to his direct right and left were always empty. They were a wall. A reminder to Cale of where he stood in his life, what he had sworn to do.

 

The meal was quiet and as usual held a very awkward atmosphere. 

 

Cale ignored it by gathering his words to ask a question. Thus, after a good while, he broke the silence, “Father,”

 

“A-ah?” Deruth snapped his head up, “Yes, Cale?”

 

Cale opened his mouth, committing, “I require some information,”

 

“...Information?” Deruth repeated, “On what?”

 

Cale looked down at the plate and acted sleepy and with a loose tongue, “Well, I was in town and I hear all sorts of fun things. I caught wind of something next week with the Henituse and Nyphan families. I was curious because I can’t seem to recall much information on the Nyphan Household, but I know I’ve heard about, was it a gallery, I think it was a gallery?”

 

Cale played a lost look on his face, mumbling to himself. From the corner of his eye, he focused on his Father’s expression that seemed surprised and then awkward. There was a pause on the table before Deruth coughed, “Ah, they’re an artistry family, so Violan would have that information,”

 

That’s when Cale noticed that Violan had stopped eating. Cale looked at Violan, who was looking at Deruth at the mention of her name. He waited as she slowly glanced at him and for what felt like the first time, the two made eye contact. Deruth pressed his lips together, flickering between his wife and son.

 

Violan breaks it first, “...Yes, I have information on the family and event if you still want it,”

 

“If I didn’t want it, I wouldn’t have asked,” Cale told her coldly, expression unchanging from its stoicness.

 

There is a moment of silence. Cale waits, seeing the Countess sit up straighter, rolling her shoulders discreetly as she turned back to him.

 

“They’re an artistry family of high prestige. They’re famous in the art world. They own many galleries and a lot of the pieces in the main galleries in Rain City are of their family members or artists under their house. The Current Lord is the eldest son of the former Madam, Lord Elis. The other two alive Nyphan members are the adopted children, Lady Siwan and Young Master Rok Soo,” Violan informs professionally, but Cale is pleased to see her soften with a familiar topic to herself. His eyes sharpen slightly at the familiar name, “The new gallery that is being opened features artists of the common class chosen by the Nyphan Lord and myself. As it’s representative of the common class, it's an event where the entire Nyphan Family will attend,”

 

Cale hears what she doesn’t say, “I see…” he mumbles with a sigh, “So we must attend,”

 

Cale doesn’t quite realize what his words mean to Violan and Basen. Violan had said, ‘ Nyphan Family ’ and Cale had used the simple ‘we’ thus connoting they were of one family. 

 

That’s why, he does not understand why Violan’s eyes widen, before her expression seems to soften and a smile pulls at her lips, “Of course…Cale,”

 

Cale twitches at the sound of his name. 

 

He fights off any emotions, “Great, something interesting to do,”

 

Deruth smiled brightly. Basen stared at his hyung, who he did not know how to approach. Seeing Cale in a good mood, Basen called out, “H-hyung-nim,”

 

‘What’s this?’

 

Cale’s finger twitched on his fork before he turned his head looked at Basen, eyebrow slightly raised.

 

“Lily and I are going to visit the Gallery in two days,” Basen spoke, glancing at his Mother who was giving him a look of surprise but encouragement, “H-hyung-nim sh-should come!”

 

“….huh” Cale let out, confused at this situation.

 

“Are we going on a trip?” Little Lily looked between her brothers with a bright face.

 

Everyone looked towards Cale. 

 

Faced with such a situation, Cale did not know what to say. He should refuse, he absolutely should! 

 

But…but…

 

He’s never seen such an expression on Basen or Lily’s face before. Ones of such anticipation. He’s used to being ignored, them lowering their heads to avoid his temper, being far as he had refused to let them get any closer.

 

“…tsk,” 

 

The four flinch, even Lily knowing the sound means her eldest brother is upset. That sound meant that someone had done something wrong. That sound meant—

 

“Fine, I don’t have any shi—“ Cale recalls Lily’s age, “anything interesting to do anyway,”

 

There’s a moment as the words set in. 

 

Lily and Basen sit up, eyes lighting with a sparkle of hope. Cale, who has returned to his meal, has shut himself down and is vehemently trying to ignore them.

 

‘Pathetic! Pathetic! Pathetic!’

 

Yet as Lily lets out a childish cheer, Cale couldn’t resist a fond smile. He hid it with a drink of water. The servants didn’t give him wine at the estate. 

 

Dinner wraps up rather cleanly after that. Violan takes Lily in her arms to put her to bed, while Deruth leaves to finish up some work. Cale silently begins to walk back to his room, only to pause at the sound of running feet, something that went against noble etiquette. He glanced back to see Basen shyly come to his side. 

 

They stare at each other for a moment and Cale notices the eyes of the servants on them.

 

“H-hyung-nim, can we walk back together?”

 

“Are you going to your room to rest?” Cale gives no answer, beginning to walk. Basen keeps pace with him, taking no refusal as acceptance.

 

“No, I have something for my…classes…” Basen softly trails off.

 

Cale smiles internally, but keeps a smooth expression, “I see. Don’t be an idiot and stay up too late,”

 

“Huh? Y-yes!”

 

Cale walks Basen to his chambers. He doesn’t take a step in, even as Basen waits in front of the open door, “Hy-hyung, will you rest?”

 

“Yes, I’m tired,” Cale stoically says.

 

“Oh,”

 

“Mn,”

 

They stare at one another.

 

“R-rest well Hyung!”

 

“Naturally,” Cale deadpans, before turning. He pauses and adds after a second of hesitance, “Rest well, Basen,”

 

He quickly leaves, not bothering to look at Basen’s expression, and heads to his room as fast as he can. There, he finds a familiar face waiting outside.

 

“Ron, I told you you’re excused,” 

 

“Young Master, it's my duty to take care of you until you fall asleep,” Ron bows.

 

Cale huffs, grumbling, as Ron changes him into pajamas, “What am I, a kid? I’m 15,”

 

Ron privately thinks, ‘15 and still a little puppy’

 

Cale lays in bed, closing his eyes, feeling the familiar feeling of getting tucked in by Ron. He falls asleep quite quickly, just barely managing to tell Ron, “Wake me up for breakfast…I need to do something in the morning,”

 

He’s asleep before he can hear Ron’s agreement.

~~~

 

Thankfully, it seemed Ron did agree as he woke up feeling better than he has in months. He supposes it’s an effect of having gone to sleep without alcohol in his system and a proper meal. 

 

He’s a little tempted to come home earlier so he can wake up this good, but he soon decides against it. He can’t give anyone the idea that he’s anything but trash. 

 

‘Or else Basen and Mother will suffer further dispproval causing the family trouble,’

 

Cale yawns, sitting up and stretching his body slightly as Ron goes to run the bath. When the butler returns, Cale gives a sleepy smile before getting up.

 

“I’ll be quick,”

 

“Yes, Young Master. I’ll call the servants and inform Count Deruth,”

 

“Mhm,”

 

Hidden in the safety of his bathroom, Cale thinks about the stranger from yesterday. 

 

“Rok Soo Nyphan, adopted youngest son,” Cale mutters, “Has good fighting skills, easily called me out after one meeting…”

 

Then there was also the forewarning of war and the Henituse Territory suffering. Cale gripped the edge of the bathtub.

 

‘He should have no knowledge of such things…he’s suspicious,’

 

Cale makes up his mind to meet with Rok Soo later today. Getting out of the tub, he wears a bathrobe and heads outside. Ron didn’t seem to be back yet, so Cale headed over to the window in his room. He pulled back the curtain, glancing into his territory. Even this early, there were already people mulling in the streets.

 

“Young Master, I’ve returned,”

 

Cale steps back, letting the curtain fall back to its place, “Yes, we can begin,”

 

Servants fill his room with a few sets to pick from. Cale chose a random one, not giving it too much thought today. Silently, he was dressed and the servants all bowed deeply as Cale followed Ron out the room and towards the dining hall. 

 

“Young Master, what shall you do after breakfast?”

 

Cale thinks for a moment, “The study,”

 

“...the study?”

 

Cale knows why Ron paused, but he’s firm, “Yes. The study,”

 

“I see…I’ll inform Deputy Butler Hans,”

 

“...Hans?” Cale repeated the unfamiliar name.

 

“He’s a butler that serves directly under your Father, young master,”

 

“Why should you inform him then?”

 

“Hans looks after cleaning duties this week,”

 

“...oh”

 

Cale chose to give up understanding. Ron opened the doors and repeated the same words as last night, “Enjoy your meal,”

 

Cale nods, “Mm,”

 

The atmosphere is quite different than last night. Regardless, Cale is still surprised by Basen and Lily smiling at him and greeting him.

 

“Good Morning Hyung,”

 

“Orabeoni!”

 

Cale stares at them, surprised. 

 

They usually just stare at him until he sits. Deruth is the only one who talks at the table to Cale directly. He answers blankly, mumbling, “Morning…”

 

“Sit down Cale,” Deruth smiles.

 

Cale frowns at this odd behavior. He hadn’t done anything, had he? His work will get harder if they all loosen up around him. He kept them at a distance for a reason.

 

“Yes…” 

 

He sits down. Then, as he usually did as part of his act, he began to eat without much care of etiquette. 

 

He expected silence, but was mistaken when Deruth spoke again.

 

“Cale, I got a strange report today,”

 

“Huh?”

 

‘Why are you talking to me?’

 

“Yes, it seems something quite odd occurred yesterday,”

 

Cale stares at his Father who seems to be implying something. Cale hadn’t done anything yesterday. Except for that little tussle, but Cale is certain no one knows about that.

 

Of course, he doesn’t know that a certain assassin had gone out at night and tracked down the four gangsters, interrogating them about their actions and who they were. 

 

“You remember that hill near the slums, with the man-eating tree?” Deruth says, “Well, it seems that old tree has become a silver color and is sprouting leaves,”

 

‘…what?’

 

Cale stares at his father.

 

“I’m going to be at the silver tree tomorrow around noon,”

 

Cale subconsciously mutters, “That crazy bastard…”

 

“Hm?” Deruth hummed, though he had heard it.

 

Cale says emotionlessly,, “That is strange, indeed,”

 

“Do you have any idea what it could be?” Violan, who had also heard Cale, and covered Lily’s ears, asked casually.

 

Cale was honestly more startled that Violan spoke to him, so he didn’t say anything for a few seconds. 

 

He then slowly shook his head, returning to eating, “Why the hell would I know?”

 

Violan takes the curt response without any outward flinches.

 

“What does bas-tard mean?” 

 

Cale and Deruth choke at Lily’s voice. Basen blinks before slowly looking blankly at his little sister. Cale glances at Violan who’s face looks quite serious right now. She looks at Cale and suddenly smiles, “Cale, dear,”

 

Cale blanks out. He flinched from her call, hiding it enough to make it seem like his expression only twisted.

 

He thinks he preferred it when she wasn’t comfortable looking at him. 

 

The two hold a gaze for a moment before Cale looks away, staring at Lily.  He clears his throat and gives his sister a stern look. He doesn’t know how to be an older brother, but he tries his best, “Lily, don’t say that word,”

 

“Orabeoni said it,”

 

“I get a pass,”

 

“Why?”

 

‘Because I’m trash, Lily’

 

“I’m older,” 

 

“Oh,”

 

“It’s not a word a kid should say,”

 

Lily blinks softly, “Orabeoni’s not a kid like me or Basen Oppa?”

 

‘Of course not,’

 

Cale frowns deeply, “Why would I be a kid?’

 

Deruth flinched where he sat watching. He feels a terrible feeling in his heart but he doesn’t know what the cause is.

 

“Hm…okay!”

 

Cale nods, relieved, before turning to Basen. It was better to deal with both than just one, “Tch, you too,”

 

“Huh, but I’m–”

 

Cale sharpens his gaze.

 

“....yes hyung,”

 

Cale turns back to his food. He glances up to see Violan and Deruth smiling at him softly, obviously enjoying the children interacting. He freezes and for a moment, he’s hit with the terrible feeling of affection. 

 

“Cale?”

 

His expression must’ve done something. He’d done something very wrong because the smiles look worried now. 

 

Cale feels a pang in his chest, his teeth grinding together and bangs falling forward as his head shifts downward. His pupils shook.

 

‘What’s this? I don’t- what is going on today?’

 

Cale ignores his half-eaten meal and pushes his chair back. He gives a pathetic bow, “Excuse me,”

 

“Cale, you haven’t finished,”

 

“I’m full, Father,” 

 

“I see, do you need anyth-”

 

“No,” Cale cuts him off harshly and he leaves the room. 

 

Ron is standing outside like usual. The old man blinks at the rushed exit, one hand grabbing the door that Cale had all but yanked open. Ron gave a quick glance inside, taking in the startled expressions of the Count and Countess, before following after his charge.

 

He doesn’t mention it.

 

“Young Master, will you go to the study now,”

 

“Yes,” Cale says, glad that Ron is behind him and cannot peak a glance at his expression.

 

His feet take him down the old path to his study. It’s been unused for five years, that’s why he’s surprised to see it look the same as when he was ten. His study was designed by his Mother and was a room fit to his use even when he’d, back then, become Count. 

 

Cale walked inside and sat in the large cushioned red chair. There was nothing on the desk except old books and trinkets. Cale’s eyes fell to a covered up portrait hung above his head on the wall behind him. Behind the cloth was a favorite painting. 

 

Ron stands silently at the door, observing Cale. After finding out about his puppy young master being hurt by some rats, Ron was paying very close attention. 

 

‘There is also the information about Young Master Rok Soo, I received. And according to the servants in the dining hall, this little puppy asked about the Nyphan household,’

 

“Ron,”

 

“Yes, Young Master?”

 

“I want something. But no one should find out what it is I want,” Cale looks at the butler, “It’s a secret between us,”

 

“Understood, Young Master,” Ron smiles, curious, “What do you wish for?”

 

Cale sits in the chair and Ron thinks this puppy of his looks like the proper eldest son of a count at that moment.

 

“I want to know everything about the younger brother of Lord Elis. Rok Soo Nyphan,”

 

Ron’s smile sharpens and he bows, “How quickly, Young Master,”

 

“By tonight,”

 

“I will have it done,”

 

Cale smirks slightly. He adds before Ron turns to leave, “I’m going out to play at noon. Have a carriage ready for me by then,”

 

“Yes, Young Master,”

 

Ron leaves the room with a final bow. Cale knows a servant will come to replace Ron in a few minutes. Thus, he gets up from the chair and walks over to a shelf along the wall. It was filled with books handpicked by his mother and father when he was younger. They were stories his mother would read to him, books that he couldn’t read on his own at the young age. He pulled off a familiar title and sat on the couch in the room, laying down with a pillow to support his head. He opens it just as the door opens and a soft voice greets him.

 

“Young Master Cale, Ron sent me to tend to you while he runs errands,”

 

“I want lunch in here,” He doesn’t look at her, “Oh, also, have them replace the stationary and give me a new set of books to write in. But don’t throw anything out. Just pack it up properly and place it in the corner, I’ll deal with it later,”

 

“Understood, Young Master. Is now a good time to perform these tasks,”

 

“Go ahead,”

 

Cale assumes she bows before leaving again, but doesn’t care as he flips the pages. The words are told in his mind by a comforting voice he could never hear again.

~~~

 

After lunch, Cale leaves the estate. He gets in the carriage after telling the driver to take him to the main market. He can’t tell the slums as he’s certain the driver reports to his Father. And he needs to keep this Rok Soo away from his Father’s eyes for a while, at least until Cale has determined what sort of person he is.

 

Thus, he steps off the carriage in the middle of the busy afternoon market. 

 

“You can leave,”

 

“Excuse me? Young Master, should I not wait for you?”

 

Cale looked at the man, “Come by at the usual time, here,”

 

“A-ah. Understood,” the driver agrees after seeing the stoic expression.

 

Cale turns away and walks through the market, the people naturally moving out of his way. A few bow and greet him with whispers and Cale simply ignores them, eyes tracing the area as if putting on the display of looking for something. 

 

He quickly passes the rush and keeps walking, ignoring the stares. He turns into an alley where he knows there’s an entrance to a tavern. However, he doesn’t enter it, walking past as soon as he confirmed there was no one watching him. From then, he stuck to the alleys and back of buildings. Soon, the buildings begin to change into the lowest parts of the city. The stench is as noticeable as anything else, and Cale scrunches his nose before walking faster through the slums. 

 

He tries to ignore them like he does the people back at the market, but it's harder when he sees children the age of his siblings. Cale swallows slightly, pushing himself a little more. Thankfully, he soon spots the hill and, as reported, the formerly black tree is silver.

 

“Well, I’ll be…” Cale muttered.

 

He hikes up the hill and finds the same man as yesterday. Black hair, red-brown eyes, and dressed in fine clothes. He’s leaning against the tree sitting on a blanket with a pile of books near him. One book is already in his hands and he’s reading it, not even glancing as Cale stops in front of him, crossing his arms.

 

“What are you doing?”

 

Rok Soo doesn’t look at him and simply orders, “Sit down. You’re blocking the sun,”

 

Cale gapes, hissing, “Look at this disrespectful old man!”

 

Rok Soo frowns, finally looking up, “Who’s old? I’m 18,”

 

“You’re old!” 

 

“Sit down, brat,” 

 

Cale puts on a display of grumbles but sits down on the blanket. Rok Soo picks up a book from the pile and tosses it to the kid, who catches it with confusion. He reads the title and frowns, “What is this? Are we just reading?”

 

“Yes,” Rok Soo returned to his book.

 

“But you– what about yesterday?!”

 

“What about it?” Rok Soo sighed, ‘this brat was really annoying’

 

“Young Master, just relax for a bit. No one comes to this place so you don’t need to do anything like that terrible drunkard act,” 

 

Cale’s lips part slightly, “...relax?”

 

“Yes. Isn’t it good to rest?” Rok Soo nodded. He pointed to a basket, “If you’re hungry eat. Alcohol isn’t a good staple for some kid like you. There’s juice,”

 

“I’m not a kid,” Cale grumbles with a pout, but opens the book.

 

Rok Soo ignores him.

 

They really don’t do anything but read and occasionally eat. 

 

Rok Soo remains silent, but occasionally, he glances at the 15-year-old. He found the boy fully absorbed in the book. Compared to the flushed face and curses of a hormonal teenager, Rok Soo thinks this sight is much more fitting of someone like Cale.

 

 From the information he had found about the Henituse family. Old rumors of Cale were that he was an always smiling, bright, and kind boy. Many believe his current behavior stems from his mother’s death, however, it's never really mentioned in gossip. Nor is there much pity for a boy who lost his mother and whose father remarried a mere year later with a woman who already had a son. 

 

Rok Soo knows the weight the death of a loved one can entail. So, he can’t exactly ignore Cale Henituse. It's only beneficial to him, really. A friendship with the future Count (or the older brother of the count) would give him protection and more freedom to laze around in the future. 

 

Rok Soo closes the large book he was reading after finishing it. He was reading at a leisure pace to enjoy it and the weather. Closing the book, he leans back and stares at Cale, who makes a soft gasp of surprise. A plot twist must have occurred. 

 

Rok Soo is pleased by the relaxed scene.

 

He lets Cale read as he pulls out a small journal and writes in Korean a few notes for him to remember and things of importance. After running out of things to write, he opts to just write whatever really comes to mind. His mind, a record, happily lets everything flicker past and Rok Soo writes things he’s heard and read. 

 

Rok Soo had a suspicion his abilities of his old life had followed him to this one.

 

He ends up falling deep into his records that he doesn’t notice Cale finished and had slowly moved towards him and was peering at the foreign letters, with curious eyes. 

 

“What are you doing, old man?”

 

Rok Soo blinks out of a record, pen stopping. He looks to see Cale far closer than before and staring right at the Korean. Rok Soo curses himself, he’d been careless around this brat. Someone who could fool everyone for ten years is no idiot after all.

 

Rok Soo sighs and closes the book, “It’s a language. Only I can understand it,”

 

“You made your own language?” This 15-year-old was in awe, “That's…that's actually kind of cool, old man!”

 

‘Wow, he’s really a kid…’

 

“I want to make my own language. Then I don’t have to worry about any of the nosy servants reporting to Father every little thing,”

 

Rok Soo shakes his head, once again reminded that the future trashiest person of the northeast is none other than this dumb kid.

 

But after another thought….

 

“A secret code, that’s actually quite smart, punk,”

 

Cale sits, for some reason he’s naturally elegant about it, “Obviously,”

 

“Hmph, maybe you aren’t just some kid who makes bad life decisions,”

 

“What the hell are you talking about? I’ve made great choices!”

 

“...you act drunk and make messes everyday, destroying your reputation,”

 

“And you’re a weird old man who can fight and has a secret code and knows about impending doom!”

 

Rok Soo’s eyebrow twitches and he mutters, “This brat–”

 

“Who’s a brat?!”

 

Rok Soo decides to not deal with it and changes the topic, “Why’d you decide to listen to my invite?”

 

“Because your suspicious,”

 

“So? You could’ve told the Count,”

 

“...”

 

“You didn’t tell him, why not?” Rok Soo asked, but he thought he had an idea of why.

 

“How would I know if you would snitch on me?” 

 

Rok Soo was right.

 

“Oh? What does it matter if I did? He’s your father–”

 

“That’s not the point! If he knows then Mother– Countess Violan will find out! And that means Basen and Lily might learn too!”

 

‘What’s this? Cale Henituse calls Countess Violan ‘Mother’? Truly, I should take the information I have about him with a grain of salt’ Rok Soo thinks

 

“Why can’t they know that you’re doing this on purpose? Because it would ruin the household?” Rok Soo paused, “Or is because they’d feel guilty that a random stranger noticed and not them,”

 

Cale glared sharply, “Shut up! You don’t know shit, stop interrogating me!”

 

Cale demands, “I want to know why you told me what you know,”

 

Rok Soo looked at Cale silently for a moment. He then hummed, shrugging, “I think Young Master Cale is interesting, that’s all,”

 

Cale frowns.

 

“Are you a pervert?”

 

“What?” Rok Soo frowns as well, “No! What the fuck?!”

 

“You sounded suspicious earlier,”

 

“This punk–” Rok Soo muttered, before turning to Cale with a deep sigh, “I mean, I just get you,”

 

Cale looks at Rok Soo for a moment. He stares at the same colored eyes of the older man, looking for something. As he stares, he finds it. Rok Soo’s eyes seem very lonely to him.

 

Cale slumps, hanging his head, and his face breaks into something exhausted. The same look shines in his eyes, “Get me? Do you have dreams then, like I do?”

 

‘Excuse me?’ Rok Soo is very confused by the sudden atmosphere change.

 

“...dreams?”

 

“Mhm,” Cale nods slowly, “I dream,”

 

He looks up, “Of the walls being destroyed by explosions. Of holding Lily, who is weakly clinging onto me and begging me to stop the blood flowing from her head,”

 

‘What?’

 

Cale looks up, eyes void and scared. It’s not a look a kid should have, “You said there will be war. You said we’d get hit first. I thought there was something wrong with me for dreaming those images, but then you said it,

 

Rok Soo's eyes shook. 

 

He blinks softly, “How long have you had these dreams?”

 

“...these particular ones…over a week,”

 

‘I woke up here over a week ago,’

 

“...have you seen other things?”

 

“I’ve seen a few things. Basen coming home injured on the leg and flinching at loud noises is one I remember well,” Cale nods, “But they’re not as clear as that battle,”

 

He then frowns deeply. Cale looks at the older man with an expression Rok Soo thought seemed desperate, “You know, then? You truly know something is coming?”

 

Rok Soo stares before giving a hesitant, “Yes,”

 

“Then please, please tell me!” Cale shakes his head, reaching forward and grabbing the lapels of Rok Soo’s coat, “Why am I the only one alive there? A trash should die first, shouldn’t he? How come I’m holding my dead family?”

 

The phrase hits Rok Soo like a bullet. 

 

His eyes widen and for a second, he does not see Cale in front of him, but two people he thought of as older brothers. 

 

He pushes down the records in his brain forcefully. 

 

Taking a small breath, he reaches forward, placing one hand on Cale’s, releasing the grip on his coat, while the other hand raises up to gently rest on Cale’s head, patting it. 

 

Cale looks surprised by the pat, childlike innocence staring up at Rok Soo. It is that look that makes Rok Soo truly understand why he had interfered back then. 

 

Cale was similar to him in an assortment of things, but his reactions were not of someone who had given in, it was of someone clinging to a ledge between giving in and fighting back. The ledge was more dangerous than the ground that built it.

 

Rok Soo could not let this punk who reminded him of himself self-destruct and become trash.

 

He also couldn’t just ignore the punk who has dreams of the future.

 

Rok Soo smiles slightly, but Cale thinks it looked quite sad. The older boy removes his hand and extends it, “Punk, you and I seem to be oddities in this world. Let’s ensure ourselves peaceful lives,”

 

Cale blinks before a startled bubbly laugh escapes him. The sound echoes around the two oddities, the wind carrying the melody softly as it gradually fades. Cale stares at Rok Soo, “Only if you teach me that cool looking language,”

 

Rok Soo grins, “Ho, you’re pretty smart! Good, lesson 1! Favors are useless, deals are more favorable,”

 

“Mm… mutually beneficial and more likely to get good results,”

 

“Exactly, “Rok Soo nodded, “First deal, I’ll teach you. You help me get a slacker life,”

 

“Teach me? Slacker life?”

 

“I’ll teach you what I know. Help you get what you need to protect the territory. You help me ensure a peaceful life so I can slack off in the future,”

 

Cale doesn’t quite understand what Rok Soo is asking for when he’s offering to teach him, but he agrees, “Deal!”

 

Rok Soo and Cale both smile –though Cale’s smile is a lot wider– at each other, hands firmly gripped together.

 

Above, a certain god smiles softly, “Both my children deserve good lives,”

Chapter 4: To Grow Stronger

Notes:

This work includes:
- violence
- alcohol abuse
- abuse
- mature language
- references to suicide
- depression
- anxiety

Chapter Text

Deruth looks at the butler in front of him with a serious gaze.

 

“Cale met with someone at that silver tree and stayed there until he returned to the carriage?”

 

“Yes, Count,” The butler, Hans, nodded, “However, due to the open area, the knight was unable to get close without being seen immediately, thus there is no exact report of who it is or what happened,”

 

“Except that they mostly read books and ate, and a conversation,” Deruth recalls, “Furthermore, the other man was wearing an outfit of fine quality signifying it’s someone of high society,”

 

“Yes, Count,”

 

“Hm…” Deruth ponders, “And…Cale has never seen this person before?”

 

“According to consensus, Young Master Cale has never been seen in another’s company when outside,”

 

“...what about last night? Cale returned early,” 

 

Hans thought for a moment, “From what I gathered today, Young Master Cale went drinking and caused a few disturbances due to becoming drunk. He then stumbled back to the carriage. No one noticed any difference in his behavior,”

 

“Except those who came in direct contact with him here,” Deruth frowned, recalling how Ron had looked at him at dinner last night. It was for more than the usual dismissal. Deruth knew something was odd from the moment he received the joyous news of his eldest joining the family for dinner. 

 

“Something has been odd the last two days…search the City again, something happened to my son yesterday and I must find out what,” Deruth ordered and then dismissed Hans.

 

He looked at a small portrait on the corner of his desks. It was Cale when he was younger. The light and smile in that photo was one Deruth hadn’t seen since Jour’s death.

 

Until last night where Cale seemed slightly more...approachable.

 

Deruth thought, ‘Cale has changed’

~~~

 

“Do I have to?”

 

“Yes, Rok Soo,”

 

“But Hyung, I don’t even do art,”

 

“You’re still a Nyphan,” Elis looked at his brother who preferred doing nothing over…well…anything.

 

Rok Soo sighed, his face twitching as Siwan gave him a pity pat on the head. The three siblings were currently in a carriage on their way to the gallery. The event was to start in some time, but they had to arrive early. 

 

Rok Soo thought about the other family that would be there as well. 

 

‘And that annoying punk,’

 

Cale and Rok Soo, since that day at the tree, had been meeting every day. Cale was still a bit of brat around the territory when he had free time, but he hadn’t really been drinking as much. Rok Soo didn’t really let him either, having made it a personal goal to try and curb the influence of the drink. He was trying to teach Cale Korean and was making the kid read books, distracting him from whatever unhealthy addiction Cale had hooked his liver to. 

 

Thankfully, it seemed to work well. Cale was, to his surprise, smarter than Rok Soo had initially thought. 

 

His memory was also quite decent as he got the hang of reading and writing Korean rather easily. Of course, speaking a language is always harder, but it wasn’t too bad. They were practicing daily for hours. Rok Soo had also, to his amusement, learned that the trash young master had a hidden fondness towards books. Cale had actually told him a few days ago he was “inspired” by one of the books and was trying something on his own and that if it worked, he’d tell Rok Soo the details. 

 

Rok Soo would be a liar if he hadn’t felt a chill go up his spine at the innocent smile.

But Rok Soo was curious, so he nodded, and told Cale he looked forward to it.

 

“Rok Soo, you haven’t met the Henituse family. Well, they’re quite nice so there’s no warnings or anything,” Elis began to speak as the carriage pulled up to the gallery, which already had quite a crowd in front of it. 

 

“I understand,”

 

‘Not met a Henituse my ass!’

 

The carriage came to a stop and a knight with the Hentiuse Crest on his chest plate stepped forward, opening the door. Elis stepped out first, followed by Siwan, and then Rok Soo. It was a way to show the order of the heirs. 

 

A knight approached Elis as they walked, bowing, “Count Henituse and his family are inside,”

 

“Thank you,” Elis nodded, leading his siblings into the gallery. 

 

Rok Soo glanced around the marble floors, taking short notice of the large paintings hung about and the multitude of sculptures standing at equidistant. In the center of the room, in front of the largest statue, was five people. Four with brown hair and one with red. 

 

The Nyphans’ footsteps echoed in the room, thus alerting the Henituse Family of their presence. Turning around, Rok Soo was finally greeted with the sights of the remaining Henituse family. The first time since his reincarnation.

 

The three Nyphan siblings bowed, “Count, Countess,”

 

“Lord Elis,” Deruth smiled. He was as Rok Soo thought he would be. Despite his advanced age, Deruth is healthy and strong: the novel claims that he still trains with his blade each morning. He had brown eyes, wavy brown hair that brushed just past his ears, a light goatee on his jawline, and fair skin that was just a touch sun-tanned. Rok Soo is a little entertained to see the Count donning a fur cloak over his fancy attire that was appropriate for his position. The smile on the Lord’s face is friendly as he praises, “This gallery is quite unique. The pieces are well made,”

 

“I’m honored you like it, Count,”

 

Violan stepped forward, smiling at Siwan, “Lady Siwan, your dress looks lovely,”

 

“Thank you Countess, however, it’s of no comparison to your own,”

 

Rok Soo observes the Countess Violan this time. Violan is flawlessly coiffed, with not a single strand of hair out of position in her ponytail. Rok Soo can tell from the woman's stiff stance that she is really focused on business. She is described in the story as being very serious and rarely smiling. Due to her upbringing, she is also quite sensitive to appearances. Rok Soo is certain that the displeasure of the Henituse vassals contributed to the growth of this sensitivity.

 

Violan then turns to him, “Young Master Rok Soo, I believe it’s our first time meeting,”

 

“Indeed, Countess,” Rok Soo bowed, “It’s a pleasure,”

 

Violan smiled at him, a very small thing done purely out of politeness. It was a short interaction and Rok Soo was more than pleased as Siwan spoke up about something to her. Elis was speaking to the Count, so Rok Soo silently snuck back. He was stopped by a familiar voice, “Hello, young master ,”

 

Rok Soo got shivers and looked back to see a smirking Cale Henituse. Basen Henituse stood beside him, while the small Lily was being held by her oldest brother.

 

Cale was as impeccable as always, dressed in high quality clothes and his red hair brushed to perfection. In between his siblings, he truly stood out, but that was also probably because of how the other two were presented. 

 

Naturally, Lily and Basen were in equally fancy clothing as per their stature, but the young Lily was a mere child and was simply staring at Rok Soo with unhidden curiosity. Basen, on the other hand, was a true carbon-copy of the Countess, the same serious expression on his young face, just with a touch of shyness. 

 

Basen looked at his hyung, who seemed quite odd at the moment, before greeting Rok Soo properly. Rok Soo returns the bow politely, “Greetings, Young Master Cale, Basen,” he looks at Lily, “Young Lady Lily,”

 

Cale lets out a small huff of air and Rok Soo stares blankly at him, “What?”

 

“Nothing, your face really looked like an old man just now,”

 

Rok Soo was honestly a little surprised. He thought Cale would want to keep their previous interactions a secret. He didn’t question it and simply fell into the usual banter.

 

“You little punk–”

 

“Huh?” Basen looks between the two older boys. He settles to look at the red-head, “H-hyungnim, do you know Young Master Rok Soo?”

 

“Mhm,” Cale admits simply, but then looks at Lily and Basen, lowering his voice. He tells them firmly, an earlier smile vanished, “It's a secret. No one should know,”

 

Basen blinks and nods, while Lily, happy to have a secret with her brothers, places a finger to her lips and giggles, “Shhh.”

 

Rok soo watches as Cale softens slightly, amusing his sister by repeating the gesture for a few seconds. He then returned to the usual blank expression, returning his hand to where it was before.

 

Rok Soo smiles at the sight. 

 

‘He seems more like a kid should’

 

“Y-young Master Rok Soo, the gallery is very nice,” Basen compliments after watching his siblings interact with warmth.

 

“Oh, thank you, Young Master Basen,” Rok Soo looks at the serious looking kid, “But, unlike hyung and noona, I don’t do art, so I’m not very involved with this stuff,”

 

“Basen, this old man, wants to be a slacker,”

 

“Slacker?”

 

“Yes,” Rok Soo nodded seriously

 

“Oh, I-I’m sure you can do it,”

 

Cale snorted softly at Basen’s bewilderment and polite response.

 

If Rok Soo noticed it he didn’t say anything. 

 

The three boys chatted with themselves, Lily content with being in her Orabeoni’s arms and making a few comments here and there. Rok Soo must’ve been making his amusement obvious, because Cale felt the need to explain, “Lily twisted her ankle this morning,”

 

“What a cute big brother you are,”

 

“Shut up,” 

 

Basen smiled, glancing behind them towards the adults. He informed with a small tug on Cale’s coat, “Hyung-nim, I think it’s time,”

 

They moved back towards the others, Deruth and Violan glancing at the children. Violan walked over, asking Cale politely, “Is it alright?”

 

“I’ve already said I don’t mind,” Cale’s response is dry as dust.

 

‘Hm,’

 

Rok Soo watched the cold and curt exchange between child and mother with a casual expression. It was not his problem to interfere between familial affairs, but he could not deceive himself to not be curious. He knew that Cale saw Violan as a Mother, but that he dared not call her that in private or public(he only began to throw the word around after Rok Soo had told him plainly “Stop correcting yourself. It’s annoying. Just call her what you want”). He was not sure how Violan saw her step-son. The novel described their relationship as strangers who ignored one another, but from being around Cale, Rok Soo knew this was incorrect from the first heir’s perspective.

 

“Right,” Violan nodded, giving Lily a small pat on the head, “Behave for Cale,”

 

Lily nodded with a bright smile.

 

Rok Soo couldn’t help but whisper to Cale after Violan stepped away, “You’re stronger than you look,”

 

“She’s 4,” Cale deadpanned.

 

“She’s a human child,”

 

“Do you want to carry her?”

 

“No,”

 

“Then be quiet,”

 

“Punk,”

 

“Old man,”

 

Basen was very amused by the interaction Cale had with Rok Soo. He watched the hushed banter with a small hint of curiosity, a tiny smile on his face. However, after another moment, the amusement gave way to an ugly feeling of envy. 

 

His hyung had been a bit more approachable this past week, but he and Lily weren’t able to freely talk with Cale like the redhead seemed to do with Rok Soo. 

 

No, they were hardly able to talk still. Cale was still stoic and cold. He spoke shortly and no more than he had to or if something had upset him. They were communicating to an extent, but Basen felt like the relationship he had with his brother was similar to that of a professional acquaintance in a territory from the opposite side of the Kingdom.

 

Basen wanted to talk freely with his older brother. Basen wanted a close relationship with his older brother. How come this stranger got to have that? His fists curled slightly, his serious expression hardening just a bit, before he scolded himself internally to not act out in public. 

 

“Let’s begin,” Deruth announced and the two families approached the doors, which opened after a few minutes. 

 

They walked down the steps and towards a stage that had been temporarily set up. In front of that stage–that was guarded by knights in all directions–was a large crowd. The two families walked up and the crowd cheered.

 

Rok Soo was surprised at the number, “So many,”

 

Siwan, who had moved next to him, informed softly, “It’s mostly for a glimpse of the Henituse Family. Since Young Master Cale’s mother passed, the Henituse Family has never been seen in public as a whole,”

 

Rok Soo nodded at the new information and stared at the back of his Hyung who walked up with the Count and Countess. Count Deruth, naturally, gave the opening greetings, before allowing the two main leaders of the gallery to take the stage. Elis spoke first as it would be unsightly of someone other than the Countess to announce the opening of the gallery and allow the guests to enter.

 

Rok Soo didn’t pay too much attention to the speech, tuning it out, but more so to the crowd. He could see people staring at the three in the center, but also glances behind them. Off to Elis’s right was where Rok Soo and Siwan stood, while to the Countess’s left, the three Henituse children stood silently–well slightly. Rok Soo had heard Lily say something  when the crowd had cheered for her mother, Cale softly shushing her.

 

He turned to check on the younger children, taking note of how Cale was at the front, with Lily in his arms. Basen was slightly behind him, seemingly timid and gripping Cale’s sleeve discreetly, out of view of the onlookers. Rok Soo noted this as the behavior difference due to the younger ages and Cale’s own change. 

 

Of course, to any outsider it might not seem the way. No, they’d instead look at the completely apathetic expression of Cale’s face and awkward expression on Basen and make assumptions from there. They’d look at the youngest Henituse child being held in the arms of Trash Heir and think that something had happened to make Cale agree to such a charade. After all, everyone had somehow agreed that Cale Henituse was an ill-tempered spoiled drunk who had little care for his family, blood or not.

 

Cale caught his eyes and raised a small eyebrow in question. Rok Soo shook his head and turned away, turning to the Countess who had been saying the final line to officially open the gallery.

 

Another cheer and the guards at the stairs parted for guests to enter and the gallery doors remained wide open. The crowd naturally thinned around them, heading up the stairs, but the two families didn’t leave the stage. They didn’t have to. Elis had explained to Rok Soo earlier that as the speech commenced, the artists would file into the gallery, preparing to wait inside for the guests. Only after a bit of time here would they enter the gallery to mingle with guests and artists. Thus, Rok Soo followed Siwan as she approached Elis.

 

“Good speech, Oppa,”

 

“You looked very cool, hyung,”

 

Elis gave him a look, “Were you listening?”

 

“You looked cool with whatever you were saying,”

 

Siwan covered her mouth with a fan as she snickered. Elis simply sighed.

 

“Ahem,” a voice said and the three turned to find the Henituse siblings. Cale was the one who spoke, “We’ll be returning to the Henituse estate,”

 

Rok Soo quickly looked at his hyung, “Hyung-nim,”

 

Elis released another sigh, “Yes, yes, you can return. Siwan and I can manage here,”

 

He smiled at Cale, “Thank you coming out, Young Master Cale, Second Master Basen, Young Lady Lily,”

 

Basen bowed, “It was really interesting. We looked around before and enjoyed the pieces,”

 

Lily chimed in, “I liked the big painting of the city with the colorful sky,”

 

“That’s called a sunset, dear,” Violan informed from where she and Deruth had approached from behind.

 

“Oh, that’s Sir. Elliot Joyce’s painting,” Siwan smiled, “He’s very chirpy,”

 

Rok Soo felt tired just thinking about the artist he had run into on his first(sort of?) day. 

 

“Count, Countess,” a new voice said and the group turned.

 

Rok Soo was met by the sight of a tall old man with a smile that sent shivers down his spine. More shivers followed after he heard Cale speak, “Oh, Ron, you’re here,”

 

This was Cale’s personal servant.

 

An assassin in disguise, Ron Molan. 

 

Ron’s son, Beacrox was also a chef at Henituse Estate and a torture specialist. Rok Soo glanced at this oblivious punk he was teaching. Maybe he should teach Cale some fighting skills, just in case.

 

“Yes, young master. The carriage is ready for departure,”

 

“Great,” Cale said, “Father?”

 

“You’re free to go,” Deruth excused them, then glanced at Rok Soo, “Young Master Rok Soo, if your carriage isn’t ready then you can ride with the kids. Ron, you can drop him off as well, can’t you?”

 

“Of course,” 

 

Rok Soo didn’t like the way Ron was looking at him. He moved to decline but Elis spoke for him, “Count Deruth is very generous. Dongsaeng, you want to get back home quickly, correct?”

 

Rok Soo deflated, “...yes, hyung,”

 

“Mister Ron, please take good care of our dongsaeng,” Siwan smiled.

 

“I will, Lady Siwan,”

 

Rok Soo withheld a sigh before bowing to the Count and Countess and following the Henituse children, knights coming to surround them as they were led to the carriage by Ron. Cale places Lily down beside him, Basen sits across from her, and Rok Soo sits across from Cale. 

 

Ron smiles his scary smile at Rok Soo, “Young Master Rok Soo, you would not mind this servant dropping off the Lord’s Family first?”

 

Rok Soo had a feeling something bad was happening to him, however, he had no reason to refuse. So he simply nodded cooly, “That’s fine,”

 

The door closed and Cale looked at Rok Soo, “Why’d you stare at Ron like that?”

 

“My butler doesn’t smile,”

 

“Oh,”

 

The rest of the ride is silent, other than Lily’s bubbly chatter. Rok Soo watches as Basen entertains the sole Henituse daughter, glancing at Cale to see him ignoring what was going on beside him. His eyes were shut as he leaned back against his seat, one leg crossed over the other and arms crossed over his chest. His expression was apathetic as usual. A perfect mask. 

 

Rok Soo glanced at Basen, who stopped Lily from bumping into Cale or turning to ask him about whatever she wanted. It was clear that Basen had accepted this mask, that Cale was in a mood and that he clearly had no desire to truly go out today. Rok Soo wonders, not for the first time, what Cale gained by playing this game.

 

When they got to the Henituse Estate, Rok Soo nudged Cale with his foot, unafraid of the glare he got when Cale opened his eyes. An orange-haired servant comes to the carriage, opening the door and bowing in greeting. He assists the children out, stepping in to carry Lily out first. As Basen steps outside, Rok Soo says quietly, “Same place?”

 

Cale doesn’t look as he walks out, just a small nod of the head as an indication he had heard. The door closes after Rok Soo gives a small wave to little Lily, who was waving at him, “Bye-bye, Young Master Rok Soo!”

 

He spends the rest of the carriage ride in peaceful silence and happiness of getting to return home early.

 

This joy is shortly shattered when the carriage stops, despite being nowhere close to the Nyphan estate. 

 

‘What is this inimical feeling?’

 

The door opens and Rok Soo can do nothing but stare as Ron climbs inside with a benign smile and a polite apology. He then knocks twice on the wall and the carriage continues moving.

 

The two males stare at one another silent, one stoic and one with a terrifying smile.

 

“Young Master Rok Soo, this Ron has a small inquiry,”

 

“I see…”

 

“Yes, how does Young Master Rok Soo know Young Master Cale to speak at such familiar terms?”

 

‘This scary old man!!’

 

“Furthermore,”

 

‘There’s more?!’

 

“I was looking for a few rats and heard that you assisted my puppy young master with a little tussle,”

 

“Ha…”

 

Rok Soo crosses his arms staring at the old butler. He speaks firmly, “No regular butler would be able to track down four gangsters out of many,”

 

“The Young Master told me,”

 

“No, he didn’t. Cale wouldn’t tell you,”

 

Ron’s smile turns slightly sharp, “Ho?”

 

“Cale wouldn’t tell anyone about the alley, or me,” Rok Soo confidently says, hiding his fear of the assassin. Of course, the logical part of his mind reminds him that Ron can’t actually do anything to him without making it look like the Henituse Family ordered a hit on the young master of the Nyphan family.

 

“You’re quite a peculiar punk,” Ron says, pulling a dagger out of nowhere and casually wiping it.

 

Rok Soo stares at the dagger and then up at Ron, “You’re an assassin,”

 

Ron smiles, a bit of teeth showing.

 

Rok Soo smirks, adding after a moment, “And Cale doesn’t know,”

 

Ron speaks coldly, “My young master is quite a sensitive puppy. Naturally, as his butler, I must ensure his company does no harm,”

 

‘Hah! He doesn’t actually care about the little brat. If he did, he wouldn’t have traveled with the punk that beat Cale to near death without the respect of even a note!’

 

“You’re quite the butler,” Rok Soo says evenly, “However…I have no desire to harm that brat,”

 

He looked at Ron coldly for a moment, “I’m actually trying to help him,”

 

Ron thinks he’s been insulted.

 

‘This punk knows something about the puppy. Something I seem to be unaware of,’ Ron realizes after a thought, ‘But what could that possibly be?’

 

“I won’t tell Cale about this. Just like you won’t interfere,” Rok Soo tells him firmly, “You might not believe my words, but I really am trying to help Cale,”

 

‘That punk is too smart to just waste it away. Also, him knowing the future was never in the novel, so there’s something odd there’

 

Ron stays silent and the two stare at one another. 

 

Ron leans forward, pointing the dagger towards Rok Soo, “Answer one question,”

 

Rok Soo tilts his head to indicate he was listening.

 

“How long have you known Cale?”

 

‘Ho? Using his name is serious…it’s either a sign of disrespect or familiarity and care’

 

Rok Soo thinks about the question. He knows why Ron is asking. Just like how he knows Ron knows the answer already. 

 

He smiles as he sees his estate from the window. As the carriage stops, he tells Ron, “About a week,”

 

The dagger is hidden as Rok Soo opens the door rather than wait for a servant to do so. 

 

Ron watches it shut again as the Young Master walks into the estate, a male butler with glasses greeting him at the door. Rok Soo doesn’t look back before entering into the manor and Ron knocks twice to get the carriage moving back to the Henituse Estate.

 

‘That punk is strange. He’s got an aura of him and can fight well. He’s sharp too. Furthermore, Cale has been different the past week, the same time he’s known this punk. Just what is my puppy young master up to?’

 

Ron decided to inquire about this situation to Beacrox when he returned. He needed a second opinion, and his son was always the best option in these events.

~~~

 

“Old man!” 

 

Rok Soo sighed at the nickname Cale kept calling him. No matter how much Rok Soo tried to get him to stop, even going as far as offering Cale to simply use his name, the punk refused.

 

“Brat,” 

 

Cale, unlike Rok Soo, had gotten used to the elder calling him ‘punk’ or ‘brat’. Thus, he simply smiled, “Why are we at this alley instead of the tree?”

 

It had been a few months since the gallery and Rok Soo could admit to himself he’d gotten used to Cale at his side and their banters. Cale was, to be fair, quite a good student. Like any noble, his body was healthy, thus when Rok Soo had mentioned honing fighting skills, there wasn’t much training Cale needed prior to being in a good condition to learn. And the kid also had some prior fighting knowledge, most likely from all the gangsters. Of course, they worked on building some muscles to ease the process.

 

Furthermore, Cale had picked up Korean due to Rok Soo writing guides for him and Cale taking them with him to study privately. Plus, with the amount of time the two of the spent with each other, conversing became easier and easier for Cale to get the hang of as he was constantly practicing with the older noble. Rok Soo enjoyed having small conversations in his home language with the kid. Even if at the beginning, Cale was good at learning curse words that he had somehow gotten out of Rok Soo.

 

Anyway, they usually met up at the silver tree, however, when they wanted to do fighting, Rok Soo and Cale usually went to the Nyphan Estate where Rok Soo had a large empty studio he wasn’t quite sure what to make of yet. Furthermore, Rok Soo knew that the servants of the Nyphan Household were all extremely tightlipped. It’s why his adoptive father was able to die with a basically clean reputation. 

 

This sworn secrecy aided them both, as it provided enough privacy and space for Cale and Rok Soo to train. It also benefited Cale who was very obviously trying to keep up his trash act much to Rok Soo’s displeasure.

 

Today, however, they were in the alley they first met.

 

Rok Soo, with his time with Cale, had come to a realization. This kid was useful to his plans and Rok Soo had undoubtedly changed the future. Rumors of the streets had faded from Cale the Trash to the Young Master who hadn’t come to town that often anymore to drink. Little did they know Cale was simply with Rok Soo.

 

Thus, Rok Soo felt he had to be slightly honest with the punk.

 

“Cale,”

 

“Oh,” Cale’s demeanor shifted at his name, “Yes?

 

Rok Soo smiled, this kid was smart and had answered in Korean.

 

“Let’s start the plan,”

 

“Plan?”

 

Rok Soo nodded, speaking slowly so Cale could understand the words and quietly that any old man couldn’t hear them, “There’s an organization. Its beginning to grow influence on the Western Continent. A bad organization”

 

Cale frowns, after he has a bit to process the words, “They’re the ones who attack,”

 

“Yes. Your dreams seem to be the future. I only have information up until a certain point of the future.”

 

“Okay, but we know this already. Why are you mentioning it again?”

 

Rok Soo looks at Cale firmly, “This organization has already done a few bad things and are planning more”

 

“Like?”

 

“They got their hands on a dragon’s egg and gave it to one of the noble houses of the Roan Kingdom. The house is trying to tame it by torture”

 

Cale inhaled sharply, thinking he’d understood wrong, “What? Did you say a…” his voice drops to a whisper, “… dragon ?”

 

“It’s true,” Rok Soo nodded, “It hatched and the being should be about one year old,”

 

 “One?!” Cale exclaimed, face paling. He paused for a moment, letting the horrifying fact sink into his bones. He imagined a one-year-old Lily or Basen being tortured for submission and recalled those young kids he’d see around the slums. He felt sick to his stomach. It may be a dragon, and Cale knows how majestic and powerful dragons are said to be, but a one-year-old dragon is still a child! Cale clenched his fists looking at Rok Soo with all the authority of an heir, “We have to save the little kid!!”

 

‘Indeed. Especially if want to avoid it going crazy and causing problems in the future’

 

Rok Soo nodded softly, “We have until the dragon is four to save him,”

 

Cale frowned at once, disliking the information, “We’re not saving him right away?”

 

“We don’t have the strength with just you and me,” Rok Soo shook his head, “We need allies and enough strength to successfully avoid detection and save it,”

 

Cale looked a bit unsettled, and Rok Soo wasn’t too keen on leaving the Dragon alone either, but he knew that realistically, the two of them couldn’t do much. Furthermore, they needed an excuse to go into the Tolz territory. 

 

“You said you were trying something,” Rok Soo changed the topic, “How’s it coming?”

 

“It’s steady,” Cale said vaguely, before looking at Rok Soo, “I’ll be out tonight drinking tonight,”

 

“What?”

 

“The rumors are failing,”

 

“....so?”

 

“They can't’ fail yet,”

 

“What nonsense are you talking about?”

 

“I know what I’m doing,” Cale assured him, yet offered no explanation.

 

Rok Soo sighed, “This punk…fine,”

 

Cale smiles. Rok Soo begins down the alley, leading Cale into a carriage waiting to take them to Nyphan Estate. It's only after they’re in the privacy of the cabin does Cale speak again.

 

“Old man,”

 

“What?”

 

“There’s something that’s been on my mind,”

 

‘Hm?’

 

Rok Soo waits for Cale to speak. 

 

“How did you know that the man-eating tree turned silver before anyone else?”

 

‘This smart brat!’

 

Rok Soo sighed. He then summoned up a small silver shield. Cale’s eyes widened, “An Ancient Power?”

 

“Ho?” Rok Soo was surprised Cale realized what it was right away, “Most people won’t realize what it is right away,”

 

Cale looked at Rok Soo when the shield was gone. He seemed to be hesitating, before deciding to speak, “My Mother had an ancient power,”

 

Rok Soo blinked.

 

“Your Mother…?”

 

Seeing Rok Soo’s expression, Cale clarifies, looking at the window through the gap in the curtain, “My biological mother. She told me once that she had an ancient power,”

 

‘Former Countess Jour had an ancient power?’

 

“What did it do?”

 

“It was related to time,” Cale recalled, eyebrows furrowing slightly as he thought back, “Hm…my mother described them as the rings on a tree. She could see a person’s rings from birth to death,”

 

Rok Soo mumbled, “How unique,”

 

“Mhm,” Cale smiled slightly, “That’s how I recognized it. I’m quite aware of them,”

 

“How interesting,” Rok Soo smiled.

 

The carriage stopped and Balint greeted the two like he usually did. He informed Rok Soo as they entered, “Lord Elis is at a meeting and Lady Siwan will be lecturing at one of the studios,”

 

“I see, thank you for informing me,” Rok Soo nodded, “Please bring some tea and snacks to the library. Oh and tell the others not to bother us,”

 

Cale made an inquiring sound but followed Rok Soo without much protest. Rok Soo led Cale into the library and told him to sit down in one of the cushioned chairs while he went to gather some books. 

 

As a family with a long lineage, there were a lot of history books in this library. Rok Soo had found the ones that focused on things other than specific art history and brought them to Cale, “They’re history books. History of the continent and Roan Kingdom,”

 

“Boring,”

 

“Yes, but we need them,”

 

“Why?”

 

“I plan to collect more Ancient Powers”

 

“...I think I heard wrong,”

 

“I plan to collect more Ancient Powers”

 

“I heard correctly the first time, ha…” Cale sighed, “Old man, you’re a little crazy,”

 

Rok Soo looked at Cale, “We’re getting you some too, weak punk,”

 

Cale blankly looked up.

 

The door opened and Balint placed a tray of sweet tea and cookies down on the table between Cale and Rok Soo. With a bow, he excused himself. When the door shut, Cale silently grabbed a cookie.

 

The crunching sound echoed.

 

Rok Soo repeated, “You need to be able to protect yourself well. In this war, you need a certain level of strength to survive”

 

“I heard you the first time,” Cale mumbled, “But why do I need it? It makes more sense if I gave it to Basen or Lily. You’re already teaching me to fight,”

 

“I’m not saying you have to use it,” Rok Soo says, “But, Cale, you neither practice sword nor can use mana. Teaching you hand-to-hand combat is a good start, but it’s not going to help you survive forever,”

 

“A lot of people around me can’t use a sword or mana,”

 

‘A lot of people around you are very strong, you oblivious brat!’

 

“They’re not dreaming of the future or quietly building strength to protect the territory”

 

Rok Soo then looked at Cale oddly, “How come you’re against this? Most people would like it,”

 

“I don’t mind having one if it helps me,” Cale admits, he was slightly intrigued by the thought of having an ancient power, “I just need to think about what it implies and how it’ll affect my plans,”

 

“What plans? Your plan to be trash?”

 

“You’re really smart sometimes, old man,”

 

Rok Soo threw a book at Cale, who, curse him, caught it. Cale simply smiled, and opened the book, munching on another cookie. 

 

Sigh.

 

‘This punk…’



Chapter 5: Puppy

Notes:

This work includes:
- violence
- alcohol abuse
- abuse
- mature language
- references to suicide
- depression
- anxiety

Chapter Text

Cale looked down at the papers in his hand, reading the contents with a small smile. He muttered, “Ho…this is better than I thought,”

 

Ron watched curiously from where he stood. Cale was sitting in a way that Ron couldn’t see what was written; his young master had been getting a few of these large sealed letters for some time now. Ron could not look at the documents either as Cale seemed to have gotten his hands on a magic box that required his blood to open, thus preventing any unwanted snooping. 

 

Usually, Ron wouldn't be too worried, but ever since Cale ran into Rok Soo, his puppy young master seemed to be very busy. The servants around the estate that used to just run to avoid their young master’s temper were more responsive to Cale. Of course, Ron knew it was to satisfy their curiosity and fill gossip.

 

The Henituse Family also seemed closer, though Ron knew it was mostly just Basen and Lily who would find their big brother for random things. Violan and Cale didn't really talk still, but they were holding eye contact and Violan occasionally asked Cale about his day. Cale’s relationship with his father was much the same, to Ron’s disappointment with the Count.

 

‘He’s different and still the same. He still drinks and causes a ruckus, but it's not daily anymore. He still is distant or trying to keep distant, but this young puppy is too fond of his siblings to deny them of anything,’

 

“Ron,”

 

“Yes, young master,”

 

“I asked you to prepare me a carriage earlier, right?”

 

“You did,”

 

“Great. I'm going to town!”

 

Cale sat up, placing the papers back into the envelope. He then carried the envelope as he walked towards the door, Ron holding it open. The butler followed behind the redhead, asking politely, “Young Master, may I inquire where you're heading?”

 

”I’m just going to a shop recommended by a friend. He told me that he had put a book on hold for me and I want to go get it,” Cale explained.

 

Cale had very few people who could be called friends. The only one that he remained in contact with during his drinking phase was Eric Wheelsman, but they didn't correspond often. Thus, Ron was able to narrow it down to Rok Soo Nyphan.

 

“Young Master, you're very close to Young Master Rok Soo,”

 

Cale looked at Ron, not too surprised he had figured it out. He smiled with a shrug, “He piqued my interest,”

 

Cale then added after a moment, “I quite like him,”

 

Ron’s smile widened, “This Ron is very happy you have found a good friend,”

 

‘Young Master, are you even aware of that punk’s capabilities?’

 

Cale’s expression changed to the word friend . He was silent, thinking it over, before a comforting warmth entered his chest. 

 

“I guess I did find a good friend,” Cale spoke softly with a slightly innocent expression that made the nearby servants cover their mouths to avoid gasping in shock.

 

Yes, they were friends.

 

Cale had a friend who, despite looking a bit cold, did care about him . Someone who truly looked at him.  Someone who wished him well.

 

‘Before meeting him, I don't think I’d have remembered what it felt like to have someone help me up after falling’

 

Ron didn't count in Cale’s mind.

 

Deep down, Cale saw Ron as a father more than Deruth sometimes–especially during that year–but he knew that he was Ron’s job. Ron had a very good son, a capable son who was not useless trash like himself.

 

“Young Master, should I join you?”

 

“Huh?” 

 

Cale looked at Ron, pausing as he was about to step into the carriage, “You never come with me?”

 

Ron just smiles at him. 

 

“...just stay here. I won't be out too long today,” Cale says, “Oh, also, please do this for me,”

 

He pulls out a slip of paper and hands it to Ron. As the butler takes it, Cale whispers, “It's another private task,”

 

Ron nods, “I understand,”

 

“Great, thanks!” Cale smiled and walked to the driver to tell him the destination, missing Ron’s slight flinch.

 

Once that carriage coach nods, Cale gets inside and Ron closes the door. Leaning his head on the door, Cale thinks about the project he was working on. It was based on Cale’s favorite character in a novel, at least the idea was inspired from there.

 

Oddly enough, Cale liked the antagonist. The protagonist was a bit boring and cliche, but the author wrote a few bits from the antagonist's view. Those were the most interesting.

 

‘Hyung said it was an organization that had a lot of influence. Doesn't it make sense we should have our own influence network?’

 

As a noble, he already had a wide range of information. With the wealth of his family, he knew it was not much of a problem to get information either. 

 

‘However, for the sake of everyone’s safety, I need information of my own that the family or anyone else can’t know,’ Cale nodded to himself, ‘I need subordinates who will perform tasks without questioning it’

 

He hadn't told Rok Soo yet, but Cale’s dreams had become odder and odder. When before it was just terrible scenes of death, he was seeing other things too. They were fuzzy and Cale didn't remember what some were about, but he knew that they were memories relating to his Mother.

 

He dreamed of her warmth since he’d lost it, but these dreams were different. He felt as if he had done something big. And his Mother was somehow related to it.

 

“Young Master, we’ve arrived,”

 

Cale blinked into focus and opened the door. He stepped out of the carriage, looking up at the tea shop.

 

[The Fragrance of Tea with Poetry]

 

‘A shop run by the bastard son of the Flynn Merchant Guild Head’

 

“Shall I w-”

 

“Obviously,” Cale cut off the usual question.

 

“Understood,” 

 

Cale walked inside, opening the door and listening to the bell above him ring. Due to the weather beginning to grow colder, there were a couple of people inside. They all were staring at him, silent.

 

Cale ignored them, walking towards the pudgy man dressed in good quality clothes. 

 

“Welcome, Young Master Cale!”

 

“Firstly,” Cale doesn't greet back, “I’ll be staying on the third floor. Keep anyone else out til I leave,”

 

Cale throws a gold coin on the counter as he speaks, “Secondly,”

 

“Bring me a cup of sweet tea and a book. I believe I have one in hold,”

 

There’s the sound of a cup being harshly placed down. Cale almost wants to laugh at their reactions.

 

Billios stared at the gold coin for a second before looking back at Cale. He was getting an odd sense that he had experienced something like this before. 

 

“It's too much Young Master,”

 

“You seem to be underestimating the wealth of a Henituse,”

 

“Not at all! It's just what Young Master had requested is a far smaller price,”

 

Cale just gave Billios a bored look before turning and walking up the stairs.

 

‘They're similar,’ Billios thought, looking at the redhead. 

 

He glanced below on the shelf where a few books were told to be held by one young master for another. Billios thought nothing of it back then, he thought it was just a respectful thing since the two families were acquaintances after the gallery opening. Now though, he thinks there might be more to it.

 

Billios gathers the book and places it aside before beginning to brew the tea. He made the same tea Rok Soo had last time. It took a few minutes, but Billios was soon walking up to the third floor with a tray. 

 

He wasn't too surprised to find Cale at the window seat. What he was surprised to find was Cale writing something in a small notebook. It was small enough to fit inside a coat pocket. His face looked very focused, but as Billios neared, the book was closed before Billios could even catch a glimpse of the ink. 

 

Not that he let his disappointment show.

 

He placed the book and cup of tea down, “Here you are Young Master,”

 

“Oh that was fast,” Cale blinked, “You're quite capable,”

 

“Thank you, Young Master,” Billios smiled, but his intuition was telling him something was off. To be complemented by the ill-tempered trash of the Northeast? Yes, Billios was sure something was going on.

 

“Hm…” Cale looked at Billios, who was waiting for a dismissal. 

 

However, Cale had other plans. He took a sip of the tea, smiling at the sweetness of it. He then looked at Billios, “A merchant running a tea shop by himself and no other workers…” 

 

Billios watched curiously.

 

Cale tilted his head in a cocky manner, “Isn't that a bit odd?”

 

“I have no need for co-workers,” Billios responded politely with his warm smile.

 

“No need or you don't want strangers around?”Cale challenged with his own innocent smile.

 

Billios smiled slightly wider. He then sat across from Cale, an action that made Cale raise an eyebrow, lips curling slightly in curiosity. To sit across from someone of his standing without invitation was against etiquette and class. To disregard social standings against him was risking his temper. However, Cale said nothing to the gesture that would be interpreted as rude. 

 

“Young Master, you're a little different from the rumors,”

 

“Which rumors?” Cale analyzed the peasant that was speaking and acting with him so casually, “Trash?”

 

“Yes, exactly those. They say you're the trashiest,”

 

“Ho,” Cale was intrigued, “You're rather bold. It’s been sometime since a commoner spoke and acted with me so confidently”

 

“A merchant needs to be bold, Young Master-nim,”

 

Cale took another sip of the tea.

 

He leaned closer, his red eyes pinning Billios down, “Billios Flynn; a man who can't call his father, Father or his brother, Brother. Thrown aside by the Flynns, yet they ask you to handle  menial tasks”

 

Billios’s gaze seemed to sharpen. He had picked at Cale’s weak point, now this teenager was returning the favor.

 

Cale looked at Billios up and down, muttering, “Tell me…are you worth my investment?”

 

The aura around the young master is dominating. The only reason Billios didn't gasp was because the face was undeniably that of a kid. 

 

Billios smiles.

 

“If the Young Master has taken time out of his day to visit me, he must have an idea on my value,”

 

Cale grins like a cat, red eyes glinting sharply, “Indeed, I do have an estimate…however….” 

 

Billios leans across the table.

 

“I prefer solid proof. Rumors and half-assed descriptions can be so misleading,”

 

“Quite so, young master,”

 

“Hm,” Cale smiles, leaning away. His arms cross over his chest, chin tilting upwards, “Then, Billios. Just how good of a merchant are you?”

 

“A reliable one,”

 

“Don’t humble yourself,”

 

“Ha!” Billios grinned, “If I had the chance, I think I’d be able to be quite high in this Flynn Guild,”

 

Cale smiled wider, ‘Perfect,’

 

“So then, you can keep secrets?”

 

“Every good merchant must,”

 

“Great,” Cale finished his cup, “You, Mr. Flynn, are going to be a very key player in my investment,”

 

“Young Master, you’ve not explained this investment,”

 

Cale says nothing and just continues to speak, “Naturally, this is an extremely private contract that will have no record of ever occurring now or, should I find you useful, in the future,”

 

Billios’s eyes gleamed with the shine, his heart pounding. As a merchant, he had developed a keen sense of dissecting speech to know a good deal from a bad one. This heir in front of him, Billios was very interested, “I’m very intrigued by your offer, Young Master Cale,”

 

“You should be, you have the opportunity to become quite the figure in my project,”

 

“I’m even more honored!”

 

Billios then paused before asking, “But, what is your project?”

 

Cale smiled, “Oh, it’s just a couple strings. That’s all,”

 

“Strings?” 

 

Billios thought for a moment, “…young master could you be forming a net?”

 

“It also goes without saying that I should find out that you’re a little weasel that found itself a part of my web…” Cale’s eyes changed, the red seeming to grow darker and the innocence dissolving into something sharp and calculated. He looked all the part of a young man who knew his position and how to use it to his advantage. Where once was a gentle smile, Billios was faced- no, he was pinned to his chair by a completely apathetic expression, “I’ll have you humiliated and hung like a carcass for crows to eat,”

 

Billios’s expression widened into surprise at the vicious threat. 

 

“Your life, should it prove itself, will be mine to manage,” 

 

Billios nods slowly, letting the situation wash over him. 

 

It’s an imposing sentence, but years of learning to find the double meaning in a persons words lets Billios hear more than a powerplay. This is more than giving his life to Cale Henituse.  

 

It’s an oath.

 

I will protect it’

 

‘I will care for it’

 

He stands up and bows deeply, a smile slowly crawling back onto his face, “Young Master-nim, my life is yours shall I prove its usefulness,”

 

Cale stares coldly at the top of Billios’s head. After letting the silence hang, he says, “Hm, I will take your words as I would a man two beers in,”

 

Billios glances up and locks eye contact with Cale. The bastard-son grins at Cale’s next words, “Shall we test your validity?”

 

The two neglected sons formed a deal that day. And Cale Henituse’s fate began to be rewritten in a completely new way.

~~~

 

“Huh?”

 

Rok Soo stared at the redhead in front of him.

 

“Old man,” Cale frowned, “Are you short of hearing?”

 

Rok Soo shook his head, reaching up and massaging his temples, “No no, what did you just say?”

 

“I want to learn how to use a weapon?”

 

“Ha…” Rok Soo blinked, ‘Can I even trust what I know anymore?’

 

“You…okay,” Rok Soo lamented, “But I don’t know how to use any weapon…” 

 

He paused.

 

 “Hm…I can work my way around a dagger. Or a sword to a very vague degree…”

 

Rok Soo shook his head, focusing on the matter with Cale. He looks down at the younger, speaking firmly, “Do you have an idea of a weapon you want?”

 

Cale blinked, “Well…I’d prefer having a few options…”

 

Rok Soo grimaced. Frankly, Rok Soo had no desire to participate in this weapon training. Hand-to-hand combat was just to help Cale, nothing more. If he hadn’t agreed to teach Cale, he wouldn’t be doing any training at all. 

 

“...well,” Rok Soo sighed, “If you’re going to learn a weapon you haven’t decided on, then just test them all out,”

 

“You said you didn’t know how to use weapons?”

 

“Correct, so I won’t train you. You can learn by a proper instructor,” Rok Soo was unbothered, “As a noble, you should have the option,”

 

“No,” 

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“I don’t want anyone to know,”

 

 

“Huh?”

 

“You’re the only person who teaches me and keeps it hidden. You’re the only person who knows I don’t get drunk as easily as I make it seem, but you haven’t told anyone,” Cale states.

 

The 15-year-old looks down, “There’s no one else around me to keep something like this a secret,”

 

“...no one?”

 

“Everyone reports to Father. Or will gossip,” Cale looks resentful, “Mother, Basen, and Lily are, obviously, out of question,”

 

Rok Soo looks at Cale silently. 

 

He asks, slowly, “What about that butler of yours?”

 

“Ron? I can give Ron tasks that I want others unaware about, but thats because its normal for noble children to seek personal information out of the radar of the lord,” Cale frowns deeply, “Plus, Ron’s only the butler my Mother assigned for me when I was born,”

 

“Ha…”

 

Rok Soo felt a headache coming. 

 

“That scary old man’s only a butler?” Rok Soo spoke aloud, “You can’t be serious,”

 

“What nonsense are you on about now?” Cale looked genuinely confused, “What else would Ron be then?”

 

‘An assassin, you stupid brat!’

 

“I think you should ask Ron,” Rok Soo told Cale firmly.

 

“Why would-”

 

“Cale,” Rok Soo interrupted, “Ask Ron tonight, to train you. Then, tomorrow, come to the Nyphan Estate with Ron,”

 

“...you’re weird, old man, but I’ll listen because I want to see what you’re planning,”

 

Rok Soo just shakes his head.

 

Truly, he can only pray that Ron doesn’t kill him for the revealing of his identity to Cale. Not that Rok Soo thinks Cale would mind. If anything, he thinks having Ron as an assassin would only benefit whatever secrecy Cale works with.

 

‘...Hm, I guess I can use this to find out how Ron truly feels about Cale tomorrow. If he truly cares or not. Depending on the answer, my plans may change,’

 

“Oh, also,” Cale’s voice made him look back, “I’ll be gone for a couple days,”

 

“Why?”

 

Cale shrugged, “There’s some noble gathering at the palace. It happens every year. Father and Mother usually go together, but Mother said I should go this time,”

 

“The Countess asked you to go?”

 

“Mhm,”

 

“...I suppose, you are of age to start attending gatherings as the heir,” 

 

Cale looked away at the word ‘heir’ and nodded slowly, “Mhm, as eldest son, I have to go apparently ,”

 

“Why didn’t you go in earlier years though?” Rok Soo asked, taking the chance to gouge more information on why Cale had been acting for years.

 

‘In the novel, Basen had been acting as heir for a few years. That means Cale was probably pushed out of the successor position officially this or early next year. And he’s younger than Cale by 3 years,’

 

Cale paused for a moment, “I did. I went to Northeastern Gatherings. Father never sent me to the capital or to anything with the other fanctions,”

 

“Oh,” Rok Soo’s mind began to work, “So, you’ll be seeing the Royal Family?”

 

“...ugh,” Cale sighed, “Shit, if those blondes are around then I definitely can’t cause a ruckus,”

 

‘This punk–?!’

 

“You were planning to drink?!”

 

“Obviously,”

 

“This dumb brat–” Rok Soo doesn’t get this kid in the slightest, “Isn’t causing chaos when drunk in Rain City enough? Can’t you just…be rude or something else?”

 

“Naturally,” Cale grinned, “I was going to do that. I’ll have to avoid the Crossmans though,”

 

‘Yes, yes, if that crown prince talks to Cale, this oblivious punk will probably end up in some trouble that I’ll be dragged into. I must avoid anymore trouble’

 

“Yes, you should absolutely avoid the Royal Family,” Rok Soo agreed, receiving an odd look from Cale. 

 

He ignored it and continued, “Especially the Crown Prince. He’s got a glib tongue,”

 

“A glib tongue?” Cale chuckled at this hyung’s boldness, “There’s nothing to my name but trash, what can the Crown Prince glib about?”

 

“Who knows, but it’s his speciality,” Rok Soo was serious, “So, don’t get involved,”

 

“Eh? Old man you sound worried right now,” Cale teased.

 

“If you get caught in a situation, I get caught in a situation,” Rok Soo looked at Cale blankly.

 

‘I’m not worried you dumb punk, I just don’t want to clean up your mess,’

 

“If you get involved, I will get involved. I have no desire to be close to the Crown Prince, or any Prince. Nor deal with any trouble,”

 

“...is this about the slacker life thing?”

 

“Good, you’re learning,”

 

“Old man, you’re making a plan to stop a war and defend the county ,”

 

“Yes, so I can be lazy in a peaceful land without worrying about anything. My slacker life will be in danger,”

 

“...I see,”

 

‘This hyung does realize that his words make it sound like he wants a peaceful world before his own peaceful life, right?’

 

Cale decided to ignore this and asked Rok Soo, “How do you know so much about the Crown Prince?”

 

“Isn’t this information anyone can find out?”

 

“I suppose so,”

 

“Then, what’s to ask about?”

 

“I didn’t realize you had information on them, that’s all,”

 

Rok Soo didn’t respond, “When do you leave?”

 

“Next Wednesday,”

 

“So, almost a week from now…” Rok Soo thought, “Then, you must definitely bring Ron tomorrow and talk tonight,”

 

“What does that have to do with me going to the capital?”

 

“You’ll understand tomorrow,”

 

“Old man, you should explain things,”

 

“I did?”

 

“Aigoo…” Cale sighed, “This old man is really troublesome,”

 

“You punk, I can hear you,”

 

“Good,”

 

Rok Soo sent a hand to whack the redhead from behind, only for the younger to dodge it, thus sending the two of them into a spar until they needed to leave.

~~~

 

Cale stared at Ron’s back as the butler led him back towards his chambers after dinner. Rok Soo’s words were spinning in Cale’s head, and no matter how long Cale thought about it, he didn’t understand the point. 

 

As a butler for the Henituse, Cale knows that Ron has some level of martial arts. Furthermore, as the private butler to Cale assigned by the former Countess, he knows Ron has a high level of martial arts. But weapons training? Cale doesn’t see why Ron would do something like that. Especially for someone like him.

 

‘It would make more sense if it was Beacrox. As a chef, I guess Beacrox would know his way around blades’

 

“Young Master, is something bothering you?”

 

Cale realizes they’d entered his room already. Cale looked at Ron, who was staring at him with the usual smile. Cale blinked slowly, releasing a tired sigh.

 

“Ron…do you report everything I do to Father?”

 

“I report if you’re leaving the estate, have woken up for meals, returned for meals, basic things Young Master,” Ron informs dutifully, “I haven’t informed him of where you go or the letters you’ve been receiving, nor described your actions,”

 

Cale crosses his arms, “So, if I ask you something that I want absolutely no one to even have a hint of, you’d do it?”

 

“I am your personal attendant, Young Master,” Ron bowed slightly, “Since I was assigned to you, you were my sole charge. The Count comes second,”

 

Ron also thought, ‘Your Mother made that clear when she entrusted this job to me. Plus, the Count has people checking on you throughout the day’

 

Cale’s eyes widened.

 

“Oh,”

 

Cale smiled slightly, shoulder relaxing slightly. He looked down, “I didn’t know that…”

 

Ron observed his puppy young master carefully. He asked after a moment, “Young Master, is there a request for me?”

 

“...I want to learn a weapon,” Cale began.

 

Ron flinched just before Cale met his eyes again, “I’m not sure what weapon yet, so Young Master Rok Soo told me to try all of them and find what I like,”

 

“A reasonable piece of advice,”

 

‘That black-haired punk– just what is he doing?’

 

“But you see, he doesn’t know how to use many weapons so he can’t teach me like he taught me hand-to-hand combat,” Cale explained, sitting down on the edge of the bed, “He told me to get an instructor, but I don’t want anyone to know. It has to be a secret,”

 

Ron thinks he knows where this is going and his smile stiffened.

 

Cale frowned, “He told me to ask you then. And to bring you to the Nyphan Estate with me tomorrow,”

 

“...I see,”

 

“Mhm,” Cale nodded slowly. He looked at Ron, with a slight tilt of the head, “Ron, can you use weapons?”

 

Ron smiled tightly, “I suppose so, Young Master,”

 

He then added immediately, “I will gladly accompany you tomorrow, Young Master,”

 

Cale stared at the old man smiling at him.

 

‘Why does Ron seem a bit scary right now?’

 

“Shall I run a bath for you, Young Master?”

 

“S-sure,” Cale nodded, eyebrows pinching together at the abrupt switch.

 

Cale watched as Ron wandered into the bathroom. Cale was beginning to think that something big was going on. Rok Soo clearly knew something about Ron that Cale didn’t know (in the same way, Rok Soo knew something about Cale that Ron didn’t know).

 

Cale decided to worry later, shaking his head clear. 

 

The rest of the night performed like usual until Cale went to bed. Ron opened the door and stood outside until he was certain Cale would sleep. Then, with long strides, Ron made his way to kitchen #2.

 

Two knocks and Ron heard a firm voice letting him in. Ron walked in to find his son, Beacrox, sharpening knives. 

 

The 27-year-old Molan looks up, greeting stoically, “Father,”

 

Ron smiles in greeting, closing the door behind him. Beacrox moves to the side of the room, placing two plates of food down, while Ron dragged two stools up to the center island. The father and son sat down and began to eat.

 

Ron broke the silence with a topic the two had been discussing rather avidly, “Do you recall the young master of the Nyphan household?”

 

“The one who knows,” 

 

“Yes, him,” Ron nodded, smiling sharply, “It seems the puppy young master is closer to that punk than I thought,”

 

Beacrox raised a small eyebrow, “What do you mean?”

 

“Cale wants to learn to wield a weapon,” 

 

“Ho?” 

 

Beacrox was in disbelief. He’d known Cale for the past 15 years and the only time Beacrox saw the redhead interested in any sort of weaponry was when the former Countess was still alive. 

 

Beacrox remembers the overwhelming bubbliness Cale used to have. It was something that seemed to dwindle when Jour died, and then when the Count remarried, Cale had seemed like a different punk altogether.

 

Beacrox wouldn’t say he cared too much; but he also couldn’t say he didn’t completely. 

 

As Ron was Cale’s personal attendant, it was natural for Beacrox to interact with him numerous times. Beacrox was older than Cale by 12 years, that’s why Jour would always laugh and joke around that Beacrox was somewhat Cale’s older brother. 

 

Beacrox would be lying if he wasn’t fond of the kid before. But after Jour’s death, Beacrox hadn’t seen Cale as much, especially as Beacrox had begun to portray talent for cooking, thus leading him to get busier and busier until he became the second chef of the Henituse household. 

 

Beacrox also saw how Cale’s change sent words and curses towards his Father, where they were once just small giggles and childish antics. When once Cale used to sneak into Beacrox’s kitchen for sweets the Molan had made, Cale never stepped close to the kitchen and instead grumbled about every dish.

 

That was why Beacrox had simply stopped thinking of it and their relationship became simply of the charge and chef. Nothing more, nothing less. Beacrox knew his Father cared to some degree, but he also knew his Father couldn’t do anything about Cale. 

 

That was until a few months ago when Cale seemed to change all over again.

 

Beacrox saw his Father come to him with suspicion in his gaze, speaking of how Cale returned earlier and even had a meal with the other Henituses, talking with Deruth and Violan, walking Basen back to his room, and excusing Ron for the night to rest. Beacrox had frowned as well, displeasure furthering when his Father informed him of the rats he had caught and the information about a young wealthy man with black hair–who they both easily narrowed down to as Rok Soo Nyphan, black hair was extremely uncommon after all–helping Cale out with a fight. A fight that Cale had obviously been injured from, yet he lied to Ron anyway.

 

Beacrox couldn’t help but find it curious and followed Cale the next day. He watched from afar as Cale met up with a young man fitting the description of the night before at a silver tree near the slums. He watched curiously as the two barely conversed and simply read. Beacrox watched as they finally did talk, a serious conversation it seemed for a moment.

 

Then there was that laugh. Cale’s old bubbly laugh.

 

Beacrox hadn’t seen this part of Cale for seven years . For a stranger to be able to bring Cale back to who he had once been…it was suspicious and worrying. 

 

Beacrox’s dislike grew further when Ron informed him of the conversation he had in the carriage with Rok Soo.

 

“He’s learning sword again?”

 

“He said he doesn’t know what weapon and that he’s going to try them all,” Ron looked amused slightly, “Furthermore, he said he didn’t want anyone to know of the request so he wasn’t getting a proper instructor,”

 

“Young Master Rok Soo is teaching him?”

 

“Apparently, Young Master Rok Soo has taught the puppy hand-to-hand combat, but can’t teach him weaponry,” 

 

“...Cale knows how to fight?”

 

“Apparently,” Ron nodded, and then hardened his gaze, “Young Master Rok Soo told the puppy to ask me to teach him weaponry,”

 

“Ha!” Beacrox sat up straighter, “Isn’t that selling us out?”

 

“We’ll find out tomorrow, when I go to Nyphan Estate with Young Master Cale,”

 

“Father!”

 

“I’m certain I can handle it,” Ron assured, “Plus, perhaps if Cale is aware of the extent of my skills, I’ll be able to find out what this Rok Soo punk has got roped him into,”

 

Beacrox frowned in disapproval, “What’s stopping Cale from doing the opposite?”

 

“Hm…I don’t think he’s like that,” Ron shook his head, “He seems more…happy,”

 

“Normal, you mean,”

 

“He seems like Cale Henituse,”

 

“Like Cale Henituse?”

 

“Like the little puppy he was before Madam Jour passed,”

 

Beacrox looked uncertain, placing another bite of meat in his mouth.  Afterall, that boy seemed as good as dead.

 

Ron smiled at his son, “You want to meet him,”

 

“Incorrect,”

 

“Ho? Aren’t you thinking about the little weasel that snuck into your kitchen every other night?”

 

“Complete blasphemy,”

 

Ron just smiled, watching his son get up to get some wine for them and avoid further conversation.

~~~

 

The next day, Ron and Cale arrived at the Nyphan Estate past noon. 

 

When they got inside, Balint led them to Rok Soo’s studio, knocking twice, “Young Master, Young Master Cale and his butler have arrived,”

 

“Send them in,” Rok Soo’s voice echoed from inside.

 

Balint opened the door and bowed, Cale walking in with ease while Ron silently followed. Rok Soo looked up from where he sat near the window, waving his hand and sending Balint away. The door clicked shut and Rok Soo stood up, Cale happily bouncing over to snatch the cookie in Rok Soo’s hand.

 

Rok Soo frowned at once, “Punk, there’s a plate right there,”

 

‘Ho…’ Ron thought.

 

Crunch .

 

Cale bit the cookie without breaking eye contact.

 

Rok Soo’s eyebrow twitched, “Look at this brat…”

 

“I brought Ron,” Cale smiled, succeeding in pissing Rok Soo off.

 

‘They’re extremely close’ Ron realized, ‘Close enough that this puppy of mine didn’t even flinch at the disrespectful tone,’

 

“You did,” Rok Soo turned to Ron, the two holding eye contact.

 

Rok Soo immediately shivered when Ron smiled at him, greeting politely, “Young Master Rok Soo, I was a little surprised,”

 

‘This scary old man is planning to kill me!!!’

 

“Well, you know why I asked, don’t you?” Rok Soo’s face was still blank.

 

“I have a suspicion,”

 

“Then you know what Cale wants,”

 

“Yes, weaponry training in secret,”

 

“Obviously, you would make the best choice,”

 

“Whatever could you mean, Young Master Rok Soo?”

 

“Ha!”

 

Cale looked back and forth as he ate the cookies.

 

He spoke up, “What is going on?”

 

Rok Soo ignored Cale, “Cale said you were assigned to him by Former Countess Jour,”

 

Ron’s eyes flickered to Cale, who just barely managed to suppress a flinch at his mother’s name. Ron’s smile sharpened, “Correct,”

 

“Naturally then, she, maybe even Count Deruth, must’ve found out then,” Rok Soo inferred, “They just didn’t care as long as you took care of Cale,”

 

Ron said nothing, simply smiling benignly.

 

Rok Soo shook his head, “Cale,”

 

“O-oh, yeah?”

 

“Do you know the full extent of Ron’s capabilities?”

 

Cale looked at Ron.

 

Ron’s smile had grown extremely sharp. Yet he still managed to look at Rok Soo with a very cold expression, “Young Master Rok Soo, I believe you’re crossing a line,”

 

“That may be,” Rok Soo admitted, with a slightly apologetic tone, “But Cale needs an instructor. And you’re the best fit for his criterias. But in order for this to work, Cale needs to know what he’s getting himself into and the style of weaponry he’d be learning,”

 

“Stop,” Cale stood up finally, “What’s going on? What the hell do I not know?”

 

Rok Soo looked at Ron, who stared back. The noble said after a moment, “I would not do this unless I truly felt it the best course of action. I think, even you can attest this claim,”

 

With a deep sigh, Ron conceded, “Young Master Cale, it seems I will need you to keep a secret of my own,”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Cale,” Rok Soo said.

 

“I didn’t say I wouldn’t! I’m just confused,” Cale defended himself.

 

Rok Soo stepped behind Cale as Ron stepped forward. The butler bowed and then introduced, “My name is Ron Molan, former patriarch of the fifth generation of the Molan Household. One of the five assassin households that ruled the Eastern Continents underworld,”

 

Cale stared blankly for a moment.

 

‘Patriarch? Eastern Continent? No, an assassin household? Ron’s an assassin?’

 

“...huh?”

 

Cale suddenly thought for a moment.

 

Ron had always been very good at finding him at the right moments. He’d also been quick enough to catch Cale when he tried to run away from doing things. Furthermore, Ron always seemed to know when Cale wasn’t in his room or had snuck out. Ron was also stronger than he looked; strong enough to carry a teenage Cale on his 57-year-old back.

 

“Oooooooh,” Cale suddenly muttered, breaking the silence, unaware that two pairs of eyes were observing his reaction. His eyes narrowed mumbling, “That makes so much more sense,”

 

For some odd reason, he did not feel shocked.

 

“Hah…”Rok Soo gasped, ‘This crazy kid…’

 

Ron didn’t really expect anything, but whatever he could’ve thought of was not this. Not in the slightest. He speaks, “Young Master?”

 

“Ron,” Cale looked at his butler, expression deep in thought, “You’re an assassin. That means you’ve killed people,”

 

“Yes, young master,” 

 

“You said you’re from the Eastern Continent,” Cale’s mind, while not overly shocked, was trying to figure out what Ron was doing playing as a butler. If Ron was an assassin, this 15-year-old could only think of one reason, “What are you doing playing butler at the Henituse Estate in the Western Continent?”

 

Ron smiled sharply, “Hiding,”

 

“Hiding?” Cale repeated. He paused, thinking his words over in his head before asking bluntly, “Have you killed people while hiding ?”

 

Ron hummed, “Very few. Mostly, though, my skillset has been put to use in chasing after some rascals,”

 

“You said you’re a patriarch of an assassin household,” Cale frowned deeper. Something wasn’t adding up. If Ron was an assassin in hiding, that means he had a target. But Cale doubted it was anyone in the Henituse Estate or Family because Ron could’ve killed them already, “What could you be hiding for?”

 

There was one person it could be, but Cale shut down the theory before it could even arise. Ron would be gone if his target was gone.

 

“Former patriarch,” Ron corrected, “The Molan Household fell when Beacrox was young,”

 

“Fell?” Rok Soo and Cale repeated.

 

“Yes, Young Masters,” Ron nodded and informed calmly, “There was an organization named Arm in the Eastern Continent that went around and began to exterminate the assassin households. They succeeded and currently dominate the underworld there. Anyone who escaped the massacres are in hiding,”

 

Cale stared at Ron, absorbing the information. Perhaps it wouldn’t be obvious to anyone else, but Cale had been raised by Ron. He’s known Ron since he was born. That’s why he could sense the pain and resentment in Ron as he retold of the tragedy his family had suffered from.

 

Cale looked at Rok Soo, “You only knew Ron was an assassin undercover,”

 

“Yeah, I didn’t know this,” Rok Soo confirmed.

 

Cale thought of someone, turning back to Ron, “Everyone who survived, then...Beacrox is also…”

 

“Beacrox wields a greatsword,” Ron said.

 

He then added, “Beacrox is also a torture specialist,”

 

“Hah?!” Cale seemed more shocked at this than Ron being an assassin, “Beacrox? Beacrox who’s obsessed with cleanliness and had a plate of sweets set out for me every night? He’s a torture specialist?”

 

Ron seemed amused by the puppy’s reaction.

 

Cale blinked and looked at Rok Soo, stepping back, “Are you weirdly strong too?”

 

“No, I’m very weak,”

 

Rok Soo motioned to Ron, “Now you know why I told you to ask Ron?”

 

“H-huh? Oh, yes!” Cale’s eyes abruptly brightened and turned to Ron, “Ron’s a perfect fit!”

 

‘Ho?’

 

Ron smiled, “Young Master, do you still wish to learn weapons from me?”

 

“Obviously,” 

 

Cale also thought with glee, if Ron and Beacrox are both assassins, then they would also be very good players to have in the net. I’ll scope out Beacrox tonight,’

 

“You’ll learn assassin methods,” Ron reminded.

 

“I don’t mind,”Cale shook his head, “Honestly speaking, it might be better for me than a more obvious way,”

 

‘This puppy has really changed,’

 

“Then, you’re settled, right?” Rok Soo asked.

 

“Yes,”

 

“Great,” Rok Soo smiled, “Why don’t you go get some books for us to laze around with?”

 

Cale knows he’s being kicked out for a reason. He rolls his eyes and nods, leaving the studio to the library. The moment he closes the door, Ron moves and Rok Soo barely has a second before ‘The Indescruible Shield’ is activated protecting him. The clang of a metal against metal echoes in the room. 

 

Ron smiles darkly, “Ho…what’s this?”

 

‘Scary old man!’

 

“What are you doing?” Rok Soo asks stoically.

 

“Testing,”

 

Ron steps back and Rok Soo lowers the shield, just as Ron puts his daggers away.  Rok Soo frowns, “Testing what?”

 

“Does Cale know?”

 

“Of course, he knows,” Rok Soo is annoyed at being ignored, but responds anyway, “That brat is smarter than anyone gives him credit for,”

 

“What are you both trying to do?”

 

“Am I being interrogated?”

 

“Young Master Rok Soo, you’ve got my puppy young master learning fighting and assassin techniques. I believe you owe me an explanation after revealing my face, or I might have to tell the Count you’re messing with his first son,”

 

‘Ha…’ 

 

“I told you, I’m helping him,”

 

“And why would a stranger do that to the trash of the count’s family?”

 

“Do you think he’s trash?”

 

“Cale’s a puppy,”

 

“Something you pity,” Rok Soo sneered.

 

Ron smiles tightly, “This puppy has changed twice. Once when he lost his mother. The second when he met you,”

 

Rok Soo spoke coldly, “Death is a price others pay more than others. From what you’ve told me, you should know this better than anyone,”

 

Ron would’ve flinched had he been a normal person.

 

Rok Soo let faint memories of bottles breaking and curses being thrown at him with punches and kicks. He remembers a funeral. He remembers visiting two gravestones whenever he could. Memories of his life in this world follow after like a river. 

 

“He’s just a kid. A kid should live like a kid,” Rok Soo is firm, looking coldly at Ron, “He made mistakes, but it made sense to him. I don’t care what you’re doing as a butler or that you’re an assassin. I just need to see if you’re a threat or useful,”

 

“For you?”

 

“For us,”

 

“How interesting,”

 

Rok Soo leaned back against the chair. He stared at Ron, a dour expression on his face, as the assassin continued.

 

“What a strange punk,”

 

“I guess so,”

 

“I have no interest in harming Cale,”

 

Rok Soo smiled, “Only Cale?”

 

“Naturally,”

 

‘So he’s suspicious of me. It’s to be expected, I suppose,’

 

“Good,”

 

‘Don’t trust me, Ron. I do not trust you, either,’

 

The two males were smiling sharply at one another. Both of them were thinking along the same lines.

 

‘If he’s a danger, I need to get rid of him’

 

‘If this punk is manipulating the puppy, I’ll have a chat with him’



Chapter 6: Appearances

Notes:

This work includes:
- violence
- alcohol abuse
- abuse
- mature language
- references to suicide
- depression
- anxiety

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“...the Royal Family will be present as usual. It’s common for the royal children to intermingle with the nobles to build support. The third prince has the King’s favor, so many nobles are trying to ally themselves with him. A few like the second prince as well. The Crown Prince lost the favor of the King and has virtually no support, but it's still difficult to denounce him as first heir, thus he still intermingles and is building support,”

 

Cale’s head was about to burst.

 

His father would not shut up.

 

“There’s also the younger siblings, children of the consorts. Many of the princesses and princes talk with nobles for repertoire or marriage. You’re of the right age to begin looking for suitors Cale, it's perfectly possible you’ll be a target of the princesses and noblewoman,”

 

Cale choked.

 

Deruth paused hearing the coughing across the table, eyes widening, “C-cale!”

 

Ron, upon hearing his young master choking, quickly entered the dining room and walked towards Cale. He patted the redhead’s back, before reaching to pour a glass of water. He paused when Basen, who had walked towards Ron with an already full glass, presented it.

 

“Ah, thank you, Young Master Basen,”

 

“Mhm,” Basen hummed, before sitting down again. 

 

Cale’s coughs withered as he drank the water, face slightly red. Cale placed the cup down, looking at his Father with a firm gaze, “Father…I have no interest in suitors,”

 

“I have no intention to set up you in anything, Cale,” Deruth shook his head firmly, “You know this, I wouldn’t let you marry for anything other than love,”

 

He then added, “Naturally, though, mingling with noblewoman might blossom a few feelings as you’re of that age now to be interested in that sort of things,”

 

Cale flushes deeper, his grip on the glass tightening.

 

Basen looked utterly embarrassed where he sat, sending a pitying look at his hyung. Violan coughed softly, “Dear, Lily is here as well,”

 

Deruth paused, looking at the four-year-old who simply stared back before grinning. Deruth gave a soft smile back, before looking sheepishly towards Violan, “You’re right, my mistake,”

 

“Honestly,” Cale grumbled, holding his head, “Why do I have to go?”

 

“It’s important to appear in public, son,” Deruth began, “You haven’t made a public appearance with all the fanctions since…” 

 

There was a sudden silence at the table.

 

Cale lowered his hand, looking at his father. His eyes then shifted to Violan, who was focusing intently on her breakfast. Deruth looked awkward again, unsure if he should even mention it.

 

Cale spoke with a blank expression, “Since the marriage,”

 

Deruth, Violan, and Basen flinched.

 

“Y-yes,” Deruth nodded, smiling awkwardly. 

 

Cale held his Father’s gaze, “Wasn’t that enough? I show up to the Northeastern things,”

 

He then motions to Violan with a lazy hand motion, “You both go every year, what’s with the abrupt decision anyway?”

 

“Cale,” Violan decided to speak, inhaling softly and turning to the eldest child under her care.

 

Cale’s eyes shift towards her. He was still unused to her talking to him. When they make eye contact, Violan speaks, “Nobles care a lot about appearances…”

 

She adds, “You are the first son of this household,”

 

The cup of juice in Cale’s hand shook slightly. He said nothing, simply staring at her with the same cold expression.

 

“So, as your– mmm,” Violan rephrased herself, “It’s important for you to go to these sorts of things more often now to show your stature. It’s something others will scrutinize for,”

 

‘As my…as my what?’ Cale thought. He then frowned at the rest of her words. A warning smirk cracks on his face, “My stature? Scrutiny?”

 

He can’t help but point it out. For years he had been the butt of noble rumors and scrutiny. He was the trash of the northeast. 

 

Judging from the uncomfortable and tense atmosphere, they knew it to. 

 

He looked away from her, sipping the juice and placing the cup down. 

 

“What an utterly useless thing to do,” Cale shrugged, “Fine, I’ll go,”

 

Deruth and Violan both untense in their seats, unaware of Cale watching them. Deruth happily agreed with whatever Cale said, “Yes, yes, it is troublesome,”

 

“Tch,” Cale grumbled, before announcing, “But I’m taking Beacrox on as chef,”

 

“Beacrox? Ron’s son?” Violan repeated, while Deruth just agreed, “Of course!”

 

“Is there another Beacrox?” Cale rolled his eyes, before turning to look at the butler who stood near the door, “Ron, what do you think?”

 

“I think he’ll be happy to leave the territory for a journey,”

 

Cale shrugged, “Even if he isn’t, he’s coming now. I want sweets,”

 

Deruth’s expression changed. 

 

Lily piped up at the word, looking at her brother, “Sweets!”

 

Cale nodded at Lily, informing casually, “Beacrox makes decent sweets. I used to eat them all the time when I was younger. I guess I would consider them a favorite,”

 

“I want to try Orabeoni’s favorite sweets!” Lily exclaimed and Cale internally smiled at her brightness.

 

“I didn’t know you liked sweets, hyung-nim,” Basen jumped in, eager with the new information.

 

Cale gave Basen a small shrug, “Meh. I stopped eating them a while back,”

 

“Stop?” Lily looked at her big brother in confusion. 

 

“Why did you stop if they were your favorite?” Basen was confused.

 

Violan had looked at Deruth’s expression when she heard him repeat “sweets?” under his breath. She had looked at her husband and seen the surprise and grief. That expression only ever came up when one topic was hinted at. That’s why at her childrens’ question she pales and scolds, voice sharp, “Lily! Basen!”

 

Lily and Basen are both startled, turning to their Mother with matching looks of confusion. 

 

But Violan looks at Cale. 

 

Cale’s expression was twisted. His lips were pressed together firmly, but his eyes…oh in his eyes Violan could see longing and grief. She had never seen them in Cale before– no, that’s not it. 

 

She could not meet his gaze.

 

She didn’t notice.

 

She never looked.

 

The revelation makes something cold wind in her heart. Before she can speak, Cale has Lily’s attention again, waving his hand as if the grief was not in his eyes. Violan watched him smooth his expression back to his usual apathetic one. It was colder than usual, but perhaps that’s only because Violan was finally looking.

 

With a tone of pure boredom, Cale tells Basen, “Who knows? It doesn’t matter anymore,”

 

“Cale, what are you talking about?”

 

Cale turns, “Hm?”

 

Deruth’s expression looks solemn and serious.

 

“What do you mean it doesn’t matter?”

 

‘He can’t be serious! After all these years, we’re having this conversation now when we have to travel together to the capital soon?’

 

Cale brings a napkin to his mouth, wiping his lips. He then stands, giving Deruth a lost look and speaking casually, “They’re just sweets, why is this such a big deal? Jeez, I mentioned them so offhandedly, too…”

 

Cale was acting annoyed and impatient. Extremely annoyed and impatient. His mouth was twisting and his eyebrows had knitted together as he stared down his Father.

 

It worked as Deruth blinked and just smiled placidly, “Right, right, yes, they’re just sweets,”

 

“That’s right, just sweets,”

 

“Yes, yes,”

 

The father and son held a small gaze, a silent communication that both knew exactly what both were refusing to mention. Deruth turned away, “You can go, I’ll meet you when it’s time to leave,”

 

“Hm,” Cale hummed and looks at Ron, “Go tell Beacrox,”

 

“Yes, Young Master,”

 

Ron leaves and Cale follows, but heads towards his study. As he’s walking, he hears the sound of running behind him. Slowing down, Cale glances back to see Basen and Lily running towards him. Farther behind, Lily’s attendant is approaching with a calm pace. 

 

Lily’s attendant is an older woman who worked at the estate when Cale’s mother was still alive. She used to serve Jour, but upon Violan and Deruth’s request, she began to serve as Lily’s personal attendant.

 

Cale looked down at Lily and Basen, “What?”

 

“Have a good trip Orabeoni!” Lily beamed.

 

“Mm, thanks,” Cale couldn’t help but smile slightly. This little sister of his was really kind, “You have a good time here too,”

 

“Y-yes!!” Lily nodded.

 

There was a pause between the siblings.

 

Cale thought for a moment and then sighed, “Do you want me something from the capital?”

 

Lily’s eyes shone again.

 

‘As I thought…’

 

“What do you want?”

 

“Hyung-nim, y-you really don’t have to if it’s troublesome!” Basen heard Cale sigh at the beginning.

 

“Tsk,” Cale clicked his tongue, ignoring the pinch in his heart at the slight wince in his sibling’s expressions when they heard him, “Just tell me what you want,”

 

“Sword!”

 

Cale’s expression changed from annoyance to confusion, “Huh?”

 

He looked down at Lily. 

 

Basen spoke the thought aloud, “Lily, did you say a sword?”

 

“Yes! I want a sword!”

 

“...okay,” Cale agreed after a moment, glancing at the attendant, who simply gave Cale an amusing smile. Cale turned to Basen, “And you?”

 

“...a fountain pen, please,”

 

“Got it,”

 

Cale turned away from the younger two after that, unaware that both Basen and Lily were smiling watching his back.

~~~

 

The journey from the Henituse territory to Huiss City, the capital of the Roan Kingdom, was as expected.

 

Uneventful.

 

Well, Cale had some nice conversations with Deruth. Cale hadn’t really had this much time with his Father since his mother died. Deruth was always really busy the year following the funeral. Far too busy to truly spend time with Cale as they once did. They had barely spoken that year, and were hardly seen in the same room. It took Cale one month after burying his dear Mother to realize that waiting for his Father to show up at the dining table was useless. He would not come. His meals were taken in his study, alone. Cale stopped asking the servants for his Father two months after the funeral. He may have been young but he understood. 

 

His Father couldn’t spend time with him. Whether it be for work or because of whose genetics Cale so clearly followed, it didn’t matter.

 

Sure, they shared a few conversations that year. Whether because they were to attend an event or because Deruth had ordered for Jour’s portraits to be put away, they exchanged words. Maybe not as many as a Father and Son should have but it was far too late to think about ‘what ifs’. Cale had stopped thinking about it a long time ago.

 

When Violan came into the picture, there was more time, but another son and a wife. Cale spoke with his Father a bit more, but he also had two strangers who Deruth began to split his time for. Cale didn’t mind, honestly. Basen and Violan had made Deruth smile and have meals at the dining table again. They were good people in Cale’s eyes.

 

So it’s not that they did not talk. They did.

 

It was just mostly Cale complaining and Deruth agreeing with everything Cale said. That’s how they had been for years.

 

Extremely close but also extremely distant. It was not a bad relationship. But it wasn’t as good as it had once been either.

 

That’s how Deruth thought Cale was with everyone after Jour’s death. He was displeased so he complained. Naturally, the servants, knights, and common people just agreed and set out to appease Cale. 

 

It wasn’t until the journey did he realize that this might’ve been false.

 

“My Lord, we’ll set up camp for tonight,” Vice Captain Hilsman informed.

 

“Very well,”

 

Cale, who was reading, closed the book and placed it aside. Deruth smiled at his son, “Is it good?”

 

“Naturally,” Cale yawned, “I’ll lend it to you later,”

 

Cale reached over and opened the carriage door, “I’m going to stretch,”

 

“Oh, good idea. I’ll join you,”

 

Cale stepped out of the carriage, the knight stationed outside holding the door and bowing as both Count and heir stepped off. Cale inhaled softly, tugging his coat on tighter as the wind whipped around them. 

 

“It’s fortunate there’s only little snow at this time in the year,” Deruth said after a moment.

 

“Mm, oh, Beacrox!” Cale quickly headed over, Deruth watching his son with a small smile.

 

“Young Master,” Beacrox greeted.

 

“I want–oh!” 

 

Beacrox presented a cup of steaming sweet tea and a plate of sweets. Cale immediately grinned.

 

Ron walked over with a small pair of earmuffs in his hands. He placed the muffs over Cale, who squeaked in surprise, glancing up. Ron spoke with a smile, “We cannot have you getting sick, young master,”

 

“...if I do I don’t have to entertain any-”

 

“You’re not getting sick, Young Master Cale,”

 

Cale frowned(pouted), grumbling, “It’s not even that cold” and “I’m not a little kid, Ron”

 

He sipped the tea, under Ron and Beacrox’s gaze. Beacrox gave a cup to Hans, who took it to Deruth, “Count,”

 

“Thank you, Hans,” Deruth smiled, sipping the tea.

 

He observed his son interact with Ron and Beacrox. He knew Cale was close with the chef when Jour was here, but he had thought they had become distant after. It was Ron who Cale spent most of his time with. Ron who knew Cale best and was always there when Deruth was unavailable. 

 

Deruth would be a liar if he said he wasn’t jealous watching Cale interact with Ron. 

 

He was Cale’s father and yet he could not casually converse with Cale. He was Cale’s father but he had never had Cale’s warmth in the way Ron had. Ron, who was the only person allowed free access to Cale’s room and study. Ron who Cale confided in. Ron, who Cale had called for when the guards found the redhead drunk for the first time.

 

He was grateful to the butler, especially when Jour died and Deruth was unable to spend casual time with his son. Yet his gratefulness never appeased the ugly feeling of envy.

 

‘Hm…Cale has changed again. I suppose Ron would be the first to notice. And if Cale is acting more like he did when he was younger, it wouldn’t be a surprise if he asked Beacrox for Mille-Feuilles again. Jour and Cale ate them all the time,’

 

“Father!” 

 

“Yes, son?” Deruth naturally responded, walking towards Cale.

 

He was greeted with Cale extending the plate out. Deruth paused, staring at the familiar sweets. Cale said nothing more except, “Do you want one?”

 

‘Ha…this good son of mine…’ 

 

“Thank you, Cale,” Deruth smiled.

 

He picks up one Mille-Feuilles, biting into it. He smiles at the taste, nodding to Beacrox, “Well done,”

 

Beacrox bows deeply, “Thank you, Count,”

 

“Ron, do you want one?”

 

“I’m alright, Young Master,”

 

“Eh? But this is made by your son! You have to try it and give Beacrox hy-ung praises!” Cale says, quickly rushing past what he mistakenly let out in his teasing. He can see various people staring at him. He sees the way, Deruth coughs slightly and Ron stiffens. He also sees Beacrox go completely still beside him. Cale can feel heat creeping up his face and hopes it can be excused as an effect of the cold, “It’s an order! You must eat at least one and tell him he’s done well!”

 

Ron stares at Cale for a moment. He had easily caught the panic and regret that had surfaced for just a small moment. 

 

Ron then sighs, “If it is an order, I cannot refuse,”

 

Cale smirks triumphantly, “Naturally!”

 

Ron takes one of the sweets, and bites it. They’re not his taste, but Ron can admit they’re well done. He smiles and turns to his son, who truly looks at him, startled, “Father- no–”

 

“My son, this is truly well made,”

 

“...thank you, father,”

 

Cale snickers.

 

He stops when the plate is suddenly taken from him. A sound of protest releases and Cale finds Beacrox holding the plate, “If you have too much sugar, you’ll get sick,”

 

“I’m not a kid!!” Cale said, pushing the cup to Ron, who takes it naturally.

 

Both fathers watch as Cale tries to grab the plate, Beacrox simply raising it higher with his height. Cale flushes in disbelief, “Hey! I asked you for those!”

 

“You’ll get sick,”

 

“Boo hoo!” Cale glares at Beacrox, “Give,”

 

“I’m afraid I cannot do that,”

 

“Give it,” Cale orders, voice dropping.

 

Beacrox simple bows his head and refuses. Cale’s eyes widen, “You…”

 

Cale threatens, “I will climb you like a fucking tree,”

 

Beacrox, the germaphobe, immediately steps back. Cale slowly starts to smirk, “Ho ho ho, why are you stepping back?”

 

“Father,” Beacrox looked at Ron for assistance.

 

“Calling Ron is cheating,” Cale shot forward and Beacrox sighed, avoiding Cale.

 

“Young Master Cale– I didn’t say I won’t make them, I simply said–”

 

“I don’t give two shits what you said you annoyingly tall chef!”

 

The knights and Hans watched the scene between the chef and young master. They were all completely dumbfounded by the ever cold and stoic Beacrox playing around with the illtempered and rumored trashy young master. Furthermore, Ron and Deruth both just watched with same amused smiled!!

 

Hans shook his head, ‘I knew the young master had changed, but to change this much! It reminds me of the stories the older servants told when they scolded the younger ones after catching them gossiping’

 

Beacrox grabbed one of the Mille-Feuilles and held it out, making Cale pause. Beacrox looked at the young with a stern look, “You get one,”

 

“Five,”

 

“Two,”

 

“Three,”

 

“Fine,” Beacrox yielded and took two more of the sweets. 

 

Cale took all three of them, smiling happily as he ate them. Beacrox shook his head in exasperation, ‘This punk is really the same as back then’

 

Beacrox looks at his clothes, frowning at how crumpled they were. He looks at Cale with a disapproving gaze. Cale simply eats, challenging, “What?”

 

“Young Master, would you like to finish your tea?”

 

“Hm? Oh yeah!” Cale grabbed the cup again, grimacing as Ron straightens out his clothes. 

 

Once that’s done, Ron looks at Beacrox, as if asking if he also needed assistance. Beacrox gives his father a glare. Ron simply smiled, silently laughing at his son. Cale speaks softly to Ron, “Is he actually upset?”

 

“No,” Ron happily snitched.

 

Cale smiled, pleased. 

 

Ron glances back at Beacrox. No one else might be able to tell, but Ron knew that back then, after being in hiding for so long, Cale’s presence was enjoyable to his son. A friend in a solemn situation. 

 

Cale and Beacrox were both only children, and they were remarkably different. Yet, they had gotten along when they were kids. Of course, recent times have been a bit different. Cale seemed to have become worse once he started drinking and Ron was no fool to see Beacrox becoming more and more frustrated. He thinks that if things had continued as they were, whatever friendship the two had as children would’ve burned to ash and then scattered to the wind.

 

Back when the ten year old began to act out, Ron knew better than anyone that Beacrox had been extremely unnerved by how the little sun of the Henituse Household turned into a storm everyone avoided.

 

That’s why, Ron had said nothing when he had found Cale eating Dacquoise, when he should’ve been asleep, in kitchen #2, while Beacrox was cleaning the dishes he had used to make it.

 

“Cough– Ron!” Cale was the first to see Ron.

 

Beacrox glanced back, “Father,”

 

Ron looked at the two of them and then at the cake, ‘Ho? Isn’t this…’

 

“Ron, are you already done with what I told you to do?” Cale asked.

 

“Young Master, did you send me on an errand so you could sneak out of your bedroom?”

 

Cale blinked and then said bluntly, “Well obviously. Sneaking past an assassin is useless,”

 

Ron smiled, “Yes, it would be,”

 

“...Father?”

 

Ron looked at Beacrox who seemed to be staring at him with slightly wider eyes. Ron recalled that he hadn’t been able to inform his son of the meeting at the Nyphan Estate, “Ah, right. The Young Master knows,”

 

Beacrox looked at Cale who had calmly placed another bite of cake into his mouth. Seeing Beacrox’s gaze, Cale swallowed, “How did a germaphobe became a torture specialist?”

 

Beacrox’s lips parted, eyes moving back to Ron, who simply smiled. 

 

“Hah…” Beacrox released a small sigh, “I think I’m getting a headache…”

 

“Want some sugar?”

 

“Young Master Cale,”

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Shut up,”

 

“I can have you sacked for speaking crudely with me,”

 

“Am I meant to be scared?”

 

“No, you’re meant to get me a cup of sweet tea,”

 

Beacrox placed a cup down and Cale blinked, “What the fuck?”

 

Beacrox gives Cale a deadpan, “You always have tea with Dacquoise,”

 

Cale looked at Beacrox and then at the cup. Looking away, the teenager grumbled, sipping, “Stupid chef,”

 

Beacrox shook his head in exasperation, a look of curiosity and annoyance in his eyes, and moved back to finish his work. He pointed to the side, “Father, dinner’s there,”

 

Ron, who had been watching the two boys under his care with a slightly soft smile, nodded moving to pick up the two plates and placing them on the center island. The Molan duo and their young master all shared a meal that evening.

~~~

 

“Woah,” Cale gasped once he stepped down from the carriage.

 

Deruth exited behind him. Upon hearing Cale’s gasp, he smiled softly. Cale looked at his Father, “This is quite nice,”

 

Deruth chuckled, “It’s the Hentiuse Estate in the Capital. It naturally must be nice,”



Deruth walked forward and Cale followed just a step behind him. A few steps behind the two of them were Beacrox, Hans, and Ron. The servants of the capital estate were all bowing deeply as the Count and heir walked past. 

 

Deruth smiled at the head of staff, “At ease, you are all dismissed to your duties,”

 

“Yes, my lord,”

 

As they walked through the front doors, Cale asked, “Can I go to my chambers?”

 

“Yes, its on the third floor,” Deruth nodded, “Hans, guide Ron and Cale up there,”

 

“Yes, Count,”

 

“Cale, I’ll send you a list of nobles to read before tomorrow,”

 

“Understood,”

 

Cale and Ron followed Hans to the third floor and Beacrox had gone off to find the kitchen. As they walked, Cale asked, “So, Hans, you’ve been here multiple times,”

 

“Yes, Young Master,”

 

“Then… you must know where to get good alcohol,” Cale smiled, watching as two servants that had bowed to greet them, flinched.

 

Hans also flinched, looking back, “A-ah? Um, there’s a few options Young Master…”

 

“How great! Give a list to Ron,” Cale ordered, “I can’t leave the estate to drink, so I’ll drink here. Ron, get me a few bottles,”

 

“...I will get you two to keep your hangover at a minimum tomorrow,”

 

“Perfect,”

 

Hans let out a small sigh, pausing in front of two doors. He bowed, “Your chambers, Young Master,”

 

Cale opened the doors and walked past Hans without another glance. Ron told Hans softly, “Please send a meal up for Young Master Cale,”

 

“Ah, of course,”

 

Rons closed the door as Hans walked away. He glanced over to see Cale removing the layers he’d had to wear due to the cold. Ron silently moved towards the fireplace that was already lit. He bent down, pulling out the tongs from the toolset and shifting the wood around. After confirming everything was burning well, he placed the tongs back and stood up, “Young Master, what would you like to do now?”

 

“I don’t know,” Cale shrugged.

 

“Would you like to read on more weapons?”

 

“Oh, yeah!” 

 

Ron pulled out a set of books, placing them on oneside of the couch as Cale moved to sit down. Ron walked towards the wardrobe, taking a thin blanket from the top shelf. He returned and draped it over Cale, who smiled softly, “Ah, thanks,”

 

“A meal will be sent up soon for you, Young Master,”

 

“Alright, you’re excused,”

 

Ron bowed and left the room, closing the doors firmly. Cale stayed unmoving, even as the servants knocked a little later. He didn’t even look at them as they rolled in a cart, the girl silently placing an array of food on the table in front of Cale. 

 

Seeing as Cale was reading intently, the young girl swallowed and politely spoke, “Y-Young Master Cale?”

 

“Hm?”

 

She paused and spoke again when Cale flipped the page, “Your meal is prepared,”

 

Cale looked up at her and the girl flinched slightly. Cale then looked down at the food and spoke, “Oh,”

 

He looked back at her, “Great, you’re excused,”

 

The girl blinked before bowing and leaving the room, pushing the cart with her. As she exited, she began to walk back to the kitchen with a puzzled gaze. 

 

“Hey!” 

 

The girl looked up to see two other servants motioning to her from behind a corner. When she reached them, they walked with her, “So? How was he?”

 

“...he was just reading,” The girl frowned, “It’s nothing like what the servants at the main estate said,”

 

“What a shocker!”

 

“Maybe it’s cause he isn’t drunk?”

 

“Oh, I suppose we’ll find out later…” the girl swallowed, “But he…wasn’t that bad,”

 

She shook her head, “No, Young Master Cale wasn’t bad at all,”

~~~

 

“Young Master Cale,” 

 

“What is it?”

 

“Count Wheelsman and Young Master Eric have arrived,”

 

“Oh,”

 

Cale stood up at once, walking out of his room. Ron followed behind him as Cale made his way through the estate. As they neared the staircase, Cale could see the light grey hair of the Wheelsman Count and Heir. He could also see his father bowing and greeting the two.

 

Cale began to walk down the last few steps, his shoes making soft sounds on the marble floor. Deruth glanced back, smiling, “Cale,”

 

“Father,” Cale spoke simply, before turning to the Wheelsman.

 

Cale gave a small bow, “Count Wheelsman, Hyung-nim,”

 

“Hello again, Young Cale,” Count Wheelsman smiled kindly, “You seem taller than I remember,”

 

“Do I?” Cale asked blankly, turning back to Ron, “Did I get taller?”

 

“It has been quite an active year, Young Master,”

 

Cale blinked before letting out a soft chuckle and smile, amused, “Hah, guess so,”

 

Eric Wheelsman and his father exchanged a small look. For a moment, both of them saw the little kid Cale once was.

 

“Count, would you like to have a drink in the lounge?” Deruth proposed, “The boys can roam around the manor before dinner,”

 

“That sounds great,” Count Wheelsman smiled, giving a small shoulder pat to Eric.

 

Cale suddenly remembered something, “Father, can we go to town?”

 

“At this time?” 

 

“...Ron will be there,” Cale juts a thumb out to Ron.

 

“Eric?” Count Wheelsman asked his son, knowing Deruth tended to let Cale do whatever he wanted.

 

“I don’t mind. Cale’s never been to the capital before, I’ll show him around,” Eric smiled.

 

“Alright then,” Deruth smiled, “Ron, take care of both of them,”

 

“Yes, Count,”

 

Count Wheelsman gave Eric and Cale a small smile, before turning and walking with Deruth towards the first floor lounge.

 

Thus, the two heirs turned to one another. Eric smiled, “Cale, you seem a bit happy right now,”

 

“I guess,” Cale shrugged and began to walk towards the front doors.

 

“Young Master Cale,”

 

Cale paused, glancing back. He saw Ron holding a jacket that he pulled from…wait, where did Ron even get that from? 

 

‘Ha…assassins…’

 

“You’ve forgotten your coat,”

 

“It seems so,”

 

Ron stepped forward and helped Cale put on the high quality coat on. Once Ron was certain it would keep the puppy warm, he nodded to the guards at the door. The two guards opened the door, bowing as the two young masters left and got into the carriage that was stationed outside.

 

“Why do you want to go to town?” Eric asked once they were seated inside.

 

“Basen and Lily,” 

 

Eric stared blankly, “Excuse me?”

 

Cale turned to his friend, “They asked me to get them gifts,”

 

“Oh,” Eric’s eyes widened.

 

A bright smile spread on the older boy’s face, “Then we must go to the best stores,”

 

Cale nodded, “Naturally,”

 

Eric happily chatted with Cale, who seemed to be in a good mood– no, that’s not it. It was that Cale seemed a bit more like the good little kid Eric remembered before. Eric still remembers when he first got wind of Cale’s tantrums. He hadn’t believed it then, frankly, no one close to the Henituse family had. Then came the first meeting since. Eric remembers how Cale grumbled about everything, insulted everything. A son of a baron family had tried to call Cale out, Cale had simply glared down, and spat, “How daring of a nobody to speak to me like that,”

 

Eric had watched for years as the noble children all grew wary of the short temper of the Henituse heir. Eric hadn’t really been too scared, no, he had only felt sadness. Eric was someone who worried about everything because he liked to think about any possible situation. 

 

Thus, he knew there was a high chance this was Cale’s version of coping with grief for his mother.

 

Eric was not scared of Cale. He was sad he could do nothing but watch Cale spiral. He refused to leave Cale, though. Leave him without a friend, no matter what his other friends thought. Except the alliance members. Gilbert and Amiru weren’t close to Cale per-say, but they did not flinch away. Whether it was because they understood like Eric or out of respect for their families alliance, Eric was not too sure. 

 

The three of them had more often not spoken to Cale like he was a child, which to them, he was as the youngest of the four. Cale wasn’t terrible with them, in Eric’s opinion. And at least he listened to Eric and occasionally Amiru. Gilbert didn’t really talk but his family valued honor so Eric wasn’t too surprised by the distance.

 

Furthermore, Cale had never been too bad to him, personally. No, that’s not it, Cale had never been bad to him. He mostly just complained and whined. He had still called Eric ‘hyung-nim’ and Eric had never given up the softness of being Cale’s ‘hyung’.

 

That’s why this soft version of Cale that only seemed to come out at the scarcest of times was surprising. It was even more surprising that Cale mentioned his siblings. He didn’t really talk of the family. No one else dared to mention it to him either.

 

Cale’s fond smile when he thought of his siblings was like younger Cale’s smile when talking of his mother. 

 

Eric couldn’t help but think something very good had happened to this dongsaeng of his.

 

“What do they want?” Eric asked, a new surge of energy flowing through his 16-year-old body.

 

“Basen wants a fountain pen,” Cale recalled. He then looked at Eric oddly, “But Lily asked for a sword,”

 

Eric’s smile froze, “Huh?”

 

“A sword, hyung-nim,” 

 

Cale turned to Ron, “A four year old asking for a sword isn’t normal, right?”

 

Ron looked at Cale for a moment. Cale grimaced, “Right, wrong person to ask,”

 

“I suppose Lily could have an interest in swordarts?” Eric shrugged.

 

“I’m not getting my little sister an actual sword,” Cale spoke to Eric firmly.

 

Eric simply laughed, smiling brightly at Cale freely calling Lily his little sister, “Naturally. I’m sure we can find a toy one,”

 

Cale smiled, “Good idea,”

 

The carriage came to a slow stop at one of the noble entrances to the Plaza of Glory. Ron got down first, holding the door for Cale and Eric. It was still before dinner time so there was quite the bustle. Cale and Eric both showed their IDs to the guards who let them in with small bows. 

 

Ron was silent as he followed Cale and Eric, the light-grey haired heir guiding the red-head through the plaza and happily informing Cale of the area. The two of them walked around the plaza, Eric guiding Cale into a few of his favorite stores. 

 

“...oh there! This is a toy shop I visited with Mother once before,” Eric led them inside.

 

Cale glanced around, taking note of the toys. ‘They all seem to be good quality,’

 

“Welcome, welcome, young masters!” A warm voice greeted from the front.

 

Eric and Cale walked to the counter, Eric greeting warmly, “Good Evening Ma’am!”

 

“What can I get for you two?”

 

Cale stepped forward, “My little sister wants a sword,”

 

“Oh!” The woman’s expression brightens further, “Oh, Young Master, you’re truly kind! I have many swords,”

 

Cale looked at her, “Get me the finest quality. I don’t care how expensive,”

 

“Right this way!”

 

The woman quickly moved from behind the counter and guided the two of them to one side of the store. She held up the various wooden swords, “Each of my products are made with high quality wood and is polished and painted with the finest oil and paint,”

 

“Hm,” Cale hummed taking the swords and eyeing them carefully, “Hyung-nim, Ron?”

 

“I think they’re good,” 

 

“Young Lady Lily will enjoy them,”

 

“I’ll take both of them,” Cale said.

 

“Right away!”

 

“Do you have boxes?”

 

“I will place them in my best ones!”

 

“Great,”

 

Cale, Eric, and Ron waited at the counter as the woman went into the back room to pack the gifts. Eric smiled softly at Cale, “Young Lady Lily will be very excited for her big brother to give her a gift,”

 

Cale looked at Eric oddly, “She’d be happy getting a gift from anyone,”

 

Eric shook his head, “She’s a kid, of course she will. But you’re her orabeoni,”

 

“Basen is too,” Cale shakes his head, “Speaking of him, where’s a good quality art store?”

 

Eric sighed at Cale’s obliviousness. He then informed, “There’s one a few doors down,”

 

“Great,” Cale nodded.

 

The woman returned and handed Cale the swords, each placed in dark blue boxes with white ribbon. Cale paid the woman the money, before leaving and following Eric to the art store. There, Cale found the most expensive fountain pen and bought two of them. The expression the shopskeeper made was amusing, but he was more than happy to make money. Cale spent a bit more money to acquire a small wooden case to carry them in. 

 

After leaving the store, Cale asked Eric, “Hyung-nim, there is one more gift I wish to get,”

 

“Oh?” Eric looked at Cale, “For who?”

 

Cale began walking as he answered, “A friend,”

 

‘A friend?’ Eric rushed to be at Cale’s side, “Which friend?”

 

“You’ve never met him, hyung-nim,” Cale laughs slightly, seeing Eric’s emotions clearly on his face, “I ran into him earlier this year,”

 

‘I knew something good had happened!!!’ Eric cheered in his head, “How wonderful! He must be a great person!!”

 

“He’s actually kind of an annoying bastard,” 

 

“A-ah?”

 

“Anyway, I want to get him something,” 

 

“...I see. What should we look for?” Eric asked.

 

“Books,” Cale informed, and then grumbled, “And a good watch. I found out we have the same date of birth, but that bastard didn’t tell me,”

 

Eric smiled at Cale’s childish grumbling, “The book store is over there and I believe there’s a high end boutique down on the southside,”

 

Eric wasn’t sure how Cale met this friend, nor even if he was a noble or commonfolk, but Eric liked them. He approved and was grateful for the person who had brought some friendly light into Cale’s eyes. He was grateful for the person who got Cale to smile and laugh and play. 

 

Of course, he was also slightly suspicious. 

 

As someone who thinks of every scenario, he can’t ignore the possibility of someone using Cale for some malicious intent. Eric truly hopes this scenario is simply a precaution and not reality. He doesn’t want to know what would happen to Cale if he was betrayed by someone he seemed to have opened his walls to.

 

Eric kept this to himself and off his face, choosing to focus on his gratitude for the stranger instead. Thus, he settled in enjoying his friend’s small smiles and friendly chatter the rest of the evening.

~~~

 

The following day was the day of the actual event. 

 

The morning through late afternoon was free time for the nobles, while the evening from 7:30 onwards was the party at the palace. 

 

Naturally, Cale, who drank after the Wheelsmans left, slept in until afternoon. When he woke up, courtesy of Ron, he was quickly dressed in casual noble clothes as there were no guests to entertain nor was he planning to go anywhere until the evening. So, he ended up joining Deruth for lunch.

 

The servants of the capital estate were having a field day of confusion from the actions of Cale. He was different from the rumors they’d heard, but when he had drunk alcohol, he had indeed spoken coarsely to the few–very few– servants that had run into him. However, he had not thrown anything or gone around causing trouble.

 

Privately, some assumed that the lord had asked Cale to behave as they were in the capital and not Henituse territory where the Count could easily control and clean up after the trash first heir. 

 

Yet, as servants witnessed the lunch between Deruth and Cale, they could not help but think the rumors of the sole red-haired Henituse was complete foley. 

 

Deruth and Cale sat on opposite ends of the table as per that stature indicated them. For the first portion of the meal, it was rather silent other than Deurth’s polite greeting upon his son being awake. But in the latter half of the meal, Deruth spoke again, asking if Cale had gotten what he wanted yesterday and inquiring about the night out.

 

He had been unable to do this yesterday as he and Count Wheelsman were discussing work the entire time during dinner. 

 

“Yes, I found what I needed,”Cale nodded, “Eric hyung is a very reliable tour guide,”

 

“What did you go to buy anyway?”

 

“I got some gifts,” 

 

“Gifts?”

 

‘Gifts?’ the servants exchanged shocked glances, ‘for who?’

 

“Mm,” Cale hummed, and explained nonchalantly, “Did you know Rok Soo’s date of birth is the same as mine? That bastard didn’t tell me and I found out later. So, I got him some things,”

 

“Rok Soo?” a servant girl muttered lowly.

 

All of the servants were thinking the same, ‘Who is this? Is there a noble with such a name? Did the young master have a friend?’

 

That wasn’t what shocked them to the core though. The shocking sentence and hot gossip for the day came from the next sentence out of Cale’s mouth.

 

“I also told Basen and Lily I’d get them something,”

 

Deruth paused, before a smile curled. He looked softly at his first son, “I’m sure they’ll enjoy your gifts,”

 

“They wouldn’t leave me until they asked,” Cale shook his head.

 

“Yes, but you could’ve said no or had Ron buy them,” Deruth couldn’t help but tease.

 

Cale’s felt a blush rising and stamped down the embarrassment, unaware that his ears turned red, “Tsk. I was bored and had nothing to do,”

 

Deruth chuckled softly, “Sure, son,”

 

Cale glared darkly at his father, making the servants stiffen, not that either father or son noticed. Deruth simply smiled at the glare.

 

‘He’s so much like her…’

 

Deruth gently set aside that thought process before his expression could change into something solemn. Instead, he asked about another thing, “I had no idea you were close with Young Master Rok Soo,”

 

“He’s interesting,”

 

“Interesting?”

 

“I had nothing better to do than become aquantinces with him. He evaids my boredom,”

 

“Oh my, son, you seem to be bored quite a bit,” Deruth bit down a laugh, but his lips were still smiling, “Are you sure you don’t want me to set up a few blind dates with noble woman?”

 

Cale frowned deeply, expression morphing into annoyance, “I don’t want any suitors,”

 

Deruth doesn’t say that after tonight Cale will end up having some anyway. He knows the rumors in noble circle about his son. He also knows that his son’s behavior will counter those rumors and shock many. 

 

Really, Deruth won’t be surprised if Cale ends up becoming a bit of an interesting piece of gossip. This is, of course, to Deruth’s dismay. He’d rather hide his son away from prying eyes, but he’d failed at that long ago and there was nothing he could do about it now.

 

Despite this, Deruth still has a request for his son.

 

“Cale,” 

 

“Yes, Father?”

 

“There will be drinks tonight,” 

 

Cale glances up, surprised. His drinking is not mentioned except in gossip of servants or knights. It is simply a topic that is not addressed. That’s why he’s caught off guard by Deruth mentioning it.

 

‘Must be because Lily isn’t present,’

 

“Naturally,”

 

“I want you to avoid alcohol,”

 

Cale’s eyes widened just a bit. He was planning on doing that anyway or only having a single cup of wine after an appropriate amount of time was spent mingling about. He had been joking with Rok Soo about it then, a tease to piss off the older. He was not a lunatic to drink and cause the same amount of chaos he does back home inside the Royal Palace. If he does, his Father will bear the brunt of it. Or worse, Violan for sending Cale instead of herself like usual.

 

‘So Father is perfectly aware. And he’s scared I’ll make a mess,’

 

Cale knew his family was scared of him. He knew thats why they didn’t mention the drinking. He knew and he had wanted this. Chosen this.

 

So, what is this twisting feeling in his chest?

 

Cale lets out a bored sigh, “Hm, fine. Getting drunk around the company at the palace today will probably backfire,”

 

Deruth smiled, a bit relieved.

 

“You read the list,”

 

“There’s some good ones, some normal ones, some bad ones, some greedy ones, and some I want to punch in the face,” Cale nodded.

 

“Hm, yes. You can do what you want on our land,”

 

Cale grinned, wickedly.

 

“Of course. It’s ours,”

 

The conversation ended there along with lunch.

 

Cale returned to his room throwing himself lazily on the bed the second he walked in. Ron, who had been arranging the books Cale had been reading last night, walked over, “Young Master Cale, is everything alright?”

 

“Mhm,”

 

‘Liar’ Ron smiled, “Did you have a bad lunch?”

 

“No,”

 

“Young Master, please tell this Ron what’s wrong so he may fix it,”

 

“Ron,” Cale lifts his head up, “Is Beacrox busy?”

 

“I’m not sure,” 

 

“I’m going to bother him,”

 

“I understand, young master,”

 

“...Ron,”

 

“Yes, young master?”

 

“Do you…find it amusing when I go mess with your son?”

 

Ron smiled benignly.

 

Cale took that as a sign to shut up and not ask further questions. As if he hadn’t been brooding for a few seconds, Cale got up and left the room, on a hunt to bother his hyu– chef.

 

Ron followed behind from a distance as per his duty.

 

Ron watched as Cale walked into the kitchen Beacrox had claimed (the chef had kicked out the kitchen staff from the room the day before). Beacrox, who had been preparing a meal for the knights, released a sigh upon sensing the annoying punk.

 

“Beacrox, I’m bored!”

 

“Might I inquire why you are here, young master?”

 

“Because you’re going to unbore me,” Cale grinned, perfectly happy in annoying the older.

 

“I am currently cooking a meal for the knights,”

 

“You’re almost done, though?”

 

‘Curse this punk,’ Beacrox sighs again.

 

Cale, to his credit, sits on the counter away from where Beacrox is working. He then pulls out the small pocket notebook, flipping through the notes and information. Only one person other than him could read it and that was Rok Soo. The reason was because Cale had written it with a mix of both Roan Kingdom’s Language and the Korean Language he learned from Rok Soo.

 

Cale spoke up to Beacrox after a few minutes, looking at his notes, “Do you think their are other assassins hiding?”

 

Beacrox glances back for a moment, seeing Cale looking at his notebook. Turning back to his work, Beacrox answered, “I suppose it’s possible. But many might be in the Eastern Continent,”

 

“Ugh, that’s troublesome,”

 

“...you weren’t planning on searching, were you?”

 

“I’m just trying to be useful to Rok Soo,”

 

“Useful? With what?”

 

Cale bit his lip, glancing at Beacrox’s back. He watched as Beacrox began to load the carts with numerous plates, covering each one with a lid so they would stay heated for the knights. Cale muttered softly, “He has a goal,”

 

Beacrox glanced up at Cale after he left the carts in the position for the servants to come and collect them. Taking off his white gloves, Beacrox frowns in contemplation. Cale continues, unaware of how Beacrox is observing him, “I want to help him achieve it,”

 

“Why?”

 

“...he helped me,”

 

“With the gangsters?”

 

“It was more than that,” 

 

Cale was not a fool. He knew that if Rok Soo hadn’t spoken to him that day, hadn’t intervened, Cale would not be here. Better yet, he probably would be doing the same actions he had at the beginning of the year. Granted, he still did, but he didn’t drink as often or cause property damage. But Cale can feel it deep inside.

 

Knows that without a doubt, Rok Soo had helped him in a much bigger way.

 

Perhaps it was the lightness he felt in his heart or the small warmth he felt around the brunettes in the Estate. Whatever had given it away, Cale knew that the other had stopped him from spiraling when Cale hadn’t even realized that’s what was happening.

 

I thought it was for Basen and Mother. But I can see other options, know better options. Why did I pick the act of a drunkard?

 

Cale didn’t really have those answers yet.

 

“Young Master Cale?”

 

Cale looked up.

 

Beacrox was standing closer than before, expression slightly twisted in displeasure. Ron, wherever he had come from, was also now in the kitchen, standing in front of Cale. Ron spoke seeing Cale look at them, “Young Master-nim, are you alright? You didn’t respond to Beacrox,”

 

“Oh,” 

 

Cale looked at Beacrox, “I…was thinking. My apologies,”

 

Beacrox’s eyes widened just a fraction. 

 

“I’m fine, anyways, back to what we were saying,” Cale forced a smile, moving on, “That old man’s goal also is of interest to me, so I should put my effort,”

 

“Perhaps this Ron can be of assistance,” 

 

“Obviously you two will help,” Cale looked at Ron and Beacrox dumbly, “You’re both strong,”

 

Beacrox and Ron exchanged a look, wondering what being strong had to do with the goal of two wealthy teenagers. 

 

“Speaking of!” Cale looked at Ron, “Ron, I finished reading all the books,”

 

Beacrox felt a surge of interest. The books given to Cale from Ron were on all different weapon types and the general description of each. 

 

“Did you find something of interest?”

 

“I found some very interesting things!” 

 

Cale flipped his notebook, opening up a page. He turned it and the two assassins could see a sketch of a few weapons. Three were daggers, two were sword, and the final seemed to be a spear. Beacrox’s eyes widened in surprise, “Ho? A spear?”

 

“I don’t want to learn it right away,” Cale explained, “It just looked very interesting to me and so I sketched it. If I don’t fit the the sword, I’ll look into a spear,”

 

Cale quickly moved on. He didn’t want to talk about the spear too much.

 

In my family, we all mastered two weapons. I chose a spear and sword. I was better at the spear but after meeting Deruth I got better at my sword,”

 

“This is your regular dagger,” Cale brushed off his thoughts, “But these two!”

 

Cale placed the book on his lap, pointing with a glint of excitement in his eyes. The drawing was quite accurate and was most likely copied from one of the books. The handle was engraved with various patterns and the blade was long and thin, representing a needle, “I liked this dagger. It’s called a Stiletto Dagger and is easy to hide on boots and under clothes,”

 

“Ho,” Ron was actually surprised Cale picked a stiletto dagger of all things. They’re used by assassins and spies for the same reasons Cale mentioned. Ron asked, “This drawing isn’t a stiletto though,”

 

“Oh, no that’s a butterfly knife,” Cale smiled, “The dexterity of it intrigued me,”

 

“The dexterity?” Ron repeated, “Not the impressiveness?”

 

“If I wanted to impress, would we be doing this in secret?” Cale defended himself.

 

‘That was just part of the reason, you scary butler!’

 

Ron seemed to see through him as he gave him a small look, before moving on, “Young Master-nim, a rapier and a longsword will be quite obvious,”

 

A mischievous smile crawled onto Cale’s face. The two assassins suddenly felt a sense of danger. 

 

“Hehe,” Cale giggled, “I already thought of that~”

 

“Hah…” Beacrox couldn’t help but sigh, “And, may we know what your plan is?”

 

“Nope!” Cale shook his head, “I want to try them out first. See if I like how they move. I know how swords work, but a sword is a lot harder to hide. Especially a longsword. That thing stood out a ton back then!”

 

“A rapier is a type of sword,” Beacrox pointed out.

 

“Yes, but it’s a sword that favors duxtility and is quick. Something with a blade sharp enough to hurt someone, but thin enough to be hidden,”

 

‘Hurt someone?’ 

 

“...young master-nim,” Ron began slowly, “I will dutifully assist you to the best of my abilities, however, I must question you, once more. What are you and Young Master Rok Soo doing to require any of this?”

 

Cale looked at the Molan duo.

 

He wants to tell them, he does. 

 

It’ll be easier to convince Ron to let him go out. It’ll be easier for Cale to work without having to hide everything from Ron, who was around him most hours of the day. 

 

But there’s a part of Cale that can’t bring himself to. Does not wish to drag them into this complicated mess he and Rok Soo are trying to navigate. 

 

It’s hard enough trying to keep Ron unaware of his nightmares by holding back every scream, every sob, every flinch when he stares at his family breathing . Cale’s dreams, visions of the future, as Rok Soo calls them, are things Cale doesn’t know why he of all people has. He doesn’t know why Rok Soo knows of the future too. Or how.

 

He cannot explain completely to these two assassins who have had their home taken and family killed. He can’t bring himself to burden them with it.

 

So, Cale simply smiles, as bright and as convincing as always. He has acted for years, fooling both of them. He can easily do so again, “It’s not anything big, really. Rok Soo taught me because I kept getting in fights with gangsters and other nobles. I was simply inspired by the adrenaline rush,”

 

Beacrox and Ron share another look, before dropping the subject. Ron says simply, “I will help you with your dagger and butterfly knife. Beacrox can help you with the basics of rapiers and longswords as both them and a greatsword fall under swords,”

 

Beacrox nods, “It’s good you chose a sword. You’ve got experience with it,”

 

Cale grinned, thrilled about his training and thrilled about his lie working once again.




Notes:

I have a few mixed feelings towards this chapter. I feel like I've made Beacrox too childish, but it's not really like that.
He's really just evading, not actually playing around. He's genuinely trying to get away from Cale XD

Chapter 7: Welcome

Notes:

This work includes:
- violence
- alcohol abuse
- abuse
- mature language
- references to suicide
- depression
- anxiety

Chapter Text

“....holy shit,”

 

“Cale, please,”

 

“In my defense, Father. This is my first time seeing the palace,”

 

It was extremely beautiful. The late year let the sky darken at earlier hours, thus causing the white palace to be lit up by golden glows of lights. Cale was staring at the feat of architecture, his reddish eyes seeming to glow under the yellow lights that embraced the castle. 

 

Deruth watched his son with a small smile. 

 

Cale usually wore good outfits as per his status, but since they were attending a party hosted by the Roan Royal Family, he was practically groomed to perfection. Cale’s outfit consisted of black dress pants and newly polished shoes of a dark brown color. The dress shirt was white and sat under a red vest that had gold accents. Around the vest was a tight black leather belt with an ornate golden buckle. Over that was the large red and gold coat that had twin tails, each ending at the back of Cale’s knee. There was a fancy maroon brooch with a white gemstone in the center placed over his heart. 

 

As the Henituse carriage came to the road leading to the entrance, Cale dropped the curtain and sat back up. Immediately, the earlier smile was dropped and Cale simply looked at Deruth. Deruth smiled back, “Just tell me if you’re going to take a breath, alright?”

 

‘I’m not a kid…’

 

Cale said nothing as the carriage had come to a stop and the sound of someone walking up to the door alerted them. The door clicked open and a royal knight bowed deeply, “Count Henituse, Young Master Cale, welcome to the palace,”

 

Deruth exited out first, Cale following behind him, expression stoic. As expected of him, Cale walked just a step behind his father, following the Count’s steps up from the roundabout and to the double doors. As they approached, the two knights bowed, and opened the humongous entryways.

 

A third man announced their arrival to those already inside.

 

“The Henituse County is Entering!!”

 

Cale had to hide a grimace as he followed his Father into the event hall. It was usually like this when a new arrival was announced. People would turn and take a glance. That’s how it was right now. But despite the melody of the music and buzz of talking and laughter, it felt extremely quiet to Cale. Cale could feel the stares directly on him .

 

Furthermore, it seemed nobles truly sucked at whispering because Cale could hear the gossip.

 

“Oh my, it was true,”

 

“Countess Violan really didn’t attend this year?”

 

“They really sent Young Master Cale here?”

 

Cale pretended he didn’t hear anything, as usual. 

 

“Count Henituse,” 

 

“Viscountess Ubarr,” Deruth smiled at the green haired woman.

 

Cale gave a small bow as a greeting when she looked at him, muttering, “Viscountess,”

 

“Young Master Cale, it’s a delight to see you,” Popelina Ubarr smiled at him kindly, “You’re looking well,”

 

Cale gave a small hum, “I suppose, I’m feeling quite well, today,”

 

The woman smiles and glances back to the younger girl approaching her, “Amiru, come greet the Henituse County,”

 

Amiru Ubarr gently touched her dress, bowing with perfect elegance, “I greet Count Henituse and Young Master Cale,”

 

Cale and Deruth both returned her greeting. 

 

Deruth then turned to Popelina, “Has Cilian arrived?”

 

“Yes, I believe he and Young Master Eric are greeting Baron* Chetter and Young Master Gilbert,”

 

(A/N: I believe the Chetter family was originally a Baron family and after the war was raised to Viscount)

 

Cale immediately looks to Deruth, “Father, may I go to hyung-nim?”

 

“Let’s all go together,” Deruth smiled and Cale released a small sigh at having to do more greetings.

 

As the leaders of the Ubarr and Henituse territory walked together, Amiru and Cale were behind them. As they passed, Cale could see a few nobles glancing at him warily. He could also feel Amiru staring at him.

 

There were three families the Henituse County had close relations with. They were the Wheelsman County, the Ubarr Viscounty, and the Chetter Barony. These three, along with the Henituse County, were four of the ten pillar families that controlled the Northeast that had no Duke or Marquis. As such, the heirs of the family all had some sort of relations such as the close brotherhood between Eric and Cale.

 

Well, to be frank, now that Cale really thought about it, Amiru and Gilbert were the only other two nobles along with Eric that refused to just cut him off. 

 

Gilbert and Cale, despite being months apart in age, weren’t close but Gilbert had only ever given Cale a few exasperated and frustrated looks. Whether it be because of the respect for Eric, who did not hide his fondness and closeness with Cale, or not, Cale had acknowledged this kindness and subsided slightly. 

 

Amiru was the oldest of the four of them (she was two years older than Cale and Gilbert and a year older than Eric) and had always been very patient with Cale. That’s why, despite being complete trash, Cale hadn’t said anything to her but merely spoke like he was throwing a tantrum. 

 

Of course, Cale had no way of knowing that Gilbert and Amiru had thought of the youngest of their quartet as a naughty kid. Eric had confided in them, after all, of his reasons for stubbornly staying by Cale’s side as a hyung. They both could also never disagree that Cale was slightly more respectful to three of them and listened to Eric and occasionally Amiru.

 

Coming out of his thoughts, Cale asked her, turning abruptly, “Young Lady Amiru, is there something on my face?”

 

“H-huh? Oh! No!” Amiru quickly corrected, eyes widening, “I apologize, at once,”

 

Cale looked at her blankly, shrugging, “As long as there’s nothing there, do whatever you want,”

 

Amiru blinked at the unexpected sentence.

 

“Ah, Count Henituse! Viscountess Ubarr!” Baron Chetter greets with a smile.

 

Count Wheelsman also smiles at the guests, greeting them as well. Eric and Gilbert Chetter bow their greetings to the four nobles, the greeting returned. Cale’s eyebrow twitches slightly as Baron Chetter and Gilbert both glance at him. He almost speaks but Eric speaks up, “Cale, this is your first time seeing the palace, right?”

 

Cale looked at Eric, “Hyung-nim, you took me on a tour yesterday asking me the same thing,”

 

Eric chuckled lightly, “Ha, I did, didn’t I!”

 

Count Wheelsman smiles at Cale, “How did you think it looked?”

 

Everyone was staring at him, including nobles that were listening in. Cale found their reactions funny enough to almost laugh. But, he couldn’t do that, so he crossed his arms across his chest and shrugged, “It was not what I expected,”

 

Eric smiled, “Yes, it’s quite beautiful to see,”

 

Cale’s face immediately twisted, “That’s not what I said at all,”

 

Deruth laughed softly at his son’s shyness. It was something he had noticed a lot during the trip here. He placed a gentle hand on Cale’s head, the teen’s eyes widening and lips parting, the twisting snapping into disbelief, “Cale’s a bit shy when admitting things he finds impressive,”

 

“Huh?” Cale said dumbly, glancing up. He then recalled where he was and immediately retorted curtly, “I’m not. I just don’t find such things impressive,”

 

“Son, you were staring out of the carriage the second we could see the palace,”

 

The other three adults laughed slightly at Cale’s actions, finding them endearing. Though the Baron and Vicountess were a bit surprised by this new change, they just assumed Cale had decided to behave as this was the palace.

 

Cale flushed and glared up at Deruth. His glare made a few nobles and noble children nearby flinch. Deruth removed his hand after a small pat. He then told Cale, “Go have fun,”

 

“Tch, whatever,”

 

Deruth sent a small glance at Eric, who simply smiled up at him. 

 

“Amiru, why don’t you hang out with Young Masters Eric and Cale,”

 

“Yes, Mother,”

 

Gilbert was in the same situation and soon, the four children were left standing there together. A silence spread over the group, Amiru and Gilbert patiently waiting for Cale to do something. Eric, on the other hand, chose to facilitate before anything could happen.

 

“Well–”

 

“Hyung-nim,” Cale stopped Eric.

 

“Yes, Cale?”

 

“Is there food?”

 

“Yes, over there, let’s go,”

 

Eric began walking, motioning with his eyes to Amiru and Gilbert. Cale silently followed. He bit down a smirk as a few lower nobles backed out of their way. Cale was quite proud of himself to have such influence.

 

“Are you hungry?”

 

“Father said I wasn’t to drink,”

 

“....”

 

A moment of stunned silence envelops the area around them. Cale hears a noble whisper, “Oh, Count Henituse is a saint,”

 

‘Yes, he’s a great count. I better not see anyone talking shit about him now,’

 

Cale had said it aloud for people beside them to hear and spread the information about. It would spread quickly as every noble faction was present. 

 

“I see…” Eric spoke slowly, “...are you upset about it?”

 

“No,” 

 

“Huh?” Gilbert and Amiru both were confused.

 

Cale turned to them after hearing them. They looked frantic for a moment, but Cale spoke, “I don’t plan to get drunk anyway,”

 

Eric smiled, proud, “Yes, yes, you’ll be seeing our future rulers,”

 

Cale smirked, giving a casual shrug, “Naturally, I’m curious,”

 

“Ah, well,” Gilbert began, “It’s almost the allotted time,”

 

Cale grabbed a chocolate biscuit to nibble on. He leaned against the wall, glancing around the party. He spotted the slightly raised podium for the royal family. 

 

“Young Master Eric,”

 

The group glanced over to see Viscount Tolz’s son, Neo, approach them. Cale’s gaze darkened for a moment. The Tolz territory was right next to the Henituse territory and used to be on good terms. However, there are some tensions currently. It wasn’t even for anything serious. It was just simply envy at the vast difference of wealth.

 

“Young Master Neo, it’s a pleasure to greet you,” Eric smiled, but threw a small glance at Cale upon seeing his darkening expression.

 

It seemed even though Cale had stopped his studies, he was still very aware of the political plays going on in the noble world. Amiru seemed to also note the expression change as she stepped slightly closer to Cale, as if to protect him. Cale glanced at her, receiving a small smile.

 

‘She hasn’t seen me since rumors of my drinking and worsened behavior got out,’

 

‘She’s still like this even knowing I’ve only become crueler?’

 

Neo grinned, shaking hands with Eric. He then turned to the other three giving short greetings as per etiquette. It was when he began to greet Cale, did Cale realize Neo was not here for Eric at all. 

 

“And, of course, our Young Master Cale Henituse,”

 

“Young Master Neo,” Cale greeted coldly, refusing to stand upright from the wall.

 

Neo had neither extended a hand or bow. Cale was amused, frankly. It was a disrespect that could be overlooked due to Cale’s own posture, but at the same time, would reflect onto Neo as Cale came from a higher standing. Eric, Amiru, and Gilbert all inhaled sharply. 

 

A few nearby nobles glanced over, eager for entertainment.

 

“Young Master Cale, I haven’t ever seen you at a gathering of this scale,” Neo began with a cool smile.

 

“You seem to think I’d go out of my way to show you my presence,” 

 

“Haha, of course, Young Master Cale wouldn’t,” Neo laughed, despite his eyes sharpening at the subtle insult of being called lower. The brown haired noble spoke casually, “But then again, with your attention grabbing habits, it wouldn’t be hard to miss,”

 

Cale could feel the atmosphere turn colder.

 

All the Northeastern nobles knew of his temper. Yet, here was one provoking him. On purpose. Inside the royal palace.

 

“Young Master Neo,” Amiru suddenly spoke up, “It is Young Master Cale’s first time in the capital,”

 

“Yes, I thought as much,” Neo smiled. He then stepped towards the food, grabbing a cookie. Taking a small bite, he hummed in thought, looking at Cale, “Now that I think of it…Young Master Cale, isn’t this the first time you’ve made a public appearance with all the factions since…ah what was it…”

 

Cale’s eyes began to darken and his fingers curled around his arms. 

 

“Young Master Neo, that’s–” Eric tried to stop.

 

“Ah right!” Neo snapped his fingers, an innocent expression clear, “Since the Count married Countess Violan!”

 

The biscuit snapped under Cale’s fingers.

 

Amiru and Gilbert quickly flinched away, stepping towards Eric and away from Neo. Nobles behind the Tolz also froze, all surrounding their eyes on the redhead who was looking at Neo blankly.

 

Everyone was holding their breath.

 

If there was one rumor that people loved about Cale more than his trashy antics. It was his alleged behavior towards his step-family. Cale still doesn’t know how that started but he supposes it isn’t impossible for someone to think that his temper stemmed from hate. Afterall, his behavior flaunts his status. To have a Countess and a potential heir, a step mother and brother, of common birth– yes, Cale supposes he shouldn’t be so surprised people assumed he despised them.

 

However, as much as people gossiped about it, there was an unspoken rule amongst the Northeastern Nobles. 

 

Never mention the Henituse Family to Cale Henituse.

 

No one wanted to face Cale Henituse when pushed that far. No one had.

 

Yet here was the brave or foolish Neo Tolz. Breaking that very rule. Picking at that very rumor. To Cale Henituse who had become far worse now that he had begun to drink.

 

They all watched the red-haired male who had not moved. His expression had become completely apathetic as he stared at the grinning Neo Tolz.

 

That’s why, when Cale’s eyes seemed to widen and a large grin pulled up on his lips, the surrounding area was burdened by a heavy presence. 

 

A dark laugh echoed in the corner of the hall.

 

Everyone nearby froze and the four nobles in front of Cale stiffened, Neo’s smile flinching away as he watched the crazy scene in front of him. 

 

Cale slowly leaned off the wall, a grin on his face. Despite being of the same height, Cale looked down at the Viscount’s son.

 

“Young Master Neo,” Cale’s voice was playful and that made it terrifying for everyone else, “Aren’t you quite chatty tonight?”

 

Neo Tolz swallowed. He had come here ready to face Cale’s temper. That meant swearing, throwing, chaos. So what was this cruel and slow anger?

 

“My, my,” Cale covered his mouth with one hand, letting out a soft laugh. His red eyes seemed to glow beneath the shadow his hair casted over the top of his face, “You look as white as a sheet. Young Master Neo, you were just fine a moment to go when you spoke to me,”

 

Cale suddenly leaned closer and Neo Tolz stumbled back, but froze when Cale grabbed him to halt his backing. Cale’s voice was still loud enough for everyone to hear, “Tsk, tsk, you’re stumbling like a blind dog. Were you allergic to something in that cookie?”

 

Neo Tolz was so silent, stiff as a board. 

 

Cale straightens Neo up, a small smile on his face. He reached forward and straightened out Neo’s clothes. As he fixed the collar of Neo’s vest, small trail of stumbled from the biscuit sticking to the fabric, Cale suddenly complimented, “Young Master Neo, you have quite the sense of style,” 

 

Cale leaned down and whispered darkly, a smile still remaining on his face, “The next time, you speak out of turn to me. I’ll pummel this face of yours that even the Viscount won’t be able to recognize you as his own flesh and blood,”

 

Neo Tolz turned whiter as Cale leaned away and finished straightening up the dog’s clothes. Then as elegant as any of his status should be, Cale spoke, “It was a lovely chat, Young Master! Since our territories are so close, you should come catch a drink with me,”

 

He paused, waiting for Neo to speak as per custom. All eyes were on Neo who had received an invitation from a noble of a high status and more influential household. Cale’s expression turned odd as there was no answer after a minute and he glanced to Eric, “Hyung-nim, are there different etiquettes in the capital?”

 

“...No, Cale,” Eric gathered himself, voice breathless from the display in front of him.

 

Neo seemed to get some of his voice back when Cale turned back to him, his red eyes obviously laughing and mocking him, “Ho? Then I guess it really was the cookie? He was so chatty before it…”

 

Gilbert and Amiru couldn’t help but giggle at the snide shaking off the shock from before, along with a few other noble children, many of which were from other factions. They had heard rumors, but what they’d seen just now was far more entertaining. Cale Henituse did not throw a tantrum or punch, he hadn’t done anything. He had merely spoke and his mere presence had scared Neo Tolz to nothing.

 

Yes, there was fear of what Cale was like at meetings to cause such a reaction, but Neo Tolz was not that special nor talented in the noble court, thus it was amusing to watch the trash mess with him.

 

The laughter made Neo’s ears turn red from shame. He gritted his teeth, “P-perhaps when appropriate, Young Master Cale,”

 

Cale smiled brightly, but to Neo it looked cruel, “Sounds good!”

 

He then turned on to his left, giving a casual wave and walked through the crowd, Eric following after him with Amiru and Gilbert. 

 

“Cale, hold on,” Eric grabbed Cale’s arm, the younger pausing and glancing back. It was then the older three could see the completely blank expression Cale wore. A contrast of the earlier display. 

 

Eric’s grip tightened. He lowered his voice, “Are you alright?”

 

Cale stared at Eric before raising an eyebrow, “Obviously. Why should I acknowledge a dog’s yapping?”

 

“Young Master Cale,” Gilbert looked at the redhead with a smile of respect, “You looked very cool,”

 

‘I wanted to make him choke on those cookies’ Cale thought. ‘He’s lucky we’re in the palace and there was an audience. I’d have finally committed murder’

 

“Naturally,” 

 

“Oh, look!”

 

The boys glanced to where Amiru had pointed, the sound of trumpets greeting them. At once, the chatter of the hall silenced and the large white doors opened for the final time that evening. The announcer gave the largest shout as a group of individuals with blond hair and blue eyes walked by.

 

“The Suns of the Roan Kingdom have arrived!!”

 

Cale watched the scene with curiosity while bowing like the rest of the room. 

 

In the front was King Zed and his wife, the Queen. Following behind them was the eldest of the King’s children, Crown Prince Alberu Crossman.

 

‘This was the prince with a glib tongue,’ Cale recalled Rok Soo’s words.

 

The Crown Prince had a polite smile on his face as he walked with grace and confidence. Cale was surprised knowing the Crown Prince had virtually no support. 

 

‘Hm, then again. His Majesty the King has not removed the Crown Prince from the title of first heir yet. Should anything happen to the King and Queen, no matter what support, Crown Prince Alberu would ascend to the throne as per ancient law and tradition,’

 

Following behind Alberu was the second prince and third prince, with the second prince being just slightly ahead. Behind those three were the extended family and children of the concubines. Cale didn’t give them too much attention as none of them were expected to take the throne. It was truly only a fight between the eldest three sons.

 

King Zed stood in front of his seat, eyes scanning the room of guests as the other royals found their places. Once the doors shut, the nobles returned to standing, all eyes fixed on the King.

 

King Zed smiled, opening his arms in a welcoming gesture, “I am pleased to see that the nobles of our Roan Kingdom have honored me with presence at our annual end of year celebration,”

 

King Zed then adds with a small laugh, “I am also spotting many of our future leaders. How odd, I recall when some of you were just born,”

 

Kind laughter rippled through the crowd. Cale grimaced. He knew that one of those ‘some’ was him. He had heard stories of how his parents were of the same school year as the current King, all three of them attending the academy. Vaguely, he can remember his Mother telling him of their school years; recalling such memories Cale stare at the king with an odd expression.

 

Another thought soon came to his mind.

 

‘...huh, thinking of it…I suppose I’m a bit similar to the Crown Prince,’

 

Cale watched blankly as Zed finished his speech and clapped aimlessly like the other nobles. He was then greeted with the sight of the Queen stepping forward. She was the one who planned many of the royally thrown events, thus it was her word that began the celebration. 

 

Cale immediately tuned her long speech out.

 

“......may you enjoy the night!”

 

Cale released a sigh when the music began again. He glanced over towards the royal children, noticing that many of the children had already risen. With bows to the king and queen, the royals began to intermingle with the crowd. 

 

“Cale, who are you looking at?”

 

“Nobody,” Cale turned his head, “Just observing the suns,”

 

“I did the same when I first saw them,” Amiru admitted bashfully, “They’re all beautiful and handsome,”

 

Cale nodded, looking at all the royals, “Mhm, they are,”

 

“The Henituse County is neutral, right?” Gilbert clarified.

 

Cale looked at him. Seeing as Cale didn’t correct him, Gilbert continued, “Then you’re probably going to get some attention,”

 

Cale frowned immediately, “What are you on about…”

 

The three of them simply smiled. Cale didn’t understand, motioning to them, “You all are neutral too,”

 

“Yes, but we’re not the wealthiest county of the Northeastern territory,” Eric pointed out.

 

“Father and M-ahem it’s not like the Henituse Household hasn’t attended before,” Cale cleared his throat, the four of them beginning to walk towards the snacks table and the outdoor courtyard, ‘Hah. I’m so used to talking freely with Rok Soo hyung. Good I caught myself’

 

Eric had definitely heard it. He had heard it but pretended not to hear it for Cale’s sake. He saw the shocked expressions on his two friends. Quickly, Eric gave a look to Amiru and Gilbert to not comment on it. The three of them would chat about their companion later.

 

“Yeah, but, oh…” Eric glanced to the right. He then quickly whispered, “You’ll see, also, good luck,”

 

“What?”

 

“Pardon me, Young Master Cale Henituse?”

 

Cale turned to see a female of his age standing in front of him. The moment he saw the blonde hair and blue eyes,Cale felt his neck go chilly. He swallowed and bowed, “Princess,”

 

The Crossman Royal family. Blonde hair as bright as the sun and eyes as blue as the sky. That was their defining feature, an attribute the house received from being blessed by the Sun God. They had ruled the Roan Kingdom since its beginning.

 

The young woman in front of Cale was one of the King’s children with the concubines. Her dress was one with an off-shoulder design, frilly white sleeves covered the portion of her arm above her elbow. The dress itself was an ombre from white to a deep purple around her waist and top of the skirt, before fading back to white. There was a light floral pattern stitched into the shimmering fabric along with a plethora of white beaded-strings. A few had flower shaped pieces attached to fit the theme. Her neck was dazzled by a thick set of diamond jewelry, a large purple stone settling in between her collar bones. A similar jewel but in a paler shade and smaller size sat atop her hair. 

 

She was indeed a Princess.

 

The girl laughed softly, gently reaching forward, “Please don’t bow so deep, Young Master Cale,”

 

He straightened up and Cale suddenly noticed the gap between him and the other three. They were conversing between themselves, but Eric’s small playful smile was a dead-giveaway. Cale would’ve glared had the princess not spoken again.

 

“I’m Second Princess Jaylee,” Jaylee curtsied, “I noticed your red hair when I sat down earlier,”

 

Cale bowed his head, “I’m honored to have your attention, Second Princess,”

 

She smiled sweetly at him. Her eyes shifted to the side for a moment and Cale glanced to see a few other nobles and royals taking glances towards them. Both of them ignored it. 

 

Jaylee smiled, “Honor is of no part!”

 

She leaned slightly closer, her voice lowering only slightly, but anyone close by or with good enough hearing would be able to catch her words. 

 

“Actually, I heard the Young Master Cale was quite handsome so I was always intrigued to meet you,” 

 

‘....what the? What is going on right now?’

 

Cale blinked a few times, “...Thank you, Princess,”

 

Jaylee giggled at the small confusion she found in his tone, “I’ve shocked you a little, haven’t I?”

 

“Ah, I’m usually not this obvious,” 

 

‘Fuck it’ Cale thought, ‘Let’s just talk like normal people,’

 

Jaylee released another laugh. Cale spoke before she could, “I knew I was good looking, but to hear it from Second Princess is a bit of a boost of ego,”

 

He then can’t help but feel a bit petty at her surprising him, so he finishes, making a polite smile tug at his lips, “However, I am afraid I’m still quite lacking in terms of good looks when standing next to Second Princess. You look as bright as a star today, your highness,”

 

Jaylee felt her eyes widen at the abrupt flattery, a soft heat crawling up her face. Due to her pale complexion, the blush becomes noticeable soon. Cale clearly sees it, and his eyes look slightly amused, “Oh my, I was unaware Second Princess was shy. You approached with such a presence I have assumed otherwise,”

 

Eric has his mouth open slightly. No, it’s not just him, actually. Many who witness the interaction are stupified by the conversation between the Henituse and Crossman. Furthermore, it was Cale Henituse, who had been unseen outside of the Northeast since he was nine years of age. 

 

Jaylee had gasped softly, touching her face, which grew pinker. She quickly opened her fan, looking away, “I am not, truly. Young Master Cale seems to have a charm to him,”

 

Cale wondered what this situation was now. He really had no idea. 

 

Cale simply smiled at her, not quite sure what to say to that without repeating flattery. Thankfully, Jaylee moved on and the two began to converse casually. Of course, Cale was more respectful than ever and hated every second of it. He made sure to purposefully slip up here and there, almost using coarse language and his tone shifting. It was perfect control from him, but it looked the opposite for others.

 

“...Young Master Cale, you’re really fun to talk with,”

 

Cale chuckled softly at her words, “Second Princess, my Father told me not to indulge myself today,”

 

“Hm, but one cannot be indulging all the time,”

 

Cale’s smile told her that’s exactly what he did. Cale shrugged, “Henituse Wine is delicious,”

 

Jaylee gave a patient smile, “I have heard as such,”

 

Cale grinned, nodding proudly, “I personally think it’s the best wine in the kingdom. Second Princess should try some,”

 

There’s a pause.

 

He adds after a moment, recalling manners, “...if she is keen to do so,”

 

Jaylee smirked, “Young Master, is this your way of asking me for a drink?”

 

‘What is she talking about? I’m simply recommending her wine,’ Cale blinks a few times. He speaks carefully, “If Second Princess ever does wish for a bottle, the Henituse County would be honored to send her one of the finest quality,”

 

“Well, then,” Jaylee smiles kindly, her fan closing shut again, “Do send me one, Young Master,”

 

Cale thinks that there’s been a misunderstanding.

 

Regardless, he puts it aside and returns her bow, “If you wish it,”

 

He watches her leave, turning around to find Eric suddenly next to him with an expression of disbelief and shock. Cale cursed, almost punching his friend in the face. Amiru looked at Cale with wide eyes, “...Young Master Cale,”

 

“Huh? Yes? Why are you all staring at me weird?”

 

“Young Master Cale, no offense at all but, I think you should stop drinking completely,” Amiru said.

 

“What?”

 

“Young Master Cale, you and Second Princess Jaylee were speaking for a while! So long that people watching got bored,” Gilbert said.

 

‘Was it that long?’

 

“Cale, dongsaeng,” 

 

Cale turned to Eric at the seriousness.

 

Cale grimaced when Eric suddenly gripped his shoulders, a very stern look appearing, “Cale, I know you’re young and your body is growing. However, please be careful when you’re beginning relationships,”

 

“What the fuck?” Cale released, his curses he couldn’t say finally flowing out, “What sort of bullshit are you saying?”

 

“Cale,” Eric smiled patiently as if scolding a child, “Your first time to the palace and you caught the attention of the second princess,”

 

Cale frowned, “Apparently? I’m not exactly thrilled about it?”

 

“You seem to be enjoying her company…” Gilbert hummed.

 

“She was at least interesting to talk with,” Cale rolled his eyes.

 

“Oh my god!” Eric looked near tears, “My dongsaeng is growing up! Amiru, where’s my little Cale gone?”

 

Cale stared at the sight in front of him with a confused and disturbed face.

 

He looked towards the courtyard before mumbling, “What is this nonsense happening to me today?”

 

Cale whined abruptly, “Hyung-nim, I want wine,”

 

“You’re not allowed today,” Amiru placated as she calmed Eric.

 

“Fucking hell,” Cale looked truly troubled right now, “Okay, fine,”

 

He sighed, “I’ll find you later. I want to go to the courtyard,”

 

“Ah, we’ll come with you–”

 

“I’m not a kid that needs babysitting,” Cale waved them off, “It’s annoying in here. Let me be so I don’t punch the next person to talk to me,”

 

He pauses, “Unless I can ,”

 

“Don’t even think about it,” Eric shook his head, “Go on, I’ll find you in 20 minutes,”

 

With another tired sigh, Cale walked out of the event hall. Thankfully, it seemed that the cold air was keeping people away so there were not many people here. The only people he could see were the younger noble children, all of whom had attendants to watch over them.

 

Cale walked to the fountain, moving around to sit on the edge farthest away from the doors. When he did, Cale sighed, closing his eyes and listening to the wind, the sounds from the hall, the children not too far away. Cale softly opened his eyes, gazing up at the night sky.

 

‘It’s really beautiful,’ Cale thought, smiling slightly at the sky of their Roan Kingdom. It fell as he began thinking how this peacefulness would be destroyed in three years.

 

Cale wondered if it could be prevented. That attack. 

 

He wanted to prevent it. He didn’t want his visions to become a reality. He didn’t want to see- hear any of that again.

 

Cale’s eyes glossed over.

 

“Mother!!”

 

Violan freezes for a moment.

 

Cale yells at her, begs her, “Mother!! Mother please!!”

 

Violan suddenly moves. She pulls all three of her children into a hug, kissing their heads. Basen and Lily sob louder as Cale just stares at her, silent tears falling down his face. She cups his face, smiling, “I’m sorry. I’m sorry I was such a terrible Mother. My good son,”

 

Cale’s eyes shake and he screams for her as she runs out the large door, slamming it shut and locking them inside the dark room. Cale inhales as he hears Lily banging on the wall trying to open it. Another explosion shakes the manor and Cale runs forward, catching Lily from falling. He pulls her close, keeping a secure grip on her. He reaches for Basen, pulling both of them as they sobbed.

 

“I heard there was a free-spirited Young Master from the Henituse Territory that protects us from the Forest of Darkness,” a voice spoke from the side, breaking Cale out of his daze, “Bright red hair and eyes, good looks. Indeed, you must be Young Master Cale Henituse I have the honor of meeting,”

 

Crown Prince Alberu Crossman extended a hand with a small bow.

 

Cale Henituse regretted attending this party. 

 

“He’s got a glib tongue,”

 

“What if I do interact with him?”

 

“...don’t,”

 

“I’m just asking,”

 

“Tch, the Crown Prince tends to avoid people like him,”

 

Standing up, Cale forced a smile onto his face brightly. He’d heard this Crown Prince talk for ten seconds and the only words in Cale’s mind was ‘This bastard!’.

 

This sugary-sweet-flattery was complete and utter bullshit!

 

Keeping up a facade of his own, Cale took the hand and mimicked the bow. The two rose and Cale happily spoke teeth-rotting words, “It’s an honor for me, your highness. Truly, when I arrived in the carriage, I had no idea I would be graced by the presence of the sun this close to me, even more so to be blessed by the great fortune of such a complement of an even more handsome being!”

 

Cale internally puked.

 

Alberu’s expression turned odd as he looked down at the younger kid. It hid away soon and they both released their hands smiling at one another bright enough that the stars were jealous, “Is that so? Well, I’m afraid your presence and looks are eye catching. Truly, our Young Master Cale has been blessed by the divine,”

 

‘Bullshit!!’ 

 

Cale bowed to him again, raising quickly, “That’s the biggest praise I’ve ever received in my life! Furthermore, to be gifted such a honor by our Crown Prince, who could be the body of a god, is a feat that suppresses one a low noble such as myself should ever receive,”

 

‘Huuu….’

 

Alberu stares at him, before asking politely, “May I inquire why Young Master Cale is out here?”

 

“Oh, I felt like it,”

 

“I see! I’ve heard this your first time in the Capital and at a royal event,” Alberu understands. He gives a sympathetic smile, “It can be rather suffocating!”

 

“Oh!” Cale looks amused, “Does His Highness also find it troublesome,”

 

Alberu let out a good-natured laugh, “At first, of course, it was overwhelming. However, I take a good pleasure in these get-to-gethers now,”

 

Cale let out a small laugh of understanding. 

 

‘Oh my god. This Prince is a whole facade!!’

 

He let the smile fade and looked up at the sky, “...You are right, your highness,”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“It’s suffocating in there,” Cale reminded him, “It’s better out here,”

 

The wind whistled past them and Cale let the chilliness bring his body to an altered state. He turned fully, looking at Alberu, whose eyes had followed him to the sky earlier. Sensing his gaze, Alberu looked down at Cale again.

 

There was a bit of a height difference between them as Alberu was already an adult, 20 years old, while Cale was still growing and five years younger.

 

Alberu smiled, “Young Master Cale, you're the heir to the Henituse County, correct?”

 

“Unfortunately,”

 

Alberu’s smile turned into a confused frown, “Unfortunately?”

 

“Yes, your highness,” Cale spoke with utmost seriousness, “That was Father’s justification for bringing me here, tonight,” 

 

Seeing Alberu’s expression Cale explains further, “It’s a lovely party and I was honored to be granted the vision of the Suns of Roan, but I was very close to punching Neo Tolz in the face,”

 

Alberu let out a small laugh, ‘What a crazy punk? What’s he saying in front of a prince?’

 

“Furthermore,” Cale seemed to be truly disturbed and Alberu felt that this situation had gone a bit out of loop, “Eric hyung-nim thinks I’ve started a relationship with someone? I don’t remember doing that at all!”

 

Alberu stared blankly before carefully speaking, a gentle smile curling on his lips again, “Young Master Cale, did you not compliment Jaylee about her looks and invite her to drink?”

 

Cale stared at Alberu, not at all surprised he knew this, before saying, “I guess I did, why?”

 

Alberu resists a sigh. He smiles patiently, a little amused by the carefree noble. From what he had heard of Cale Henituse, he was expecting something else. This was not what he expected. That made Alberu curious.

 

“Young Master Cale, when complimenting a lady’s looks and inviting her for a drink, is that not the same as expressing interest in her?” 

 

“...”

 

Cale suddenly remembered his Father’s words before they left the Estate. At once, Cale looked a cross between horrified and embarrassed. Frankly, Alberu didn’t even know a face could pale and blush at the same time, “Hah…I thought he was just being paranoid about suitors…”

 

Alberu couldn’t help but release a genuine chuckle. Cale actually had the audacity to glare at him, “Your highness, please refrain your laughter,”

 

“My deepest apologies,” Alberu schools his expression, but his eyes are amused.

 

Cale decides to ignore the fiasco until someone else brings it up. He’ll deal with it then. Shaking his head, he asks Alberu, “Your highness, Crown Prince, may I ask what you wanted to discuss about?”

 

Alberu remembered his goal. However, before he could speak, Cale added one more thing, “Your highness, if this is about our neutrality, however. I’m afraid I have no influence in that,”

 

Alberu smiled, a bit surprised at being seen through, “Is that so?”

 

“Mhm,” Cale nods, “Father is a better candidate to discuss with,”

 

“Ah, I see. Then, young master cale, may I have your graciousness of being introduced to the Count?”

 

‘Oh. This Crown Prince is actually kind of sly?’

 

Cale blinked before refraining a sigh, smiling with a another bow, “Of course, your highness,”

 

Indeed, Cale brings Alberu to his Father, excusing himself as quickly as possibly. For the rest of the event, Cale spent avoiding people or sticking closely and silently to Eric. There were multiple people who wished to talk to him and Cale had to indulge them. The problem was, Cale hadn’t had to be this polite in years. 

 

Cale decided that the moment he went back, he’s going to practice more on his acting and manipulative speaking. He needed to be polite but not too polite that people felt they could step on Basen or Mother. No, he was going to be a noble other’s would rather not cross. 

 

When it was finally time to leave, Cale was so mentally exhausted. To make it worse, his throat and jaw hurt from talking and smiling so much. That’s why, the second the King and Queen were done talking, Cale made a beeline for his Father. Letting go of etiquette just for a bit, Cale whispered softly, “ Father ,”

 

It was a tone of impatience and exhaustion. Deruth, turned to his son, his son who had behaved the entire night, with pride. He chuckled softly, turning to the nobleman he was speaking to. Thankfully, the man seemed to find the scene endearing as he bowed and motioned he would send a letter of what he wished to discuss. Deruth nodded, wishing a goodnight, before walking with Cale outside.

 

When their carriage came around, Deruth let Cale go in first and followed after. Deruth could only smile as Cale threw himself across the seats, groaning loudly. Deruth spoke, “Good job, Cale,”

 

Cale grumbled, “Good Job? Good job for what? I was ready to beat that fucking Tolz black and blue,”

 

“Tolz?”

 

“Father,” Cale looked at Deruth, “Viscount Tolz. Don’t help him with anything unless it directly benefits our territory,”

 

Deruth looked surprised, “May I ask why?”

 

“A lot of people talked to me today,” Cale looked truly angry, “But that Tolz. He was the only one that actively provoked me for a fight. I almost gave it to him too,”

 

Deruth nodded, “Of course, I will do as you want, son,”

 

Cale turns away, too tired to control the bitter expression from blooming.

 

‘I know’



Chapter 8: The Boy of Another World

Notes:

This work includes:
- violence
- alcohol abuse
- abuse
- mature language
- references to suicide
- depression
- anxiety

Chapter Text

While Cale was at the capital Rok Soo was doing two things.

 

Number one, writing things out to plan when it would be best to act.

 

And number two, enjoying his slacker life.

 

Truly, he didn’t have to do anything. He had servants to bring him meals, a comfy-ass bed to sleep in, books to keep him company, and best of all, he had peace and quiet.

 

He did number two more than number one, really.

 

He was productive but his inner desires won out and Rok Soo didn’t bother putting up a fight. He happily spent his time in his room, only coming out if absolutely needed.

 

That’s why he didn’t know that his older siblings were very worried about him.

 

The first few days of not seeing their dongsaeng around the estate, Siwan marched into Elis’s office.

 

“Orabeoni,”

 

“Siwan,” Elis looked at the woman who had entered without knocking, “I’m busy,”

 

“This is more important than finances right now,”

 

“Fine, what?”

 

“Rok Soo,” Siwan began and Elis looked at her with full focus, “He’s completely shut down!”

 

“...and?”

 

“Really, Oppa! Can’t you see it?” Siwan walked closer, a troubled look on her face, “Ever since Rok Soo and Young Master Cale met, they’ve been meeting almost everyday. Rok Soo is very active around the young master and anyone can see that he actually adores Young Master Cale, even though he calls him a brat and punk! And of course, this is reciprocated by the Young Master too!”

 

Elis nodded along, “They’re quite close for only meeting this year. Furthermore, Young Master Cale seems to act much warmer than what everyone says,”

 

“Exactly! And Rok Soo seems to have found some form of companionship with the young master too,” Siwan was very passionate about the topic, “I believe, Rok Soo is currently very upset,”

 

“Upset?”

 

“Because Young Master Cale is away for so long!”

 

“Ah…” Elis stared at his sister for a moment, “...I see,”

 

‘...I think he’s just lazing around like the slacker he always wants to be?’

 

“Mhm!” Siwan put on a determined expression, “Oppa, we absolutely cannot let our dongsaeng be so sad like this!”

 

“...yeah,” Elis swallowed nervously, “S-Siwan, don’t you think, Rok Soo is actually just…relaxing?”

 

“He’s never had a friend like Young Master Cale! How can he not miss the cute kid?”

 

“...Siwan,”

 

“What?”

 

“N-nothing…” Elis gave up, “Let’s not bother him. Young Master Cale will be back soon,”

 

Siwan seemed to disagree, but nodded, “Fine. But we must ensure that nothing troubles him until Young Master Cale returns!”

 

“Deal,”

 

“Great!”

 

Siwan turned around and exited the office again. Elis stared at the door, before holding his head and sighing, “Hah…how can that punk give me work without doing anything?”

 

After a moment though, he rethought his younger sister’s words. Indeed. Rok Soo and Cale had gotten along extremely well. Elis was old enough to remember the former countess and even the first heir’s birth. He remembers a light that belonged to the Henituse County.

 

It was only after he interacted with Cale himself after all these years that he realized that light had not been present for very long. While it was not gone, the Henituse County was still as peaceful and warm as ever, there was something darker about the marble estate. He had assumed it due to in-fighting and the introduction of a commoner as a ruling figure and potential heir, thus invoking mass disapproval from many of the vassals and pillars. 

 

The Lady Violan had proven herself well enough though and she soon earned the people’s respect. Perhaps it was also her being from a peasant name that the common people found her worth their respect despite the mysterious origins surrounding her biological son’s lineage. 

 

Elis shook his head for a moment, there were always rumors about this lifestyle. He knows them well with having two siblings not related by blood. His mother had suffered under scrutiny and accusations of siring two children that were so obviously not of the man she married. 

 

Elis once again connected how eerily similar his brother and Cale Henituse were. Not only in mannerisms and lines of thinking, but their childhoods had been…difficult. While he would make no assumptions for Cale Henituse, as an older brother, as an adult, as a child with an alcohol-maniac for a Father, Elis Nyphan was sure that Cale drinking at 15, leaving his studies at 10, his abrupt change in personality, were all things that stemmed from reasons that caused the young boy pain. 

 

To him, Cale was someone distant yet familiar. Perhaps it was also because he could see how at ease Rok Soo was around Cale that formed this strange sort of responsibility for the redhead. His younger brother had always been quiet and serious. He opened up around their Mother often; her death had been a painful thing for all of them, but Rok Soo had been so young. He had only gotten six years with their mother before she was gone. 

 

Elis had never asked Rok Soo–or even Siwan–about life before being adopted, he had never found a reason to do so. All he knew was that this younger brother of his had obviously suffered before he was under the hands of Elis’s sire. Rok Soo had changed too after their mother’s death. Far more reserved and quiet, having no motivation to do things outside of necessities. Where once he had at least walked around the gardens, he now stayed in his room with a book and food, or asleep.

 

This was what Rok Soo would call a slacker life, but to Elis, it had always been a tactic to avoid the troublesome burdens of life. 

 

Truly, the closeness of the three Nyphan siblings blossomed during the two years following the former Madam’s death. Elis was taking his duty as per his birth had always defined, Siwan assisting him and being the social butterfly she was. Yet they always, always, made sure to drag Rok Soo around, even if he protested for his ‘slacker life’. They could not with easy minds watch their too young baby brother distance himself more so than they already were.

 

“My Lord?”

 

“Yes?” Elis blinked, turning to the door where Balint stood staring at him with his ever blank expression.

 

“Young Master Rok Soo has requested a horse,”

 

“...I’m sorry?”

 

“A horse, my lord. The Young Master has expressed his wish to horse-ride,”

 

Elis blinked twice. He asked slowly, “...I see…to relearn how to ride a horse?”

 

“...this one is unsure of the young master’s intentions,”

 

“...”

 

Elis released a sigh and felt like he was going to have headache, “Okay, give him a horse and anything else needed to ride it,”

 

There was a pause and Elis glanced up again, Balint still waiting to be dismissed. Elis pointed the pen at Balint asking slowly, “...does Rok Soo remember how to ride a horse?”

 

There was a moment of silence between the two males.

 

Had Elis been brought up any other way, he would've groaned and plopped his forehead against the desk.

 

‘This troublesome dongsaeng!!’

~~~

 

“How hard can it be?” Rok Soo looked at Siwan, who had caught wind of Rok Soo’s adventure outside to the back gardens.

 

Siwan, who did indeed know how to ride a horse, simply looked at Rok Soo. She should probably warn him. 

 

Rok Soo steps forward to mount the horse.

 

As an older sister, Siwan should definitely say something.

 

Rok Soo looks blank, before stepping forward and placing his foot in the holder, hands gripping the saddle.

 

Siwan should absolutely tell him he’s doing it wrong.

 

Rok Soo accidently kicks the horse’s leg, sending the horse into a startle.

 

Rok Soo squeaks, landing on his back with a startled grunt as the stableboy runs after the horse, whistling to calm it down.

 

Siwan should help–

 

Rok Soo’s eyebrow twitches at the laughter echoing from behind him. He rolls onto his stomach glaring at the blond, “If memory serves me right, you know how to do this,”

 

Siwan is cackling like a menace.

 

Rok Soo will get her back for this. Somehow.

 

He pushes himself up, wiping down the dirt. Thankfully, he had chosen to wear black clothes and his coat had been fully buttoned, protecting the lighter colored shirt beneath. The stableboy brought the horse back around to the two Nyphans, “Young Master?”

 

“I’ll try again,”

 

Siwan had finished her fit and stepped closer, taking the reins from the stablehand, “I’ll help him, please step back,”

 

“Yes, my Lady,”

 

Siwan held the reins firmly in her hands as Rok Soo placed the mounting block down again. Siwan made sure to gently stroke the horse’s snout, keeping it calm for her brother. Her voice was gentle as she instructed, “Place a hand here, usually you would hold the reins with your left hand, but for now, I’ll hold them to control the horse. Make sure to grab a tuff of the mane, good,”

 

Rok Soo dutifully followed her instructions, left hand gripping the black mane firmly.

 

“Lift your left leg into the stirrup, make sure the ball of your foot is rested firmly. Once you're secure, reach over with your right hand to grab the cantle of the saddle. You’ll be balancing completely on your right leg to jump up,”

 

Siwan checked his grip and nodded, “Alright now listen carefully, the spring is quick and requires a few things,”

 

Rok Soo nodded, angling his head to show her he was listening.

 

“You’ll be springing completely with your leg. Your arms are there for balance, do not pull yourself up just by arms. It might take a few springs,” Siwan explained, “Release your right hand and raise it to grab the mane, or reins if I wasn’t here, as you center yourself over the horse's withers. Swing your free leg up and over the saddle's cantle at the same moment. Raise your leg high enough so that it doesn't collide with the saddle's back or the horse's hindquarters. Sit down in the saddle slowly. This beauty may feel uncomfortable and even be startled if you land with a thud, this isn’t your mare, afterall,”

 

Rok Soo pressed his lips together, going over each step in his mind. He did a few tentative springs from his right leg, testing how much strength it required him. After a bit, he nodded, muttering he was going to mount. Immediately, he noticed Siwan tightened her grip on the reins, her gold eyes flickering to the side where the stablehand was watching. 

 

Rok Soo took a deep breath, before propelling himself upward. His left tightened his grip on the mane, Rok Soo quickly moved his right hand as he swung his left leg higher than he probably needed to. Both his hands quickly fisted the mane, the horse letting out a few whimpers, feet stamping in the garden. Siwan was quick to soothe it as she moved to check on him, warm eyes checking for any sort of discomfort. Rok Soo nodded to her, “Got it,”

 

“That was good, though you kicked a bit high,”

 

“I was being cautious,”

 

“If you kick too high, you risk throwing yourself out of equilibrium,”

 

Rok Soo simply hummed in acknowledgement. Siwan told him to adjust his seat, Rok Soo ensuring both his feet were on the stirrups. He took the reins Siwan passed to him, letting her reach over to show him a comfortable way to hold them. 

 

Rok Soo gave a gentle tug on the reins as instructed, tightening his grip around the leather when the large creature took a few steps forward. Rok Soo reminded himself to find some books on horseback riding so he could really grasp everything. 

 

‘It's like driving. But the car is alive. And ten times less stable,’

 

Rok Soo quickly decided that comparing a horse to a car was a useless analogy. He briefly thinks about the red-haired punk who was on his way to the Capital.

 

‘I wonder if Cale can ride horses?’

 

He wouldn’t be surprised if Cale did. Horseback riding seems like something all high noble children would learn to do. And if the Henituse Family is from a line of martial arts, Rok Soo wouldn’t be surprised if Cale had learned to do so when he was younger as part of his studies. 

 

Since being here, Rok Soo had his own studies that took up portions of his days. In his memories, Rok Soo knew he had taken lessons that centered on history, arithmancy, literacy, etiquettes, and politics. Those were main lessons to bring him from a common birth education to one of a noble. Additionally, he was given the freedom to take other lessons of his choice while also required to know the history pertaining to the Nyphan Family–i.e. He has an extensive knowledge on the arts. His free class is what surprised him when he found it in his schedule thus triggering his memories.

 

Rok Soo could play the violin in this life.

 

From his old life, he could play the guitar–Lee Soo-hyuk had taught him and Choi Jung Soo–but he had never really given music a thought as something he would actively seek out. Of course, Rok Soo couldn’t confidently say if that was because he was busy all the time or because he never had the sort of life to truly focus on anything other than his own survival.

He also had regular lessons that involved basic combat training. As a noble, self-defense was a crucial thing to have. All nobles can be safely assumed to have some form of training. For example, Princess Rosalyn of the Breck Kingdom–she was a character that joined Choi Han’s party after the hero had left the Henituse Territory–was a powerful mage and had the future of a Tower Master. 

 

So, really, Rok Soo didn’t have a 100% slacker life. Luckily, he had already reached the age of 18, therefore he had a good majority of his lessons completed. He was also smart so it didn’t take long for him to grasp history, literacy, and arithmancy. Even etiquette classes were deemed completed by 15 for him. Politics ended with academic classes, but Rok Soo made it a habit to look over his reports everyday to keep up with the information and news going about the kingdom. These reports were his responsibility, after all.

 

He was given the menial tasks of checking the reports coming in from the artists they sponsor and the merchant guild that ships about their products and materials. Stone, clay, oil, paints, wood, whatever it was, if it’s being transported, the report comes to Rok Soo’s desk to overview and keep track that everything is running smoothly. Additionally, these reports could hold reports for approval of the transference of a product. It involved shipment so Rok Soo managed it, but upon finding such a request, Rok Soo usually gets all the details before bringing it to Elis, as the report would require the approval of the Lord. 

 

But if it involved building profit and deals, it usually ended up in Rok Soi’s hands.

 

Rok Soo was honestly a bit surprised by the amount of papers he has on his desk everyday. He knew his family was prestigious and with the goal of expanding into other territories and, from what Elis was drafting, another Kingdom, there was a large amount of shipments for him to look over; but from the number of products, shipments, investments, and debts he had to look through everyday, it seemed his family was a bigger deal than he thought.

 

“That was easier than I thought,” Rok Soo frowned.

 

“Well, I’d be concerned if it wasn’t,” Siwan smiled, “You learned to ride horses when you were eleven. You just stopped riding often after a year,”

 

Rok Soo did not know this tidbit of information, actually. He tilted his head, “Fair enough,”

 

He practices for another two and a half hours. He mounts and dismounts repeatedly until it’s like clockwork and Siwan gives him two thumbs ups as approval. After that he gets used to trotting and then some galloping around the garden. Rok Soo is especially grateful when his memories finally click together and the riding becomes that much easier. He also made a note to visit the stables–very few nobles without official titles had stables. The Nyphan Family was an exception due to its influence over the arts culture in the kingdom–to find his personal mare.

 

He dismounts permanently after seeing Siwan’s sharp smile. Really, he doesn’t know how people mistake his Noona for a ball of sunshine. She’s a completely vicious troublemaker.

 

Elis has mentioned fondly that Siwan is practically a copy of their Mother. 

 

Bubbly, elegant, and a complete gremlin. 

 

The thought made him smile slightly. Since being here, Rok Soo had grown a bit fond of his older siblings. He’s used to being apart and usually on his own; he doesn’t like letting people get so close to him. It’s bothersome to him.

 

However, Siwan and Elis were practically unbothered by his walls(much like they were). They were fond of him, he could tell. He also had his memories to blame for the growing affection. 

 

Rok Soo wasn’t a fool. He liked this world a lot better than his old one. He felt light in a way he doesn’t ever remember feeling before. The walls of the Nyphan Estate were like a haven. He genuinely enjoyed living here and being around the staff and his siblings. 

 

“What are you thinking about that’s making you smile so fondly?” A finger poked his forehead.

 

His smile fell into an annoyed frown, Rok Soo moving out of his sister’s touch. He gave her a dry look, “None of your business,”

 

Siwan simply giggled. She then leaned closer to him, lowering her voice, “Is it young master Cale?”

 

Rok Soo blinked, “What?”

 

Siwan simply smiled, “Don’t worry, I completely support you,”

 

“Huh?”

 

Siwan didn’t answer, simply winking at him and changing the subject, “Why did you suddenly start horse riding again?”

 

Rok Soo let the topic change, ignoring his sister’s craziness with a practiced ease.

 

“I want to take short trips out of the city. But not on carriages,”

 

Siwan paused before a sad smile suddenly crossed her face, “Oh my, I never thought you’d ride out again,”

 

Rok Soo furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, “Why wouldn’t I?”

 

“Well…” Siwan hesitated.

 

Rok Soo didn’t like the awkward and painful emotions he could see on Siwan. He turned towards her, “Noonim, please tell me,”

 

Siwan gazed at him softly. She then reached up and patted his head, a longing smile tugging at her lips, “Mother used to take us all. As her health declined we went less and less until the doctors advised against it. After she passed, you hardly ever went near the stables again except to visit your mare,”

 

Rok Soo looked at her, letting the faint feeling of grief tug at his chest, “….Ah,”

 

Siwan moved her hand away, as the two turned a corner. Rok Soo mindlessly followed her, turning over the information in his head. 

 

“…I’m sorry, dongsaeng-ah,”

 

Rok Soo looked up at his sister, “Why are you apologizing?”

 

“I know it hurts for you to talk about her,” 

 

“…”

 

Rok Soo pressed his lips together, a silence falling between the two. Then, he released a soft sigh,  feet stopping, “Siwan Noona,”

 

She glanced back at him, also stopping. 

 

Rok Soo was a decently taller than his elder sister (who was an average of 167cm, or around 5’ 6”), standing at a height of 182 centimeters (about 5’11” / 6’0”). However, for a moment, it felt like they were at an equal standing; Rok Soo was staring directly at her, maroon eyes looking with a firm gaze. To anyone else it might’ve looked like a cold expression, but to Siwan, she could see the deep sincerity and emotions lining the edges of the expression. Pain, grief, determination.

 

“You’re correct. Mother passing was difficult…for all of us. And I have grieved, honestly, I might not ever stop,” Rok Soo tells her, words only he’s told himself being shared to his older sister, “But I can’t just sit. I want to use the life given to me, I want to ensure I live for them too. I will never stop grieving. But I also can’t stop moving forward,”

 

He glances at the floor, a bitter smile curling at his lips, “The memory of loss is terrible and branding. But it is not the only record I have,”

 

He clenched his fist and looked up, declaring, “I’m going to live doing what I want, however I want,”

 

The servants who were passing by had hidden behind the walls upon hearing the scene. Beautiful smiles and touched hearts were twisting them. 

 

‘Our young master has grown up!’

 

Yet it was nothing compared to Siwan. Her gold eyes were wide and brimmed with tears. She stared at her precious little brother for a few moments, letting his words ring out in the hall. She stepped forward and pulled him into a tight hug, caressing the back of his head.

 

Rok Soo made a small noise of surprise upon being yanked forward, however he soon recovered and relaxed, gently hugging her back. Siwan spoke with a gentle laugh, “How lucky I am to have such a precious little brother,”

 

“Noona…” Rok Soo mumbled in soft protest.

 

She stepped back, reaching up and wiping a few of her tears. Rok Soo frowned, hands gently reaching forward to hold one of her hands, “Noona, why are you crying?”

 

“I’m just happy…and proud…and,” she laughed again, smiling brightly at him. She clenched her free hand into a fist making a slight cheering notion, “Yes! Let us live how we want to live! Let’s be happy and healthy!”

 

Rok Soo smiled, nodding his head with a firm “Yes!”

~~

 

He had another day of practicing horse riding, this time with his personal mare, who he finally remembered he named Temperance due to her fussy nature. She was a Palfrey Horse, the breed used by most aristocrats and knights due to their strength and speed. She was one of the larger steeds–expected as her rider was tall. The brown and white male horse of a similar size belonged to Elis, who was 185 centimeters (6’1”)-- and clearly well taken care of. Her black coat and equally black mane were practically shining. If her main body resembled obsidian, then it was not wrong to refer to her blue-gray eyes as crystals. Rok Soo was honored to have such a stunning steed.

 

Honestly, when he first brought her out of the stables, she had been extremely energetic. Especially as Rok Soo steadied for mounting. 

 

‘She must’ve been really lonely being unable to carry her rider for so long’

 

Rok Soo couldn’t help but gently hold her head, stroking her snout. He apologizes softly, “Sorry. I’ve wronged you,”

 

Temperance let out a soft nicker, as if agreeing with him. 

 

He had seen her yesterday when both horse and rider familiarize themselves with one another again. It was quicker than Rok Soo thought and he found that riding Temperance, especially after his memories continued to flow in, was a lot more comfortable than the horse he used the first day.

 

Anyhow, today, he’d be leaving the territory. He had already informed his siblings and expressed his desire to go without a guard. They only agreed because Rok Soo swore he’d send a message and he promised to take a few magic artifacts. Additionally, Rok Soo had given them a destination. 

 

(Even then, the three of them argued for an hour before Elis and Siwan finally caved in)

 

He was heading to Harris Village.

 

He wanted to get there and return before Cale returned from the palace. He wasn’t sure why Cale hated Harris Village, but it was enough of a reason to mock their massacre in front of a survivor. He was sure that Cale had some reason. 

 

Cale was not a person to simply hate.

 

Rok Soo adjusted the cloak on his person, waving goodbye to the servants and his siblings, before riding out of the gate. On the satchel he had all necessary items, including a magic bag on his hip. Rok Soo rode through the streets at a calm pace, slowing down at the main entrance to the City. The two guards turned upon hearing the horse and Rok Soo held up his ID. Temperance also had the Nyphan Crest on her forehead, attached to the reins. 

 

After he was cleared, Rok Soo flicked the reins and Temperance took off at a high speed, leaving a trail of dust. Rok Soo grinned at the sudden wind, his cloak flowing behind him. This was something he really liked about this world. The nature that flashed by and the thrill of freely exploring it. It was something he couldn’t do in Korea.

 

Not only because of urbanization but also because of those damn monsters. Walking around outside of the refortified cities, let alone the mountains that once hosted hundreds of visitors everyday, was a luxury a very, very, small number of individuals worldwide could afford. Shaking his head of depressing thoughts, Rok Soo guided Temperance in the direction of Harris Village. He had memorized the map last night.

~~

 

The Harris Village was a few days' journey by carriage, but with the speed of Temperance and Rok Soo’s will to ride through the night, he made it within two full days. He entered the small mountain village in the morning of his third day, Temperance walking at a small trot. They had rested little during Rok Soo’s journey, that’s why he decided to spend at least a day here.

 

As he brought her to a halt, Rok Soo took notice of the eyes that were staring at him. It made sense of course. Rok Soo screamed aristocrat with his high quality cloak, blazer, vest, shirt, trousers, boots, gloves and the obvious glint of his earrings; yet he had no guards at all. After he dismounted, a man came up to him. He had dark brown hair that was beginning to gray, tied in a low ponytail. His skin was tanned and his eyes were light brown. He was rather large, though, shorter than Rok Soo(that’s probably not a fair statement to make), “Welcome, Young Master!”

 

Rok Soo scanned the area, searching for a head of black hair and Korean features, yet saw no one. Nonetheless, he kept the mask covering the bottom half of his face on, “My apologies for arriving so early, is there somewhere my horse can rest and I spend the day and night?”

 

The man grinned warmly, “Of course!”

 

He then adds apologetically, “I hope the young master does not mind his steed staying with our own horses,”

 

Rok Soo snorted, “I don’t mind at all. This one, on the other hand,” he stroked Temperance, “Is rather fussy. Let me know if Temperance gives you any trouble,”

 

The man chuckled, before motioning someone over. A boy with similar genetics walked over. He was obviously well muscled, clearly doing some sort of labor. Rok Soo handed the reins over, informing, “Her name’s Temperance,” 

 

He then turned and grabbed any of his personal and important items; things that were safer with him than apart. Then, before the young boy could walk away, he handed the kid a gold coin. Immediately, the two froze.

 

“Y-Young master??!!” The boy exclaimed, shocked.

 

“Young Master, there’s no need to pay so much!!” The man said.

 

Rok Soo looked at the man again, “Are you the chief?”

 

“Yes, sir!”

 

“Then, I’ll give these to you directly,” Rok Soo pulled out two more gold coins.

 

“N-no! Young Master! It’s too much!!”

 

Rok Soo shrugged, “Please, take them. It’s for my room too,”

 

“B-but–”

 

“Chief, I really am rather tired. Please take this,” Rok Soo pushed.

 

He placed two of the coins in the front pocket of the man’s coat and slipped the third into the teen boy’s overalls. Both males would’ve yelped had Temperance not made a soft snort, reminding them of her presence. 

 

Rok Soo patted the boy’s head, “Thanks for the help,” 

 

He walked past the two, telling them it was the end of the argument. The Chief was quick to catch up, sighing, “You’re very kind young master-nim,”

 

Rok Soo shook his head, before turning, “I’m the second son of the Nyphan Family. I came on a short ride out of Rain City and decided to stay a day here,”

 

If the Chief was confused by Rok Soo’s omission of his first name, he did not show it. Instead, he simply smiled and led him to the largest house in the village. By largest, he meant it was a simple two story cottage, “This is my house. You may use the first floor guest room. It’s been modified as a resting area for guests,”

 

“Much appreciated, Chief,” Rok Soo bowed his head.

 

As they entered, Rok Soo questioned casually, “So, what’s Harris Village like? It seems to be a simply mountain village bordering the Forest of Darkness,”

 

The Chief laughed, “That really is all we are, Young Master!”

 

“How brave,” Rok Soo commended, “And no one has thought to move away?”

 

“Hmm…not really, young master. There’s few that leave but they usually return. All the adults, including our eldest members, have been born here,” The Chief explained, “Ah! We also take others in,”

 

‘Bingo!’

 

“Take others in?” 

 

“Yes, well, Madam Canron, you’ll probably hear the kids refer to her as Granny Canron, found this teenage boy stumbling about near the edges of the Forest. She brought him and is teaching him to read and write,”

 

Rok Soo’s heart jumped.

 

‘So, Choi Han is already here!’

 

The reason Rok Soo came to Harris Village was to determine if Choi Han was here or not. He had wanted to confirm the situation rather than inferring it. Inferring with Cale had clearly been a doozy. 

 

Yet, despite getting his confirmation, Rok Soo suddenly wished to leave and get far away from the punk that is definitely unstable. 

 

‘If Choi Han has only just arrived, he has not gotten used to being with other humans, let alone gotten a hold of the language used in the Western Continent. Seeing me or even hearing my name will cause a mess.’

 

“How kind,” Rok Soo responded as the Chief opened the door to his temporary room. It was simple and well furnished. The bed was simple, laying to the left of a small window, draped in brown curtains. Parallel to the bed, on the other side of the window and pressed against the right corner, was a desk and chair. On it sat a simple lamp. After walking in, if one turned to gaze back at the front door, they’d find a second one on the other side;  Rok Soo assumed it led to either a closet or bathroom. It reminded Rok Soo of his small apartment he owned when he was a teenager back in Korea. Frankly, Rok Soo was fine with it. It had everything he needed for a short trip, “This will do well, thank you very much,”

 

“Of course, Young Master. Shall I receive some breakfast for you?”

 

“If you could,”

 

“I most certainly can!”

 

The door shut softly. Rok Soo removed his mask, placing his items on the desk. He sat down on the bed, laying down and running a hand over his face. Now that he’s confirmed Choi Han’s existence, Rok Soo must now decide if he should make Cale and Choi Han form a bond now or after the massacre.

 

He also has to decide how to help prevent the massacre.

 

“Huuu…” he sighed.

 

Rok Soo sat up again, walking over to his desk and pulling out a small disk. It was apparently imbued with bits of magic stone, allowing for it to serve as a temporary remote for short messages shared by the magic balls. It was like facetime but with magic instead of technology. 

 

He had promised Elis he would contact him when he arrived at Harris Village.

 

Rok Soo began to pull out the magic ball and the stand, setting it up for communication. As he did, two knocks sounded from the door before it opened. A young girl looking around Cale’s age walked in, a plate of food in her hands, “Young Master-nim. I’ve brought breakfast,”

 

Rok Soo motioned her inside, “Thank you, young miss,”

 

The girl smiled shyly, placing the plate down. She then stepped back and gave a curtsy before quickly leaving the room and closing the door. Rok Soo glanced at the food. It was a simple array of eggs and bacon, a few grapes set aside. Rok Soo activated the message while he began to eat.

 

Soon, his hyung’s face showed up. Rok Soo nodded in greeting, “Hyung-nim,”

 

“Rok Soo, how’s your journey?”

 

“Simple. I’m staying the night here and then heading back tomorrow morning,” Rok Soo dutifully informed, “I’m currently staying in the chief’s house,”

 

“That’s good, I’m glad to see you’re alright,” 

 

“You worry too much. It’s bad for your age,”

 

“Ha- you punk!”

 

Rok Soo popped a grape in, speaking sincerely, “Hyung-nim, you’re already in your 30s but haven’t given me a sister-in-law and a niece or nephew–”

 

“Alright, that’s enough out of you!” Elis cut him off and Rok Soo couldn’t stop the small teasing smile from appearing on his lips, “Rest well. Make sure to lock the door and windows when you sleep,”

 

Rok Soo gave a firm nod, before the short magic cut the connection. Rok Soo hummed, putting the communication device away again and finishing his breakfast. After that, Rok Soo decided to wash up. The guest room seemed to have been modified for travelers because there was a connecting bathroom. It was small and didn’t have a vanity. It simply had the toilet, sink, and a shower. 

 

Kim Rok Soo had been in far worse places that the vast difference from his home and here did not bother him. Instead, he was thankful the water was clean and that he walked out feeling refreshed. Rok Soo grabbed his journal and a pen, sitting on the beed with his back propped up by the pillows. Flipping through the pages, he wrote down the notes containing information about the Harris Village.

 

Now that he knew Choi Han was here, it was crucial to make a decision. Choi Han was the main protagonist of [The Birth of a Hero] meaning he was both strong and important in the overall flow of events. Rok Soo, of course, had no means to get involved with Choi Han. He was going to prevent Cale from being beaten up and get them to become acquainted. This should also deal with Ron and Beacrox.

 

‘Choi Han also serves as a good test for them. If they leave Cale like they did before, I will deal with the fall out,’ Rok Soo made a small note.

 

In the novel, it was never mentioned what Cale’s reaction to the news was. Rok Soo imagined it would be an outward barrage of indifference and/or swearing, but on the inside, Cale would feel hurt. It was clear to Rok Soo that Cale looked upon the people of Rain City as his . Not something he owned, but rather his people. His duty. Cale held a hidden affection for his family and Rok Soo knew that he considered Ron a father-figure. 

 

Furthermore, Cale would’ve received the news of Ron’s departure after waking up from the unconscious state Choi Han beat him into. 

 

A shudder runs up Rok Soo’s body. He’d really not want to meet Choi Han when the kid wasn’t in the right mind. Which meant that Rok Soo must do absolutely everything to avoid Choi Han today.

 

‘Yes, yes, it would be smoother if Choi Han and Cale had slight contact before. Choi Han would have a name to give to the guards and Cale could respond–’

 

Rok Soo paused his writing, “Ah…this might not work,”

 

Cale hated Harris Village.

 

Rok Soo made a small arrow under the plan he’d written down: Figure out why Cale hates Harris Village .

 

Yes, perhaps before he does anything, he should figure this out. 

 

The only problem with this is, how does he bring up a village Cale so vehemently despised…peacefully?

 

“...aigoo….”

 

This stupid red-haired punk was really giving him extra work!!



Chapter 9: Scarlet Strings

Chapter Text

Rok Soo stayed inside his guest room during his stay at Harris Village. He decided he would not take the chance to meet Choi Han at all. He inquired casually to the chief about how the village worked and found quickly there was a night guard. Naturally, Rok Soo managed to swindle out information and found that Choi Han was not on guard, meaning Rok Soo could leave just before dawn. He mentioned this off handly to the chief out of courtesy and the man tried to talk him into leaving later but Rok Soo insisted he had work.

 

Thus, he was soon out of Harris Village and two days later back at Rain City in the afternoon.

 

Siwan was quick to coddle him and check him down, only letting him go when he said he wanted a shower. Balint was ready for him when he entered his room, pointing silently to the bathroom. After he came out and was dressing, Balint informed, “the lord has requested a lunch with you and Lady Siwan,”

 

‘Of course he did,’ Rok Soo sighed in his head, ‘These idiotic siblings of mine,’

 

Balint didn’t mention the smile that curled fondly at Rok Soo’s lips.

 

The meal was casual and warm, just like every meal shared between the three of them. Rok Soo listened to banter and teasing, occasionally joining in. The servants that were serving them smiled and let out soft laughs at the sight of their three charges. 

 

The Nyphan Estate did not have an official title, nor was it officially recognized as a noble family. Working for them provided little honor. However every servant and knight and mage would not change it. 

 

“Rok Soo, why did you go to Harris Village all of a sudden?” Siwan asked after a small pause had hovered between the three of them.

 

“...I was bored,”

 

“Really?” Siwan raised an eyebrow, “There was no other reason?”

 

Elis stared at his sister curiously. Rok Soo had a similar stare, but repeated, “No,”

 

“Hmm…so it wasn't because you were upset?”

 

“Upset?”

 

“Yes, Young Master Cale has never been apart from you this long since you two met,” Siwan smiled innocently.

 

“Siwan…” Elis sighed.

 

Rok Soo stared blankly.

 

“I am not upset?”

 

‘Why would I be upset? The only thing odd about that punk being gone is the quiet’

 

Siwan smiled wider, “Of course,”

 

Elis decided to move the conversation forward, “Speaking of, while you were gone a package came from you,”

 

“...for me?”

 

“Yes. The carrier also said that it was something Young Master Cale commissioned and requested be sent over,” 

 

“Oh,” Rok Soo was intrigued, “Did they say what was inside?’

 

“No,” Elis shook his head, “However, the carrier did say that you would know exactly what it was,”

 

Elis reached into his coat and pulled out a small envelope. He handed it over to his brother, “This was given to me to directly give you,”

 

Rok Soo looked at the ink on the envelope that etched out his name. The handwriting was familiar. There was not a stray spot of ink anywhere else. The penmanship was graceful and exceedingly neat. It was Cale’s handwriting. 

 

Rok Soo turned the envelope, taking an unused knife and cutting open the wax seal. He opened the letter as he vaguely listened to the chatter of his siblings next to him. Pulling out the paper, Rok Soo was greeted with more of the perfect and precise penmanship that belonged to Cale Henituse. It was a short message, only a few lines. At the bottom, there wasn’t even a full signature. Just the initials “C.H.” 

 

Yet the short letter made Rok Soo’s eyes widen in surprise and a rush of adrenaline ran through his body, “Hah!”

 

Hey, old man. 

Do you remember that “thing” I had vaguely mentioned to you a few months back? The one that I said was inspired by a book? Well, I’ve built a decent foundation. Within my estate and outside it. Bars and boutiques. The slums. All of it, I clicked together. I will tell you more in person, but these documents are for you to see my plan and progress. I want your eyes on it, your opinion. Also, I’ve set a book out for you that you should check out. 

~ C.H

 

“This punk!” 

 

“Hmm? What is it?” Siwan asked as Elis observed quietly.

 

Rok Soo folded the letter, placing it back into the envelope. He gave his siblings an innocent smile, “Cale’s been rather obsolete on a matter. I’ll finally be getting details,”

 

Elis and Siwan exchanged odd looks. Nonetheless, Elis couldn’t help but fondly sigh, smiling as he said, “Go on then,”

 

Rok Soo was quick to get up, muttering a short goodbye before making his way towards his room. Siwan laughed as they watched the quick steps. She grinned, “My, my, what will we do with him?”

 

Elis chuckled, “It’s nice to see him warming up,”

 

Rok Soo eagerly made his way towards his room, before changing paths to his study. A servant had found and informed him the package had been placed in there instead. This made more sense, he supposed. His study was far more secure than his bedroom.

 

Dismissing the servants that were dusting inside, Rok Soo walked to his desk. He sat in the large chair, opening a thin drawer where most of his small writing instruments and other tools lay. Such as the wax seal knife. 

 

Its handle was of polished elm wood, the glossy finish reflecting the light that ricocheted in from the windows. The blade was not silver but rather had a golden color to it, complimenting the wood. 

 

Bringing the package to his lap, Rok Soo easily used the sharpness of the seal knife to cut open the package. Placing it off to the side, Rok Soo opened the box and pulled out a stack of papers— no, two stacks of papers, each held together by a thin rope.

 

The box was set down next to the desk as Rok Soo lifted up the small slips of paper tied to each string, labeling the piles. Both piles were relatively the same thickness, only about half an' inch of parchment. The stack that was on top was labeled ‘completed/in progress’ while the second stack was leveled ‘unfinished/to begin’ .

 

Placing the ‘unfinished’ pile to the side, Rok Soo untied the first stack and pulled off the blank piece of paper at the top. With record, Rok Soo let himself intently absorb the words. He did not read it fast despite only needing a glance to recall everything on a single page. Instead, he read through it at his casual reading speed.

 

Only a little way through the papers and Rok Soo was pleasantly surprised. Cale had been working hard in the shadows. He had made hidden connections with people all over Rain City. Rok Soo suspects that Ron or Beacrox had given a tad nudge to find trustable people, but it didn’t really matter. In the end, it was Cale in charge. Furthermore, it seemed that not everybody knew it was Cale Henituse running the show.

 

Billios Flynn was one of the few assets that did know and also one of the most important.

 

According to the report on the bastard son, Cale had let down his persona and drew on Billios’s curiosity. The two had exchanged a short conversation that was scripted below. Rok Soo was proud while reading the next few correlations.

 

Once Cale had gotten Billios intrigued, he had moved to sink his teeth into Flynn by subtly tugging at Billio’s greed and prodding notes at the Flynn Merchant guild. It was clear that Cale had a knack for how words affect the mind and perception. He had clearly approached Billios knowing about his shaky status in the Flynn Family and knowledge about his work in Rain City. The scripts and letters pinned clearly expressed word play for both sides. Billios also sought to make claims or squeeze out information, but Cale would write something like ‘My, oh my, the Flynn Merchant Guild is really letting a jewel rust. You should be glad I’m a fan of nice things’ or ‘Hm, I hope this is worth the price, Flynn. I am not above demanding a refund,’ and the next letter sent by Billios was usually curbed to praise and assurance. The following correspondence would contain what Cale wanted or new information. 

 

After two weeks of more mock assignments, Cale had employed Billios to find him information on suspicious people in Rain City. This section was marked as important.

 

The list of about two dozen names was listed next to another list compiled by the official reports of the Henituse Territory’s information network. Rok Soo wasn’t sure how Cale got access to those but he brushed it aside. Rok Soo was surprised that Billios’s list was only a couple names longer with a few amount of overlap.

 

The paragraph written informs that Cale had sent Ron to investigate the names on Billios’s list. Billios had given sound information. Rok Soo expected to see a report of the people being taken care of but he was pleasantly surprised by the small notes in the margins. 

 

As he kept going, he connected the odd words. A few of those names were listed as people Cale had added to his web while those not in the first batch were still being considered. Only four of the names seemed to have been marked as a threat; one of them had already been dealt with.

 

A few of the names compiled to the first pile included bakers, bar owners, boutiques, jewelers, artists and a few more. The number of truly confirmed people was few in number, just about a dozen people. Even then, it seemed to Rok Soo the most trusted was Billios Flynn. A close second would be someone who worked at the Rain City Bank.

 

“Not so bad kid..” 

 

The last page of the pile was a drawn up plan already past the first couple steps which mostly included scouting and target gathering. It seems that Cale had been paying attention to the lower lives of Rain City. To build a concrete network, Cale was planning to build up a large network within the slums. The plan also included a list of pros and cons. There were a few cons such as if a beggar could truly be trusted enough or would have the correct resources to provide good information. Cale seemed to have countered this with a cover and pro.

 

“...build a fund and charity,”

 

Rok Soo snorted, chuckling, ‘Though it's meant for his own purpose, Cale doesn't need to provide the entirety of the slums with support. Only those he deems valuable enough to be useful. This is just him being the kind kid he is and caring about his people again’

 

Rok Soo kept the plan near him as he pulled off the string for the next stack. The unfinished stack was organized in a similar manner to the first, except it was mostly unfinished reports. Furthermore, there were smaller slips clipped to the top of certain pages with a small note directed for Rok Soo. 

 

Only four of the people in the vacant stack were in the process of being implemented. Cale’s notes were meticulous and organized into sections, some specific to the person. Cale had clearly thought out how to build a network and ensure that there was little contact or knowledge of others involved. It was clear that Cale did not trust this network completely and was being very careful. He wanted to know everything about the person he was trying to involve before actually involving them.

 

Age, gender, occupation, family, friends, enemies, transactions, reputation, everything. Cale was using Billios, Ron, and Beacrox to his full advantage. 

 

“And now you plan to use me,” Rok Soo muttered, his eyes gleaming with pride and amusement. ‘Hehe, I’ve taught this bastard well’

 

Rok Soo, after going through the reports, took out fresh parchment and began to write. Not letters, but more reports and details. He added on to each person in the pile and made a few mental notes to send out some of his own people to investigate. Balint was a favorite choice as he answered directly to Rok Soo and was the servant that had the most exposure to Cale and his endeavors.

 

Additionally, he also wrote down a few names that he knew Cale would recognize as faculty of the Nyphan Manor. Rok Soo had the names of the people working at the manor memorized along with basic information about them. This is why he was aware of the servants that had taken a liking to Cale and which ones Cale also found pleasant. With the information of being one of the masters of the house, Rok Soo could provide a few more names for Cale to add. 

 

He wouldn’t add anyone Cale didn’t trust nor feel comfy with. It was Cale’s web. Rok Soo, in retrospect, was also just another string. He was just of a higher ranking and the closest string to the head. 

 

Rok Soo saved the proposition about the slums for later as it required a little bit of investigation and thought. Rok Soo hadn’t been near the slums since they’d stopped going to the silver tree. He also knew the reason Cale was hesitant.

 

Cale was, naturally, a pure blooded noble. His knowledge about commoners, especially those of the slums, was limited. Also, with how nobility reacted to commoners becoming nobles via marriage or adoption, it was high chance that a lot of what Cale has heard about the poorest of his people were insults directed towards his family. He also is sure that Cale’s hatred for Harris Village also couples into some sort of hesitancy.

 

This is, of course, not blaming Cale. Rok Soo is not a noble by blood and is extremely aware of the type of life living on the streets and in terrible conditions is like. Cale is not. Even if Cale is better than most nobles who would spit and such, it won’t take away the fact that Cale has to be far more careful when recruiting the slums than a regular commoner. The slums are ignored for the most part. Even amongst the commoners, there is a hierarchy and prejudice regarding the slums. 

 

To recruit the slums, Cale would have to appeal to something other than money. More than money, food and water is treasure. It would be a slow thing to slowly recruit the slums, let alone in a way that’s  natural. To build a charity for the slums, Cale is best protected by using his name. However, Cale’s reputation is on a downwards slope and him doing something so inherently good will arouse suspicion and scrutiny. 

 

Rok Soo exhaled deeply, pausing his writing as he thought. He doesn’t want to encourage Cale to risk the congregation and unexpectedness that could be the slums without proper information, let alone a proper motivation. 

 

Rok Soo mumbles, “Perhaps Cale and I should personally investigate the slums…it would be crucial to know how they viewed the Hentiuse Family and if they’d be recipients…”

 

Setting the pile aside, Rok Soo added a few more details and notes to the reports. He was careful with his writing, ensuring that the most key details and words were written in Korean as Cale had done so in his reports. Honestly, Rok Soo was quite proud at how quickly and eager Cale was to use Korean. He didn’t think he’d be affected by something so mundane but listening to Cale ask about new words or use Korean while speaking with him gave him an odd sense of nostalgia.

 

As he thought about it, a small smile sat on his face without him realizing. Rok Soo kept working until he had to eat and return to his regular duties. After ensuring everything was secure inside the locked drawer, Rok Soo took the merchant reports from Balint. A sigh escaped him as he stared at the familiar words, “Ugh…”

 

“The Young Master was working very happily earlier,”

 

“Cale’s given me something interesting to do,” Rok Soo grumbled, “This is so boring and it's the same shit over and over,”

 

“Shall I get you some pastries?”

 

“How about something savory?” 

 

“I could request some stuffed peppers,”

 

“That sounds great, actually. Thanks,”

 

Rok Soo smiled at Balint, who gave a small bow in return. Rok Soo watched Balint leave his study, staring at the closed door for a few moments. His head turned and he stared out the window and at Rain City. 

 

A single thought rang true in his head at that moment.

 

‘What a nice place’



Chapter 10: Expand

Chapter Text

“....”

 

“Come again?”

 

“Ahem,” Elis cleared his throat, “Tonight, we will be hosting the Henituse Family for dinner,”

 

Rok Soo stared blankly, “Didn’t the Count and Cale only get back from the capital yesterday?”

 

“Yes, actually this was requested last week but the Count asked if we could host after the banquet,” Elis explained.

 

“...why is this happening?” Rok Soo looked at Siwan.

 

Siwan smiled, “As you know we’re trying to expand to other territories. Our reach in the North East is unmatched but the other territories, especially the Western part of the Roan Kingdom, is basically untouched,”

 

“Due to the gallery, the Nyphan Family have worked directly with the lord of the territory and the person managing basically anything art related,” Elis added on, “To expand, it would be good to have some support and use the Henituse name as leverage,”

 

Rok Soo crossed his arms in front of him, “Oh, so it’s a business meal,”

 

“Yes,”

 

“But why are the children coming?”

 

“Oh, well, Young Master Cale is your friend so he’s naturally invited,” Siwan shrugged, “But it’s rude if we outcast Second Young Master Basen and Lady Lily,”

 

Rok Soo sighed, “Right, of course. And if we’re inviting the three children and the Countess, the Count should naturally join as well,”

 

Elis and Siwan nodded with matching smiles.

 

Rok Soo scowled, “Cale didn’t have to come,”

 

“Hm? But don’t you want to see him?” Siwan tilted her head.

 

“No,”

 

Elis smiled, “You must’ve missed your first friend a little,”

 

Rok Soo glared, “I did not,”

 

His older siblings smiled again.

 

Rok Soo’s eyes twitched.

~~

 

Cale adjusted the rings on his hand, speaking to Ron as they walked towards the front of the Henituse Estate, “We just got back and we’re working? Why am I working? Ron, why am I going again?”

 

“Because the Nyphan Family invited, young master,”

 

“Ugh. That jerk. I’ll kill him,” 

 

Ron smiled, entertained by the grumbles. 

 

The two of them passed through the front doors of the Henituse Manor, finding the four brunettes waiting for them. Cale looked at the single carriage and kept his face neutral. His eyes moved towards Deruth upon hearing him speak, “Cale, have you everything you need?”

 

“Mn,”

 

“Ron, please look after the manor,” Deruth smiled.

 

“I will, my lord,”

 

Cale looked at Ron, “Ron,”

 

“Yes, young master, I remember,” 

 

“It’s important,” 

 

“This butler shall make sure it is done well,”

 

Cale gave a small nod of approval. 

 

“My dear, shall we leave?” Violan speaks softly.

 

“Yes, let’s go,”

 

Deruth enters the carriage followed by Violan. Cale stoically enters after, sitting near the window and on the other side of the carriage, opposing his Father. Basen files in after, sitting opposite to Violan. Finally, Ron helps Lily enter and the young girl sits in between her brothers. She grins, clapping her hands as the carriage begins to move, “We’re going on a trip!!”

 

Basen smiles, while the count and countess laugh. Deruth reaches forward and gently pokes Lily’s nose, “Unfortunately, we’re not going that far,”

 

Lily tilts her head, “Huh? Where are we going?”

 

“We’ll be having dinner with the Nyphan Family. You remember them, right Lily? You met them when we saw all the paintings?” Violan explained.

 

Lily looked like she was thinking before her expression brightened up. She looked at her eldest brother, “Oh!! Orabeoni’s friend!!”

 

Cale, who was simply staring through the gap between the window and the curtain, ignoring the situation, jolted, head whipping around to stare at Lily, eyes wide. Basen, who clearly remembered that Cale had asked them to not tell anyone, sweatdropped and reached over, laughing awkwardly, “Haha, Lily. What’re you talking about?”

 

Lily looks at Basen innocently, “Huh? Basen Oppa was there too? Orabeoni was carrying me because my foot hurt! And we saw paintings- and Orabeoni talked with the person with black hair and eyes like orabeoni!”

 

Basen paled and he lifted his eyes to stare at Cale, who’s stoic expression was cracked as he stared at Lily in disbelief. The second young master then looked at Violan and Deruth, who were looking between the three of them.

 

Cale suddenly inhaled and muttered a low, “Lily…”

 

Lily perked her head up, “Yes?”

 

Cale went speechless. How does he handle this? He looked up staring at Basen who met his gaze with an awkward expression. Clearly, Basen didn’t know what to do either.

 

“...Cale,”

 

Cale flinched at Deruth’s voice. He swallowed, “Yes, Father?”

 

“Cale? Are you friends–”

 

“No,” Cale lied through his teeth, “She’s confused. We just talked,”

 

“But Orabeoni was laughing and smiling?”

 

‘This little sister of mine–?!’ Cale froze in his seat.

 

Deruth turned to Lily, “Pardon?”

 

Lily grinned, looking excited to speak. Before she could, Cale touched her head gently, careful not to ruin her hair. He speaks as softly as he can, “Lily. We only talked with him,”

 

“Yes! But Orabeoni liked talking to him!”

 

Cale’s eyebrow twitched and he removed his hand with a groan. He grumbled, “Children…”

 

“Cale, there’s no need to hide it,” Deruth smiled, but his eyes were confused and peering into Cale as if trying to gouge him out, “If you’re friends with the Young Master it’s fine. I don’t understand why you’d want to hide it from us,”

 

But Cale didn’t want them to know. He wanted somewhere safe and out of his Father’s influence. The Nyphan Estate was the only place that Cale had. The shops, the bars, the galleries, the manor, all of it would eventually filter up to his Father. Outside of the Nyphan manor, Cale was the short-tempered first heir to the county who had begun to drink. Inside the Nyphan Manor, he was just Cale. 

 

Cale wouldn’t ever admit that he enjoyed putting down the facade. He’d rather die than admit to anyone that letting his walls down after so many years was so…liberating.

 

If his Father knew he was close to the Nyphan Family, he’d have nowhere to go again. Furthermore, it’ll cause trouble with the Nyphan Family if they knew that they were close with the useless trash of the Henituse Family.

 

Cale spoke curtly, “I already said I’m not friends with him. Why would I be friends with him?”

 

“But Orabeoni–”

 

“Lily,” Cale looked at her, softening his tone a bit but keeping an edge to it, “You’re mistaken. We are not friends. I was being polite,”

 

Lily pouted and Basen reached over to poke her cheek, “Yeah, Lily. You’re right that Hyung enjoyed the conversation but that doesn't mean they’re friends,”

 

Cale nodded in approval, “Exactly,”

 

“I see,” Deruth hummed, before chuckling, “Of course it makes sense,”

 

Cale speaks suddenly, “Of course it does. Plus, don’t you tail me every other day? If I had been friends with him wouldn’t you already know?”

 

Deruth let out a cough of surprise. Violan looks at her husband, “You tail him?”

 

Cale is suddenly confused, “Was this not something you both agreed to?”

 

Violan shook her head, staring blankly at Deruth, “Why’re you tailing him?”

 

“I’m just looking out for him,” Deruth explains, “Cale never takes a guard with him,”

 

“I don’t like the guards,”

 

“Cale, the guards wouldn’t hurt you,” 

 

‘As if,’ Cale gave a blank stare, ‘Those guards wouldn’t interfere if I was being beaten to death’

 

Deruth suddenly smiled oddly, “Really, where did your sudden disliking for the guards come from? You used to adore them and you’d follow the captain with your sword, mimicking his moves,”

 

Violan smiled softly, a small chuckle. Cale’s expression darkened and he looked at his Father coldly, “Hah? Where did this come from?”

 

Naturally, Cale had once trusted the people of the estate. But that was before his life was ruined by a single carriage ride.

 

Deruth smiled, “It was very funny. He’d mimic me when I practice sword too,”

 

Lily bounced in her seat, “Wow! So Orabeoni’s a swordsman!”

 

“Tch,” Cale clicked his tongue, “As if,”

 

“I’ve seen hyung use a sword,”

 

Cale looked at Basen in confusion, “Huh?”

 

Basen nods dumbly, “You looked really cool hyung-nim,”

 

“Well- I-” Cale frowned, “When did you see me?”

 

“Um, four years ago maybe,” Basen looked at Lily, “Hyung-nim’s really good,”

 

Cale’s mouth parts in confusion, “What?”

 

‘What is he doing? Why is this conversation happening? No, wait, why are any of you paying attention to me?!’

 

Lily whipped around and stared at Cale. The oldest of the three children felt chills go down his back as he stared at the starry eyes. He coughed and looked away, unaware his cheeks were flushing in embarrassment, “That’s such crap!”

 

“Orabeoni! Orabeoni! Orabeoni!” 

 

Cale curiously glanced at his sister upon feeling her suddenly repeatedly tug at his sleeve. From the corner of his eyes he could see Deruth staring with a smile and Violan looking slightly nervous, but also…hopeful? No, that can’t be right. It’s probably fondness over her daughter.

 

“Orabeoni!!”

 

“Ah, yes, yes,” Cale answered tiredly.

 

“Teach me!!!”

 

“What?” Violan and Deruth chorused.

 

“Huh?” Cale said at the same time.

 

Basen smiled. When Cale and Deruth had gone to the capitol, Basen spent some time with his Mother and sister. Naturally, Lily asked about the banquet and how long they’d be gone. From that discussion, Lily had asked a few things about Cale.

 

Now, here’s the thing. Basen doesn’t know…well…anything about his brother. Violan even less so. The extent of their knowledge is basic information such as his name and age. It’s…shameful, to be honest.

 

They were supposed to be family, but they’re all basically strangers. They’d learned small things, such as Cale, like sweets, recently, but in the end– it wasn’t enough to call themselves a family. Even if they weren’t blood related, they should know something . But the reality was they knew nothing.

 

Lily was naturally curious and bubbly, and she was always curious about the brother she sees sparsely and is mostly kept away from by servants. The brother who everyone avoids like a plague and is gone from day to night, rarely joining them for meals. Her questions started off simple, about the sweets. Then she asked about other things she did know. “Is he really busy?” “The servants tell me not to bother him too much” “How come I don’t see him a lot” “What does he like?” “Does he like swords?” 

 

That’s what led Basen to recall a few memories about Cale.

 

Those memories made him a bit mournful. When they were younger, Cale was more approachable, kind even. He hadn’t actively hung out with them, but they’d shared conversations and meals. He’d even assisted Basen with getting familiar with the manor at the beginning. 

 

Basen was honestly quite sure his brother’s downfall was because of his and his mom. Violan sometimes felt it too. They didn’t talk about it, nor think about it, but Lily was curious about her oldest brother so they couldn’t help but talk a little. Very little. After that conversation, Lily had asked Basen if Cale could teach her sword. It was off handed and shocked Basen so much he didn’t answer. Lily had blabbered on about something else that had come to mind and the sentence was forgotten.

 

That’s what led Basen to keep talking about Cale when the topic arised now. He wanted to get close with his brother, even if just a little. He understood his brother didn’t like him, but he wanted to at least be able to talk with him. That was enough. Basen would not push Cale’s decision. Cale’s feelings were all reasonable. 

 

Basen was the brother Cale didn’t want and the son his Father had brought home a year after Cale’s mother passed away. Why wouldn’t Cale dislike the two that were suddenly called his family?

 

“Sword!! Orabeoni! Teach me sword! I want to be a knight!”

 

“I–”

 

“Lily, let go of Cale’s coat. And ask politely,” Violan scolded softly. She looked at Cale, pausing at the confusion and surprise in his eyes. She’ll think about it later, “Cale, you don’t have to–”

 

“But Mother!” Lily frowns, letting Cale go. She pouted up at Cale, “Please Orabeoni! I want to get closer with Orabeoni too!”

 

The atmosphere seemed to stutter.

 

Cale’s expression turned cold and it looked like he shut down. Basen bit the inside of his mouth, watching the slight emotions melt away into a cold slate. His eyes flickered over to his parents who both seemed unsure of how to handle this…no, his Mother seemed regretful and worried, while Deruth just looked unsure of what to do. But his eyes remained on Cale.

 

‘Ah…this…’ Basen worried, ‘How do I handle this?’

 

Cale turned away, eyes hard and hands crossed over his chest. His voice was stern, “You’re out of your head, Lily. Why don’t we just get through dinner. Your excitement is confusing you,”

 

Lily tilted her head, “Huh?”

 

Basen swallows and leans forward, “That means you should ask him another time,”

 

Cale’s eyes shifted towards Basen, cold and glaring, “Just what are you–”

 

“Ah! Okay!!” Lily beamed and Cale faltered at the utter innocence.

 

He stared at her before turning away and grumbling, “Everyone’s gone crazy. What the heck is going on…”

 

A knock startled all of them.

 

The five heads perked up and they all stared in surprise as the carriage door opened and a young man with a dark colored cloak at his back and sword at his waist bowed. He motioned forward, “Welcome to the Nyphan Estate, your excellencies,”

 

‘We’re here?’ The family thought blankly.

 

Cale recovered first and he cleared his throat, “You should wait for us to answer before opening the carriage door. We didn’t even realize we’d stopped moving,”

 

The guard, who actually recognized Cale, simply smiled at the cold tone, “Oh my, you’re correct, Young Master. Please excuse me, the estate is rather nervous at such prestige visiting us,”

 

Deruth gathered his bearings and stepped out of the carriage, smiling warmly, “No need to worry. Be at ease,”

 

He held out a hand for Violan to take, carefully leading her out from the carriage. Cale was quick to follow with Basen and Lily behind him. When Lily landed, she bounced forward and grabbed the tail of Cale’s coat. The red-head glanced down blankly before saying, “Let go,”

 

Violan must’ve heard him because she glanced over and quickly called, “Lily, dear. Come here,”

 

“Oh!” Lily quickly ran to her mother, reaching up and holding her hand firmly. 

 

The five of them walked forward, approaching the entrance of the three-story estate. Basen gasped at the fountain while Lily giggled and babbled to Violan about how pretty it was. Cale had seen it numerous times that he simply ignored it, walking quickly. He wanted to get inside.

 

Thankfully, getting inside was easy. 

 

Once they passed through the front, they opened up into the main staircase that connected the first and second floor. Descending from those stairs were the three Nyphan members. Cale’s boredom curbed at the sight of familiar faces and he relaxed, straightening up slightly.

 

Deruth noticed the shift, but said nothing just thinking his son was relieved to be inside.

 

“Count, Countess!” Lord Elis greeted warmly, as the three siblings bowed, “I am honored you accepted our invitation,”

 

“Thank you for having us, Lord Elis,” Deruth smiled, leading the greetings from Henituse County.

 

“The servants informed us they're prepared to host us in the dining hall, shall we?” 

 

“That would be wonderful,”

 

As they walked towards the dining hall, Cale strayed to the back of the group. As if with the same mindset, Rok Soo managed to join him–after a polite and short interaction with Basen. The moment the two were walking side by side, Rok Soo lowered his voice, “You’ve worked hard,”

 

Cale was confused, “What?”

 

Rok Soo mumbled, “The package?”

 

Cale’s eyes widened and recalled what he had delivered. He smiled at the earlier praise, “Thank you,”

 

Rok Soo also couldn’t help but smirk, “It’s smart. You’ve been thorough,”

 

“Naturally,” Cale shrugged, “I am the son of a Count, this much is easy,”

 

Rok Soo shook his head with a soft sigh, “Tell me about everything later. And about the banquet,”

 

Cale snorted at the mention of the banquet, “I have quite the news for you,”

 

Rok Soo immediately felt chills. He narrowed his eyes, “You punk, what did you do?”

 

Cale didn’t respond and Rok Soo glanced ahead before kicking the younger lightly in the shin. Cale stumbled a bit before glaring at Rok Soo with wide eyes. The older played dumb, “Walk properly,”

 

Cale’s eyebrow twitched, “This old man–”

 

Rok Soo smiled at the familiar nickname. He patted Cale’s head softly, “Welcome back,”

 

Cale’s anger dwindled and he was left with warmth. His ears heated up at being treated like a child and he moved his head, grumbling, “Yeah, yeah,”

 

Rok Soo smiled again, ‘Hmm seems the trip went fine,’

 

The two families passed through the dining hall doors and the servants inside all bowed deeply. Elis smiled at the servants giving them all a nod, “At ease,”

 

As he sat down at the head of the table, he spoke to the Count who was on his right, “Count, we assumed Lady Lily would sit beside the Countess. Is that alright?”

 

“Oh, that’s perfect,” Deruth nodded.

 

Siwan sat down to Elis’s left while Violan and Lily followed Deruth. Rok Soo discreetly pulled Cale to sit beside him and Basen settled beside Lily, across from them. Siwan gave a small smile to Cale as her brother sat them down. A friendly greeting but a quiet one. Cale was surprised but smiled and bowed his head.

 

He hadn’t interacted a lot with Rok Soo’s older siblings but they’d bumped into each other a few times. That’s why the casual greeting was odd, but welcomed enough. It meant that the Nyphan Family had no plans to reveal their connection with Cale. That itself made Cale relax. 

 

Once the servants had placed all the food out, Elis motioned for them to leave and invited them to start eating. Quiet chatter began to focus the room, the two lords almost jumping straight into business. Rok Soo and Cale tuned them out.

 

Siwan and Violan spoke across the table for a bit before joining the lords in their discussion. That left the younger ones to their own. Lily and Basen were used to quiet meals so they were basically silent. Cale also remained silent, simply eating as quickly yet politely as he could. 

 

However, his eyes landed on a glass not too far from him. It belonged to Rok Soo and was filled with wine, unlike his own which was simply water. Glancing at Rok Soo, who had been called by his sister to answer some question about something to do with finances, Cale quietly switched their glasses. 

 

Basen looked at him across the table and Cale simply lifted a finger to his lips, his eyes glinting with mischief. Having never seen the look and slightly happy to see a bright expression on his usually cold brother, Basen made a ‘zipping’ motion across his lips, mouth twitching into a smile. Cale smirked and nodded in approval. 

 

The two pretended nothing happened and continued their meal.

 

“Oi,”

 

Cale hummed as Rok Soo suddenly spoke, turning his head. The older stared unamused, “Give it,”

 

“What are you talking about? I didn’t do anything,” Cale shrugged, placing another piece of smoked salmon in his mouth.

 

Rok Soo blankly reached forward, taking the cup of wine. Cale immediately frowned, “Why are you taking my drink?”

 

“I have explicitly ordered the servants to not give you alcohol,” Rok Soo deadpanned and Cale winced.

 

He asked quietly, “Just a sip,”

 

“No,”

 

“Please?”

 

“No,”

 

“I’ll really only take a sip,”

 

“No,”

 

“Why’re you being so cruel to me?”

 

“No,”

 

“A super small sip!”

 

“Over my dead body,”

 

“I have a knife,”

 

“...”

 

Rok Soo actually eyed the knife in Cale’s hand. He then narrowed his eyes, “You probably had alcohol in the capital,”

 

Cale’s silence was a confirmation. Rok Soo shook his head, switching their cups back. He then humored, “I can get you cider if water isn’t your taste. Pretend it’s champagne,”

 

Cale blinked, “Cider?”

 

“We have a good peach cider, hold on,” Rok Soo raised his hand and motioned a servant who was attending them over.

 

“Get Cale some peach cider,” Rok Soo says, “Water’s not suiting him,”

 

The servant nods before turning to Cale and informing, “I shall get you a whole bottle!”

 

“I just want to try it first,”

 

The servant smiled mysteriously, “Do not worry, Young Master. I believe it will suit your taste,”

 

The servant rushed off and Cale frowned. Elis, noticing it, asked worriedly, “Dongsaeng? Everything good?”

 

“Yes, I was just getting Ca–” Cale kicked him hard under the table and Rok Soo hissed in pain.

 

Everyone stared at him and Rok Soo quickly mumbled, “My apologies, I added too much salt on the last bite. I was getting Young Master Cale some cider,”

 

“Cider?” Deruth blinked.

 

“Ah, one of my friends sent us bottles of peach cider,” Elis informed, “It’s quite nice, would you like some?”

 

“Hm- oh my, is that it?” 

 

The servant from before has returned carrying a bottle. Cale immediately zeroes in and asks with surprise, “That’s quite the bottle!”

 

The servant smiled, “It is rather large,”

 

The servant poured Cale a glass of the very lightly orange drink. Cale immediately took a sip, lowering the glass only a little bit in surprise. His eyes widened and he mumbled, “Huh? How can something without alcohol be this rich?”

 

Another sip.

 

Cale blanked out and turned to Elis who was pouring a cup for the others, “Lord Elis,”

 

“Yes, young master?”

 

“Your friend. The person who makes this. I want their name,” Cale pointed to the cup in his hand.

 

Rok Soo smiled secretly. 

 

Deruth quickly mended the rude tone, “I’m sorry for his tone, Lord Elis,”

 

Cale wilted slightly but Elis laughed, “No, no! What tone? He’s excited! I’m glad to know the young master enjoys it so much!”

 

Cale perks up again and Rok Soo speaks up, “I’ll send you a package, young master,”

 

Cale grins and the Henituse family freezes for a second. Rok Soo smiles, seeing the joy, before Cale seemed to remember where he was and cleared his throat, killing the expression that lasted for a few seconds. He nodded, “Good. I still want their name. I’ll buy them a whole warehouse if they need it as long as they keep producing this,”

 

“They’ll be glad to hear that,” Elis smiled warmly, “You're very kind, young master,”

 

Cale didn’t respond, just turning his head and taking another sip. Rok Soo scolds softly, “It’s not good to just fill your stomach with drinks. Finish your food as well,”

 

Cale mumbled, “I’m eating. Your chef is almost as good as Beacrox,”

 

Rok Soo pretends to not know who that is, “Beacrox? Is he your chef?”

 

“Yeah,”

 

Lily perks up here at the familiar name, “Chef Beacrox makes really yummy food!”

 

Rok Soo looks at her and hums, “Oh, how interesting,”

 

Cale glanced at him, smirking. He makes a mental note to drag Beacrox with him tomorrow.

 

Rok Soo feels the back of his neck chill up. He immediately glances to the side to see a glint of mischief in Cale’s eyes. Rok Soo turns his head right away.

 

‘Let’s not think about it’

~~~

 

The rest of dinner was uneventful. The food passed and passed, soon being replaced with desserts and fruits. Lily was playing some sort of game with Basen beside her as Violan and Deruth were intensely discussing work with Siwan and Elis. This left the two young masters of the respective houses to their own bubble. Neither of them could talk freely due to the will of keeping their connection a secret from the rest of the County. But Rok Soo could see Cale beginning to fidget.

 

Unlike Rok Soo who could sit still and do nothing for hours, Cale seemed to enjoy a bit of movement. Rok Soo wonders if that’s because Cale’s entire life has centered around moving around and causing ruckus to, god knows why, ruin his reputation. 

 

Though, if Rok Soo was honest, he was getting a headache from the numbers and business talks happening right beside him. With a sigh, he pushed his chair out a bit, grabbing attention without him knowing, and turned to Cale, “Come with me, C- young master,”

 

Cale blinked in confusion, “...huh,”

 

Rok Soo gave a bow and Elis gave him a questionable look, but nodded slowly, ‘What’s he doing?’

 

Rok Soo bowed to the Count and Countess, “My input won’t be needed until a bit later in the process, so I’ll take my leave,”

 

“That’s fine,” Violan smiled, “It’s understandable to have work,”

 

“Let’s go,” Cale stood up, giving a simple bow, “I need to move around a bit, excuse us,”

 

Rok Soo gave one more bow before leading the way out of the hall, Cale following close behind him. Once the doors shut,  Deruth glanced over to Lily and Basen, “You both are free to leave as well, just bring a guard and servant with you,”

 

Siwan nodded, “Yes, we invited you but we didn’t think about this part. Our apologies,”

 

“Oh not at all, it’s fine,” Violan waved her off, “Basen, why don’t you take Lily to roam,”

 

“Just ask any of the servants for anything. They’ll know what to do,” Elis assured.

 

Basen smiled and rose from his seat, Lily following him. The two bowed before leaving. Elis motioned for one of the guards at the door to guide them, before turning back, “Right then, what were we discussing?”

 

Meanwhile, Cale and Rok Soo had practically fled the moment the doors shut. Cale had grabbed Rok Soo and burst into a run, forcing Rok Soo to grunt and run to keep up. Rok Soo sent a withering glare towards the younger, “You fucking brat– stop running!”

 

“Bedroom or study?”

 

Rok Soo quickly used his free hand to smack Cale on the head. The younger promptly stopped, running yelping in protest, “What the fuck?!”

 

“Let’s hang out at my study,” Rok Soo led the way up the stairs. 

 

The servants that were finishing up duties for the day all smiled when they saw the two. Immediately a flurry of greetings echoed towards Cale, who startled and sputtered in confusion.

 

“Oh our Young Master Cale is back!”

 

“Welcome back young master Cale!”

 

“I hope your trip went well, young master cale!”

 

Cale nodded his head a few times, muttering responses before sticking right beside Rok Soo and practically hiding behind the taller. Rok Soo glanced back at him curiously, “What’s up with you?”

 

“I…the Henituse servants probably wished I died on the road. What’s up with this welcome? Why is it so warm? Is this how a functioning household is supposed to work?”

 

Rok Soo frowned, “Rumors are lost causes within our manor. If your servants aren’t doing their job properly, fire them,”

 

“They do their jobs fine,” Cale sighed, “They just don’t act like…this,”

 

He added after a moment, “Although, in their defense, it is my fault,”

 

‘What defense? Half the rumors are wrong? No, half of them don’t even make sense if you spent a day with Cale??’

 

Rok Soo shook his head, opening the door to his study. Walking inside, he quickly turned on the lights before sitting down on the couch. Cale shut the door behind him before plopping himself right next to the older one. The two let out matching sighs of relief.

 

Rok Soo leaned back, resting his neck against the backrest and closing his eyes. ‘It’s so nice not to be stuck listening to those workaholics’

 

Cale perked up after a few moments of silence, “Do you want to hear about the banquet?”

 

“Wasn’t it just a bunch of nobles and the royal family mingling about?” Rok Soo yawned, keeping his eyes shut.

 

“Yeah, sure. I almost committed murder though…”

 

Rok Soo smirked.

 

His eyes cracked open and he looked over at the younger aristocrat, red eyes glinting with amusement, “Of course you did…”

 

Cale defended himself, “I had a good reason!”

 

Rok Soo sat up, giving his full attention, “Tell me,”

 

Cale happily burst into a story about the events at the capital. 

 

The one thing that suited their relationship was that when Cale was comfortable, he talked. And he talked a lot. Rok Soo was content and pleased to just listen. Also, Cale was basically free around him so the redhead usually told him information and gossip in the most engaging ways.

 

When Rok Soo heard Cale recite the interaction with the heir to the Tolz Family, he frowned in displeasure before smiling madly at Cale’s response, “Good job. Tolz is such a dick,”

 

Cale faltered for a moment, before agreeing, “Yes! He was so annoying! It’s a relief I kept my cool and calmed down by the time I ran into Princess Jaylee and Crown Prince Alberu!”

 

“You did what?” Rok Soo stared at him.

 

“Ah…”

 

Cale defended himself, “They both approached me. I’m pretty sure there’s going to be rumors about me and the Princess for a while…ugh. If the vassals hear this the County is going to flip upside down,”

 

Rok Soo shrugged, “I’m sure you can handle it,”

 

Cale’s gaze turned serious, “Of course I can handle it. But Mother and Basen? Out of the question,”

 

Rok Soo furrows his eyebrows, “What do you mean?”

 

Cale looked away, giving a wave of his hand, “It doesn’t matter anymore. Anyway, after meeting the Princess, I stepped out to the garden and was just resting. Crown Prince Alberu and I met there, he approached me to build a sort of connection since I’m first heir and the Henituse family is a neutral faction,”

 

“And how did that go?”

 

“Oh, I just brought him to my father to deal with. I told him I didn’t have the power to sway the neutrality,” Cale explained. He then suddenly exclaimed, “But that prince! He’s such a bastard?! His entire facade and sweet talking made me want to throw up!!”

 

“Pfft–” 

 

“Are you laughing old man?!”

 

Rok Soo laughed a little louder before shaking his head, “How did you manage to do all the things I told you to be careful about?”

 

Cale pouted, “It wasn’t my fault! Everyone approached me!”

 

Rok Soo was amused, patting Cale’s head twice, “Right, of course. Our Young Master Cale is not a troublemaker whatsoever,”

 

Cale grinned, “Hehe! Of course!”

~~~

Deruth shook hands with Elis, smiling, “Lord Elis, I think the Nyphan Family will soon have an official title,”

 

Elis laughed, shaking his head, “I doubt it. Plus, I’d rather manage our business than a territory. The Count-nim is always working hard,”

 

Siwan nodded, “Yes, it’s true. The Henituse Family has always taken good care of the land. It must be a ton of work,”

 

Deruth released a soft laugh but didn’t stretch the conversation. 

 

Currently, the four of them were walking and looking for the four children. Violan smiles as they pass through the beautifully decorated halls, “Are all the pieces works of the family?”

 

“Oh, yes. Most things are indeed relics of our history,” 

 

“I enjoy the decor. Each piece is beautiful,” Violan couldn’t stop smiling as her love for the arts bled through.

 

Elis and Siwan smiled at this, the blonde cheering, “The Countess has a wonderful set of eyes!”

 

“Oh, Mother? Father?”

 

The four of them looked ahead to see Basen walking with Lily on his back, her head resting against his shoulder. Violan quickly stepped forward, carrying the youngest of the Henituse children in her arms, “Did she fall asleep?”

 

“Mm,” Basen nodded, “I was going to head back to you because I felt that I’d sleep too,”

 

Deruth glanced at his watch, “Goodness, it is quite late,”

 

Elis also looked down at his wrist, before frowning, “Oh god, my apologies. We seem to have gotten lost in work,”

 

“No, it was a fruitful conversation,” Deruth assured him, “I’m glad we talked about all we did,”

 

Siwan turned towards the guards that were behind them, “Go have the carriage ready for them. Bring it to the front here,”

 

“Yes, my lady,” 

 

“Basen,” Violan looked down, “Do you know where Cale is?”

 

“Oh, one of the servants mentioned that they were in Young Master Rok Soo’s study,” Basen covered his mouth as he yawned, mumbling a soft apology.

 

Siwan and Elis shook their heads, “Courtesy can be dropped at such a time, Second Young Master. You’re still young,”

 

Basen simply hummed in response. 

 

“Where is the study?” Deruth asked.

 

“Oh, it’s upstairs,”

 

Violan spoke up, “I’ll bring Lily and Basen to the carriage,”

 

Siwan smiled, “I’ll walk you out,”

 

The group split at the foot of the stairs, Elis and Deruth heading up. As they approached the study, they saw a butler walk towards them. He paused and bowed immediately, “My Lord, have you come to retrieve the young masters?”

 

“Balint,” Elis greeted, “Yes, are they in Rok Soo’s study?”

 

Balint straightened up before clearing his throat, “Yes,”

 

“...but?” Elis raised an eyebrow.

 

Balint motioned them forward and carefully opened the door. He then stood to the side, holding the door open as the two lords stepped inside. 

 

“Ah”

 

“Oh,”

 

On the couch, the two young masters were fast asleep. Cale’s head was resting against Rok Soo’s shoulder while Rok Soo’s head fell forward to almost rest on top of Cale’s. The two of them were fast asleep, their usually stoic expressions smoothened into a gentle calm. 

 

Elis chuckled softly, before turning to the Count, “Count Deruth, would you like to stay the night?”

 

Deruth smiled but declined, “No, it is probably better if we return,”

 

He then walked over and gently moved to separate the young masters. Cale let out a soft groan, head falling to rest against Deruth’s chest, while Rok Soo seemed to stir, head lifting and body flinching into fight or flight. Elis quickly moved, resting a hand on his brother’s shoulder, “Rok Soo, it’s not comfortable to sleep in the study,”

 

“What?” Rok Soo blinked sleepily, before his eyes focused into alarm, “Cale! Cale was with me– where’s–”

 

“Shut up, you’re too loud,”

 

Everyone in the room stared at the redhead who had grumbled. Rok soo blinked a few times, before bowing to Deruth, “Count-nim,”

 

Deruth smiled, “At ease. I apologize for waking you,”

 

Rok Soo yawned softly, “Mhm, no. It’s good. I’d rather sleep in my bedroom,”

 

He then reached over and gave Cale a firm nudge, “It’s good to wake him up too,”

 

‘It’ll cause a situation if Cale has one of his dreams while asleep around the Henituse Family’

 

Deruth moved to speak but froze as Cale seemed to groan again, flinching at another firm shake. He hissed, lifting his hand to rub his eyes, “Piss off Ron…”

 

“Cale,” Deruth called, “We have to head home,”

 

Cale was silent for a moment before his eyes cracked and he looked up blankly, “Father?”

 

Deruth smiled, “I apologize for disturbing your sleep,”

 

Cale looked around, eyes fixing on Elis and Rok Soo. Once his brain had caught up with him, he pulled away from Deruth and rose to his feet, “Mmph, are we leaving?”

 

Rok Soo also rose to his feet, as Elis smiled, “Thank you for coming, Young Master Cale,”

 

“Hmm…” Cale nodded, “Send me the cider information,”

 

Elis laughed and Rok Soo cracked a sleepy smile, “Of course,”

 

Cale smirked for a second before beginning to walk, the other three following him. They didn’t speak until they were outside, Cale quickly entering the carriage. He stared at the sight, noticing that both Lily and Basen were asleep. Violan informed him, “Basen fell asleep the second he sat down,”

 

“It is quite late,” 

 

Deruth sat beside Cale, after exchanging goodbyes and pleasantries. The door clicked shut and the carriage was jolted into moving. Deruth noticed the sight and asked, “I’ll bring Basen to his room,”

 

Cale released a yawn, covering his mouth quickly. He groaned in frustration, prying his eyes open again, “Ugh…”

 

Deruth glanced at him and spoke cautiously, “Cale, you can sleep too,”

 

Cale leaned his against the wall of the carriage, mumbling, “No need…I’m not a child,”

 

He mumbled, “Basen and Lily are sleeping. You have to take care of them. You can’t handle me as well,”

 

“That’s–” Deruth paused, unsure how to respond to the statement.

 

Violan immediately felt her heart twist and looked down, “I apologize,”

 

Cale frowned, peering at her oddly. Even with his tired eyes, the confusion was apparent, “What crap are you saying? They’re children. Children get tired and need sleep. What crazy person would ask for an apology because of that?”

 

Violan’s eyes widened for a moment. She raised her head again, “I simply…felt bad,”

 

Cale narrowed her eyes at her sharply, “Don’t bother,”

 

He turns away, “A little drowsiness never killed anybody,”

 

Deruth and Violan both could’ve refuted the statement but remained silent. The three of them fell into another awkward pause. Deruth cleared his throat, “Then…shall we keep talking? As to keep us all awake for a little longer?”

 

Cale finger twitched. He gave his Father a flat look, “And what exactly do we have to talk about?”

 

Neither responded.

 

They had nothing to talk about and there was no reason to talk. Cale clearly didn’t want to talk and both Deruth and Violan were too hesitant to try. It was the same as every other day. 

 

Cale pulled back the curtain of the window, letting his eyes take in the sight of Rain City as it passed by. Hearing no further comments from his parents, he released a quiet sigh. He’s talked with them quite a bit today. Cale wonders with a bitter smile if this is the longest he’s ever actually interacted with all of them.

 

Isn’t that utterly pathetic?

 

‘Well, it’s my fault anyway, so who cares?’ Cale shoved the topic away, ‘I’ll hit the Nyphan Estate tomorrow with Beacrox and Ron to discuss the web and my weapons training,’

 

Soon, the silent carriage arrived at the main entrance of the Henituse Estate. The door was swiftly opened by a guard, who bowed. Deruth motioned for Violan to step out first, so he could hand her Lily. Cale was patient, watching silently as his younger sister was carefully passed off as to not rouse her. 

 

Deruth pauses, thinking about how to get Basen out. 

 

Cale rolls his eyes, “Go outside,”

 

Deruth glances at him and Cale scowls, “What?”

 

Deruth steps outside slowly. Cale sighs and moves forward. Cale still had quite a bit of height on Basen and the training he had been doing with Rok Soo had considerably increased his strength. Cale gently arranged Basen, picking him up by leaning his head against Cale’s shoulder and tucking his arms underneath the younger. Cale grimaced as he moved slowly, lowering down as Deruth reached forward to take the brunette. 

 

The second Basen was passed off safely, Cale ordered, “Move, I’m tired,”

 

Deruth smiled and nodded, stepping aside, “Sleep well, son,”

 

Cale didn’t say anything back, simply exiting out of the carriage and heading straight into the manor behind his brother and Father. Once they were inside, he walked around the two and walked straight to his room. Ron seemed to have already been waiting, setting out some clothes on his bed.

 

“Welcome back, Young Master-nim,”

 

Cale peeled off his coat, already slipping the accessories off and unbutton his shirt, “I want to sleep right away,”

 

Ron bowed and no further communication was needed. Once Cale was dressed in his night clothes and moved to lay down, he told a small statement, “I’m bringing Beacrox and you with me to the Nyphan Estate,”

 

“As you wish, young master,”

 

“Hm. You’re dismissed, Ron,”

 

“Sleep well, Young Master Cale,”

 

“Mn”



Chapter 11: Clicking into Place

Notes:

A/N I decided to change something regarding names. As it came to my attention that Rok Soo was the Korean sound out and it's implied that such names are odd, I decided to change the spelling of KRS 'new name. It’s the same pronunciation but I’ve decided to use Roksu Nyphan as his new name and Kim Rok Soo when referring to his old life. I’m trying this out. If you don’t like this change lmk and I’ll consider changing it back. But it made more sense for me to fix it as later on in the story, allusion to the lack of background to Choi Han would not make sense.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Roksu was going to kill him.

 

One day, he was really going to kill that red-haired bastard.

 

Just what sort of shitty situation is this?!

 

Beside him was Cale, who was munching away at the tarts provided by the Nyphan servants without a care in the world. Each hum of fondness made him want to smack the younger. 

 

The reason for his anger was in front of him.

 

Sitting across from the two was Ron and his son Beacrox.

 

Roksu almost had a heartattack when Cale had showed up, happily introducing and explaining that Beacrox was skilled in a greatsword and a torture expert. 

 

“Huu…” he released another sigh, shaking his head free of thoughts, “So first you’re going to master your sword again?”

 

Cale hummed, “Yeah. I stopped practicing a few years ago,”

 

Roksu bit back another sigh. He looked up at the assassins. Ron had that annoying smile on his face while Beacrox was stoic and hadn’t moved his cold gaze away from Roksu. Honestly, the suspicion the two were throwing at him was driving him nuts.

 

And this stupid Young Master next to him seemed completely unaware of the tension!!

 

‘Is this what happens when you grow up with assassins?’ Roksu sweatdropped, ‘He probably thinks it’s normal!’

 

“Young Master Roksu,” Ron spoke up, pulling Roksu from his thoughts.

 

“What?”

 

“Young Master Cale hasn’t quite explained to us what exactly the two of you are doing. Please fill this old man’s curiosity.”

 

Roksu blinked before turning his head and looking at Cale, who frowned at Ron. Feeling Roksu’s eyes, Cale explained, “When I told them about which weapons I wanted to learn, Ron inquired about what were we doing that required me to suddenly get interested in weapons so seriously. I told Ron that it was the adrenaline rush I got from you teaching me,”

 

Roksu turned his head to Ron and Beacrox again. Just from the way they both glanced at Cale, Roksu could tell they didn’t believe it fully. To their credit, it wasn’t quite the truth. Roksu leaned back and eyed Ron, “It seems he did explain?”

 

“Young Masters,” Ron’s smile sharpened, “My hair may be gray, but I assure you the senses of an assassin are not so dull,”

 

Cale clicked his tongue, “Ron, I already told you–”

 

“Cale,”

 

Cale looked at Roksu, seeing the look he was given. Cale narrowed his eyes and then shook his head, turning back to his attendants, “The details of the matter may be a bit more complicated than I said, but this is hardly your concern,”

 

“Young Master Cale,” Beacrox spoke for the first time, “If you are involved, it is definitely our concern,”

 

Cale felt a rush of irritation, “Hah?! Since when was it your concern ?!”

 

“That’s enough,” Roksu placed a hand on Cale’s knee, the younger’s expression twisting in displeasure. Roksu gave Cale’s knee a firm pat, reaching forward and holding up another tart in front of Cale. The younger exhaled but ate the tart without complaint, trying to cool his temper.

 

Ron and Beacrox both watched the interactions in front of them with calculating eyes. Beacrox understood what his Father meant when Cale was closer to Roksu than initially thought.

 

Roksu looked at Ron and Beacrox, “I don’t care where you stand in the Hentiuse household or if you’ve served Cale since he was born. I also don’t care that you’re the head and heir of an assassin household,”

 

“Ho~” Ron’s smile sharpened while Beacrox narrowed his eyes.

 

Cale looked at Roksu, curious about where this was going. Roksu crossed his arms over his chest, his red eyes glinting, “Your concern for your charge is noted, but I honestly could care less. You are assets. Don’t ask about things that you’re not permitted to know,”

 

Beacrox raised an eyebrow at the cold words, while Ron let out a low chuckle. Roksu persevered through the terrifying gazes and kept his expression neutral.

 

Cale blinked before his heart relaxed. He was worried that Roksu would really explain everything. Cale didn’t want to get anyone else deeply involved in this. Just having Ron and Beacrox being aware and assisting him silently was enough.

 

Cale felt he should speak again and sat properly, “Ron, Beacrox. Assisting me as you are doing now and with training is enough,”

 

The two Molan’s exchange a look. 

 

Ron then bows, “I understand, young master. I shall adjust your schedules, accordingly,”

 

Beacrox sighed, speaking up, “I shall adjust your meals slightly,”

 

Cale smiled, “Thanks,”

 

Beacrox almost flinched while Ron, who had gotten used to it, just shook his head. Roksu relaxed at the situation concluding. He’ll talk more with Cale later but for now, he’ll respect his decision. He didn’t understand why Cale wasn’t taking the option that would make this easier, but Cale knew Ron and Beacrox better than him so there might be a reason.

 

“Then…the next order of business is to figure out how Cale’s going to train, right?” Roksu said. He looked at Cale, tiredly, “Especially because this punk wants to be all secretive,”

 

Cale didn’t respond simply grumbling, “It’s going to be annoying. My old duties are slowly being returned to me,”

 

“...aren’t you the heir?”

 

“Well, technically!” Cale explained, “But I stopped tutoring lessons five years ago. Well- attempted– Father tried to get me to go and brought in a dozen tutors. Each one of them barely lasted a week,”

 

Roksu grimaced, sighing, “Cale…”

 

“They were annoying and useless,”

 

Roksu looks at Ron, who has not changed his expression at all. He released another sigh, “Well, the timing is up to you. When I was taking self-defense lessons, Mother had me learn in the back garden. If you’re ever here, you can always use that area,”

 

Cale nodded, “Okay, but I’ll need a place in the Henituse Estate,”

 

Ron spoke up, “Young Master-nim, there is a section of the Estate grounds that is not visited,”

 

Cale fell silent, looking at Ron for a moment. Beacrox also turns to his Father, “...but for weapons training?”

 

“The outside. The rose garden,”

 

Roksu watched, confused at what they were talking about. 

 

“It is private,” Beacrox nods, “If I remember correctly, it should have enough space,”

 

“Young Master-nim, it is your choice,” Ron turned to Cale again, checking the stillness of his expression, “If not, the next best choice would be to surrender the secret aspect of it or claim an empty room in the estate. Both would eventually bring the Count’s attention,”

 

“Hah…” Cale inhaled, tilting his head, “Mom’s garden…it’ll be big enough. There’s enough space too. It’s only maintained by Ofrum even after that part of the manor was closed off,”

 

‘Ah,’ Roksu understood. The Nyphan Estate had a similar sounding area, so it was easy to figure out what was going on.

 

The Henituse Estate was huge, but there were a number of rooms–including whole sections– that were more or less forbidden from entering. Those rooms all included things regarding the former Countess.  Except for a few servants, no one entered the rooms. Cale, of course, didn’t care for these rules and had often ventured to the forbidden portions of the manor. Even if he was caught, no one said anything. No one could.

 

The current section they were talking about right now was a garden built in a secluded section of the Estate grounds. The only person to enter the garden at present times was Ofrum, the gardener picked by Jour to maintain it when she could not.

 

Roksu looked at Cale, “Is it fine?”

 

“Why not…” Cale shrugged, “Might as well use the area to my advantage,”

 

Roksu didn’t comment on the bored tone, allowing it to pass. He’d noticed the change of how Cale behaved when there were other people around them and when it was just them. While Cale had definitely eased up around Ron and Beacrox, it was really only his way of treating and talking to them. Everything else was around the same.

 

“Wonderful, another matter resolved,” Roksu smiled in relief.

 

Cale yawned, “Is there anything else we missed informing this old man about?”

 

“I think we covered everything, Young Master,” Beacrox shook his head.

 

“Awesome!” Cale stood up, “I’m going to play, then!”

 

Roksu’s eyebrow twitched. ‘I’m going to play’ was Cale’s code to Ron that he was going out to drink and not to follow him. Roksu stood up, speaking casually, “I’m coming,”

 

The room paused.

 

“Hah?” Cale looked back at him oddly, “Why?”

 

“Can I not?”

 

“Hey, old man,”Cale deadpanned, “I don’t know if it’s come to your attention but red haired nobles and black haired nobles are not very common,”

 

Roksu rolled his eyes, “Let’s go in disguise. I want to get out of the manor for a while too,”

 

“Disguise?” 

 

Of course, being in disguise defeated the whole point of Cale’s shenanigans. Roksu walked forward, gently nudging Cale out the door. He nodded to the two, “You can spend some time here before returning. Cale and I will be out for the rest of the day,”

 

“I understand,” Ron bows, but his eyes are cold as he stares at Roksu.

 

Beacrox also bows, but his lips are pressed together firmly. 

 

Cale glances back, before sighing, “Head back when you want. Have a carriage sent to pick me up at the usual,”

 

“Yes, young master,”

 

The two leave the assassins behind. Roksu and Cale pass through the halls, heading towards a large set of doors. Cale understands the placement and decor of the door, speaking once, “The Lord?”

 

“Mhm,” 

 

Roksu knocks once, “Hyung-nim,”

 

A soft “come in” sounds through the wood.

 

Opening the door, both young master’s enter to find Elis behind his desk, diligently performing his duties. Elis looks up, smiling at the two, “Roksu, Young Master Cale,”

 

Cale returns the polite but friendly greeting. When the exchange was done, Roksu speaks casually, “I need a mage,”

 

Elis deflates immediately, “What did you do?”

 

“Pfft–” Cale turns his head and bites his lip to hold back a laugh.

 

Roksu frowns, offended, “No- what?”

 

He shakes his head, “I need the mage to cast a dye spell on Cale and I. We want to go to town unnoticed for a bit,”

 

Elis blinked, “Oh. Just ask Balint, then,”

 

Roksu blinks and Cale turns to Elis, “Hah? Balint is a mage?”

 

“Yes,” Elis nodded.

 

‘Huh…’ Roksu took the revelation calmly, ‘Doesn’t this make things easier for me?’

 

“Where is he?” Roksu asked.

 

“How do I know? He’s your attendant,” Elis looks blank.

 

“...”

 

‘That’s true,’

 

Roksu coughs, ignoring Cale’s muffled giggles. The black-haired noble nods, “I’ll be out late,”

 

“Hm, make sure to eat,” 

 

“Yes, hyung-nim,”

 

“You too, Young Master Cale,”

 

Cale looks surprised, his ears turning pink in embarrassment, “Ah- yes, Lord Elis,”

 

Elis smiles warmly at the two, allowing them to leave. Roksu asks around for his butler, finding him assisting in the gardens, watching over a few of the younger servants. Before going to him, Roksu has them both adorn two pain cloaks. The winter weather didn’t make this seem odd either. 

 

When Balint noticed the two approaching, he bowed, “Young Masters,”

 

The younger servants follow the action. Roksu waves his hand for them to relax, explaining the situation. Balint nods, speaking a few instructions before following the two back inside.

 

The three of them walk to the front of the Nyphan Manor. Before leaving the property, Balint’s hands glow with mana and within a matter of seconds, both Roksu and Cale have different looks. Balint pulled out a small mirror and showed the two of them, “Is this satisfactory?”

 

“Oh!”

 

“Wow!”

 

The red and black hair had turned into slightly different shades of brown and their red eyes had been replaced by green and dark blue respectively. Roksu looked eerily similar to his older brother. 

 

Cale mutters with approval, “How amazing! I wish I could use magic,”

 

Balint gave a small smile, bowing his head, “Thank you, Young Master,”

 

“Alright, let’s go,”

 

Balint asked, “Shall I join you?”

 

“No need,”

 

“Do not stay out too late, young masters. It gets dark faster at this time of the year,” 

 

“Got it,” Roksu assured.

 

The two disguised Young Master’s quickly leave the estate and walk towards the town. As expected, when they enter the bustling of the market, no one gives them long glances. Of course, their clothes might say that they’re wealthy, but the disguise dissuades them. Roksu walks with his hood down, while Cale has opted to keep it up just as further measure. As they mingle, the younger finally asks, “We’re not going to drink, are we?”

 

“Not a chance,”

 

“Tsk,” Cale frowns, “I’ve never met a man more intolerant to drinking than you,”

 

“I drink,” Roksu frowns, “I just don’t see the reason why you need to drink,”

 

“The fuck are you talking about?”

 

“Language,” 

 

“You’re worse than me!”

 

“Dogshit,”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

“Don’t repeat that,”

 

“Wow,”

 

Roksu pointedly ignores Cale’s deadpan. He speaks up after a few minutes, once they enter an alleyway, “I was thinking we can look around the slums,”

 

“Huh?” Cale frowned, “The slums, why?”

 

Roksu looks at him, “You’re thinking of utilizing them, right?”

 

“Yes, but it’s tricky,”

 

“Right. Why don’t we get a first hand look at the slums,”

 

“Oh,”

 

Cale looked awkward, “Then…can we bring some food,”

 

Roksu paused, “Excuse me?”

 

“Back then, I saw a lot of kids,”

 

“...”

 

Roksu turned to Cale, an understanding but firm look on his face, “I understand what you want to do, but think about it. If we give food to a bunch of kids, what about the others? It’s winter. Food for them is going to be harsh until Spring comes. Not to mention sickness,”

 

“No- but–” Cale frowns, “...if it's like that then how come they’re not complaining to the County for more resources? We provide food and there are a few organizations in the city that do those charity and food things,”

 

Roksu hummed, “It’s not a simple matter. We can provide them food, but even then food isn’t the only issue. It’s one of the biggest but it's not only that. Not only are they ostracized by nobles, but the average folk also don’t take kindly to slumfolk,”

 

Cale frowned again, “Right…I know that…”

 

Cale pursued his lips and the looked up, “Old man, I want to see the slums,”

 

Roksu stares at him for a moment, trying to figure out what suddenly clicked but soon let it go. He nodded and took Cale’s hand, speaking firmly, “Keep an eye on your surroundings and watch your pockets,”

 

“Yes,”

 

The two continued through alley ways until the familiar despondent atmosphere and pungent scent of the slums reached them. Cale swallowed as they walked the familiar path to the silver tree. Both their hoods were down so as to seem slightly less suspicious, and neither spoke. When they reached the old turn towards the tree, Roksu took the other path. Immediately, the two of them entered the slums.

 

There were fires burning around the area, people in dirt covered rags or old and worn out coats crowded around. People sat against the wooden huts that were basically all abandoned buildings that were on the edge of falling apart. Children, adults, and old people. Eyes shifted to the two walking through, wary and suspicious.

 

Cale swallowed, slipping into Korean, This…this is…”

 

“You’ve only seen the outskirts,” Roksu says calmly. He looks at Cale and speaks firmly, “Control your face. Don’t give them pity. That’s not what they need,”

 

Cale quickly turns his face neutral and turns to Roksu, “Scout the area…what could I possibly find here except guilt at the thought of using them,”

 

Roksu smiles, ‘Ah, he’s a good child,’

 

“Use them correctly and fairly,”

 

“What?”

 

“Maybe it’s wrong, but you’re not just using them, are you? There’s a difference between just using and making a deal. What you’ve proposed is a deal, punk,”

 

A two-way exchange.

 

Cale needed a network of information. The people of the slums needed someone to provide them the resources to live. It didn’t need to be lavish, nor was Cale asking for lavish. Cale was willing to work on the slums. He wasn’t giving everything to them, Roksu wouldn’t have let him either. He was giving enough support and a chance to get out of the situation. The cost was simple, they had to provide information and were loyal to the network.

 

It might’ve seemed cruel and awful that Cale, a noble, was even considering putting the poor people of the slums to work, but Roksu didn’t see much wrong. It would be wrong if Cale used them wrong. If Cale just took and gave, while throwing them away without much care if they were useless. Roksu knew that wasn’t what Cale would do. Even if a person was not useful, Cale would remove them from the web. The proposal Cale had suggested supported the entire slums, even those who would not join the net. In the end, Cale was trying to provide for the people of his territory while they paid something in return.

 

A deal.

 

Of course, it needed refining and a truckload of details, but Cale wasn’t just exploiting the naive and desperate souls of the slums. If he had been, Roksu would’ve been the first to beat the kid up, forget Choi Han.

 

“It’s your choice. Do you want to go forward with this?” Roksu asked seriously, the two of them pausing as a young group of kids ran around kicking what looked like an old ball. 

 

Cale looked at the kids silently, even as the two of them walked towards the border of the slums. They were around his siblings’ age. Lily’s age.

 

Cale’s heart twisted. He knew that the slums existed and that the people in them suffered, but he hadn’t ever really given it another thought. He had focused his mind on his personal goals. His family and their protection.

 

The others of the territory were second.

 

The present standard when dealing with the slums was revamped 18 years ago. The lead of that project had been Jour, who had a relation to those who had nothing, who had lost their homes and family. His Mother had been the last survivor of her family.

 

In the future, Cale was the last survivor of his.

 

“...I want to adjust it,”

 

Roksu glances back, “Hm?”

 

“I want to do what I first intended. But I want to at least make this easier…”

 

“...Cale,”

 

“Roksu. After the Henituse Territory falls in the future. Wouldn’t this just be me and all the other survivors?”

 

Roksu’s breathing hitches and his feet halt. They’d just left the slums, only just away from the outskirts. Cale was staring back at the pitiful area they’d left, a mocking smile on his lips, “Without homes, surviving without anything, a battle of their own fought and landed them in such a situation…yes, isn’t it just what I’ll be?”

 

“...”

 

“No,” Roksu exhales, “The territory won’t fall,”

 

“Perhaps not,” Cale accepts, “But it’s fallen over and over in my head,”

 

“Cale,”

 

Roksu paused when Cale turned to him, a tired look in his eyes, “Drinking… hehe… that’s not enough to do anything against those crazy things…” he smiles, “Is that why you’re so stringy about my alcohol intake?”

 

Roksu frowned, “You shouldn’t be having alcohol at this age anyway. You’ve only just turned 16,”

 

Cale paused.

 

It was the first time someone had told him that. 

 

No, that’s not it, actually. 

 

Eric told him the first time he’d heard of the habit, and Amiru had alluded to his age as well. But they’d said it at the beginning of the facade and then never mentioned it again. After the first month of getting used to drinking and the starting of rumors, no one mentioned it to him. The only slight reference was the fact that during meals at the Estate, he wasn’t permitted alcohol, no matter how much he asked. 

 

Cale swallowed the odd heaviness in his throat. He let a loose smile curl up again, chuckling at the direct fact, “Weird…you’re so weird…”

 

Roksu frowns deeper. But he doesn’t get to say another word before Cale speaks again, “Training to fight, I can do it. Ancient Powers, I can find. But even then, it’s not enough, right? Because someone like me…I can do more to protect this place than others,”

 

He lets out another loose laugh, “You even told me on the first day in that alley,”

 

Roksu needed only a second before he understood what Cale was going on about.

 

“You can’t fight, but are prepared to do so. You are smart enough to fool everyone for years, but are not putting your smarts to good use. Cale, you’re the first son of the Count. If you want to defend, why aren’t you doing more to be effective?”

 

Roksu looked at Cale, speaking carefully, “Cale…what exactly are you getting at, right now?”

 

Cale just smiled, “Roksu. In a month’s time, I will invite you to the Henituse Estate,”

 

“All of a sudden?” 

 

“By that time, let us draw up a proper plan for the slums and have a decently finished outline for expansion of the Nyphan business. As Henituse Heir, I will assist personally for both of these,”

 

‘This punk,’ 

 

Roksu cracks a tired smile, “Hah…you’re always giving me more work,”

 

Cale giggles, “Things will be so chaotic for a bit and the rumors will be fun. They’re already whispering about me from the banquet, I might as well use the winds to sail my boat,”

 

Roksu grins, “Aish~ Fine! Fine! Let’s flip it all over!”

 

Cale smiles brightly and the weight of his heart begins to ease up after years.




Notes:

@loveable_psych0 >> my Twitter (X now ig, I still hate that name)

Lmao pls follow me I post brain rot on there when I can't write T-T

Chapter 12: A Month's Time

Notes:

Follow me on my twitter (X) for updates and progress or just ranting about stories. If you want to share anything.

https://twitter.com/loveable_psych0
Username: lovable_psych0

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Have you heard?”

 

“Hm about what?”

 

“Young Master Cale Henituse!”

 

“That trash?”

 

“Yes! Apparently, he and Princess Jaylee have been corresponding. He sent her Henituse Wine and she allegedly sent some of the best wine in the capital in return!”

 

“What?!”

 

“The Second Princess and Young Master interacted at the New Year's Banquet last month! To think they’re already sending gifts!”

 

“No, is that the main thing? You’re telling me that trashy drunk actually managed to get the eye of a Princess of the Crossman family? Does that make sense?”

 

“Well…he did seem a lot different at the banquet than what rumors say…”

 

“Forget that! Those two are not even the biggest thing! They say, the young master has kept up on his duties as heir while also drinking around!”

 

“How can such a person exist?”

 

“I’ve only ever heard about him being an ill tempered brat!”

 

“He is!”

 

“That’s why everyone’s thrown off! For the past few years, he’s been slowly getting worse! But all of a sudden, it’s been seen and heard that he's keeping up his duties!”

 

“If that punk gets a County as valuable as the Henituse Territory, the Kingdom will lose one of the most money making territories! Let alone the market crash for stone!”

 

“The Henituse County and Northeast will be doomed!”

 

“Isn’t he doing his job though?”

 

“A trash will always be trash! It’s not like he’s stopped drinking!!”

 

“But I heard it’s decreased?”

 

“Well- yes, but–”

 

“Isn’t this a good thing? Wasn’t Young Master Cale rumored to be a miracle child?”

 

“Huh? Was he?”

 

“Countess Jour went through multiple miscarriages before she gave birth to the Young Master! Even after that, she and the Count couldn't produce another child after. Cale Henituse was only called a miracle child because he was the only successful birth!”

 

“Wasn’t he talented too?”

 

“Sure, back then! But it’s all thrown away due to his personality!”

 

“Oh, cut the kid some slack! At least he’s seemed to come to his senses! Plus– if I was told my new Mother and brother, someone who could steal my birthright, were commoners, I’d be upset too! Especially so soon after the Countess died!”

 

“That’s right!!”

 

“Hah! A child will be a child, I suppose! But there’s no way someone can just change all of a sudden!”

 

“Maybe the Count finally had enough,”

 

“Hahaha! I’d certainly have enough if I had such a troublesome child,”

 

“Even better, maybe the Young Master had enough of his step family!”

 

“That trash! We can always count on such idiots for entertainment!”

 

“Entertainment? Forget that! If Cale Henituse really cleans up, won’t the Henituse County heir be some arrogant and spoiled brat!?!”

 

“Better someone like that, than a peasant!”

 

“Hah~”

 

Throughout the noble circles, Henituse County took the forefront of rumors. The Northeast was especially bubbling, the heirs and various aristocrats unsure of how to react. The problem with Cale Henituse allegedly keeping good on his duties as heir is that now, there is less risk of his position being lost due to his behavior. In fact, it only gave him more protection to do as he pleased!

 

The only noble house where the rumors were quieted and talking shut down was the marble estate of the Henituse Family. Overlooking Rain City, Count Deruth listened as his advisor was reporting to him the latest information. Naturally, some of it centered around his first son.

 

Deruth sighed, “Where is Cale now?”

 

“Ahem–” the advisor coughed, “He- He has gone to town,”

 

Deruth closed his eyes for a few seconds, resisting another sigh. 

 

When Cale had done his old work like clockwork, Deruth had been delightfully surprised. He’d noticed a few changes the weeks prior, but for Cale to suddenly turn his mind back to their family; he was glad. He thought this meant that Cale had grown up and was willing to converse more frequently. 

 

It almost felt as if the opposite had happened.

 

It felt like instead of just not being at the Estate, when he was at the Estate, he only focused on his work. He hardly ever came to anyone and no one could say anything to him as Cale did his work almost as perfectly as before. It was like he’d never stopped! He slept in because he was out later, thus his presence was almost always missing from the breakfast table. When he had free time after everything was finished, Cale left the Estate without so much as a check in, just handing the completed work to Ron to bring to Deruth’s desk.

 

In the month since Cale had become a hot gossip topic, more and more information kept being relayed around and the rumors amplified. Deruth had already received multiple letters from vassals and extended family if things were true. Deruth’s older sister, especially, had sent quite the letter.

 

Deruth felt exhausted just thinking about it.

 

Cale was doing his work. He even conceded to a few classes to start up again, which he was easily passing as if he had never taken a break at all. Deruth was debating if he should send Cale to the academy in April when the spring quarter started up. The thing is, despite doing all of this and acting so similar to when Cale had been such a sweet child, his eldest son slinked off to town whenever he had time and drank, the ruckus a familiar thing. Though it was never as bad, Cale still often became loose tongued and near violent, but the property damage had severely lessened than last year.

 

Deruth didn’t know how to take it. 

 

He had never known how to approach Cale after his first wife had passed away.

 

Deruth knew he hadn’t been the best father following the passing of his first wife, but it was difficult. It was so difficult to look at Cale and not see Jour. Looking at Cale hurt Deruth, so Deruth had chosen to simply not look. It was when he met Violan did those actions truly process in his mind.

 

How he’d left his 8-year-old son to grieve his mother alone. 

How his son had comforted him, only to receive no comfort in return.

 

Deruth compensated for this by spoiling Cale. He let Cale do whatever he wanted in his territory, cleaning his messes. Deruth could not chain Cale, could not bring himself to impose when he went out to play around town or drink. He’d compensate and apologize, only limiting Cale to stay within Rain City where Deruth could easily fix anything. Giving Cale freedom was the only thing he could do as he’d already infringed enough years ago.

 

“I see…send a knight to ensure his safety,”

 

“Yes, my lord,” The advisor nodded, “However, Count, there is one other report I wish to make,”

 

Deruth glanced back, “Speak,”

 

“Within Young Master Cale’s work for today,” The advisor looked through the papers in his hand, “There is a few extra reports corresponding to to the Nyphan Family,”

 

Deruth frowned, “Give them,”

 

The advisor handed Deruth the papers. Indeed, it was a reference to the current project the Nyphan Family was working on and the Henituse Family was willing to support once it officially started. There had been a few messages between Violan and Elis, but it was about questions and weighing pros and cons. The current report in his hand was more detailed and outlined a few merchant guilds and budgets to spend, along with a rough list of locations each guild would transport the works to.

 

Deruth raised his head, “When will Violan return from Viscountess Alicia’s Tea Party?”

 

“A few hours,”

 

“Schedule a meeting between the two of us when she returns. And tomorrow, inform Cale I wish to meet with him,”

 

“I understand. Shall I schedule time after breakfast for you and the Young Master?”

 

“That’s fine. Violan will be with us,”

 

The advisor paused, “...You would like me to schedule a meeting between you, the Countess, and Young Master Cale?”

 

“Yes,” Deruth sat down behind the desk, furrowing his eyebrows, “Does the time not work for Violan?”

 

“I…will double check with Mr. Molan and Mrs. Aydan,”

 

“Great. You can go,”

 

“Yes, my lord,”

 

The advisor bowed and left the room. As he did, he mumbled to himself, “Well, it was bound to happen eventually…”

 

⥢✧⥤

 

“Owner! I’ve run out!!”

 

“I was just coming over, Young Master!” 

 

Placed in front of Cale were another two bottles of Henituse Wine. Cale gave a lazy hum, eyes narrowing at the owner, who just smiled nervously, “Y-Young Master?”

 

“Get lost, you’re too close,”

 

“Yes!!”

 

The owner quickly headed to the other end of the bar to attend to his other customers. Cale popped open the cork, tilting his head back and taking large gulps of Henituse Wine. The flavor was just right for him because it wasn't overpowering or boring. The fruity scent and the alcohol's somewhat fruity undertone also left a lasting impression. 

 

He lowered the bottle after emptying a decent amount, swallowing down a few burps. His face flushed, heating up even more and becoming a darker shade of red. As he moved to continue, he sensed a presence approaching him. It was familiar and made Cale pause. He didn’t turn around, still aware of his surroundings. 

 

“Owner,” a near emotionless tone called out.

 

The space to Cale’s right was suddenly filled and the bar’s loud chatter quickly became hushed, gasps and mumbles rippling through the crowd. Cale lowered the wine bottle that had been raised near his mouth, the slight thump echoing and stiffening the atmosphere further. The person beside him took no mind, continuing to speak to the Owner, who had stiffened up as he had approached the new customer, “Owner, do you have white wines?”

 

“Y-yes, sir. We do,”

 

“Please get me your finest,”

 

“O-of course,”

 

The owner glanced once at Cale, who had not moved since the hooded male sat beside him. Swallowing, he leaned forward and finding himself meeting red-brown eyes, “S-sir, it might be best for you to move to a different seat,”

 

“Hm? Why is that?” 

 

The man reached up, placed a few gallons on the counter, more than was necessary for his order. He then tilted his head glancing over to the red-haired noble, “Ah. I’m sorry, is someone sitting here?”


Raphael

The owner paled and the tavern froze.

 

Cale bit back a snort of amusement. Even with a hood on, Cale would recognize Roksu anywhere. He lifts the wine bottle, finishing it off and smiles wickedly, “No,”

 

Cale glances over, smirking as Roksu slightly adjusts his hood so Cale can spot the amused smile, “Then I see no reason to move from this seat. You’ll have to tolerate me, Young Master,”

 

Cale can’t resist a low chuckle. He turns away, pinning the stiff owner with a raised eyebrow, “Oi, owner. Get me a bottle of white wine too,”

 

“Y-yes!”

 

The owner leaves the two and goes to retrieve their orders. He returns, placing the two bottles side by side before attempting to leave. Roksu calls out again, “Bring some roasted almonds too, if you have them,”

 

“Of course,”

 

The owner finally leaves the two. Cale had cracked open his other bottle and took a swing. He leaned back, glancing around and speaking with a dangerous glint in his eyes, “Ho~ Hasn’t it gone a bit quiet? What an ugly atmosphere for a drink…hah….it pisses me off…”

 

Everyone looks away and the voices quickly erupt once again. Cale raises an eyebrow, clicking his tongue in annoyance, “What a load of crap…”

 

He returns to his normal posture and takes another swing. As he did, he realized a large plate of almonds had been moved to sit between the two men at the counter and Roksu was pouring some of the wine into a cup. Cale, out of habit, takes some of the almonds. Roksu glances at him, frowning, voice low to avoid prying ears, “Seriously?”

 

“Did you come to babysit me or something?” Cale muttered back, ignoring the look.

 

“Like hell,”

 

Cale snickers into the bottle. He empties it out, reaching for the white wine. After releasing a low groan at the slight twang in the back of his throat, he pops open the cork. Roksu watches him take a sip with a disapproving frown, “How much longer are you going to keep this up?”

 

Cale doesn’t answer, simply pretending he didn’t hear. Additionally, he avoids glancing in the other male’s direction, not wanting to see what sort of expression Roksu is bearing. He’s not oblivious. Roksu has expressed his disapproval more than anyone else in Cale’s life. At the same time, his disapproval is different from everyone else. It’s not judgment or annoyance or frustration. Roksu is strict with Cale and often chides him for consuming too much or asking him if being trash was truly necessary. 

 

It was.

 

It was the only thing he could do and worked far better than he ever expected. No one tried to stop him so his plans were never deterred.

 

Of course, then this old man had to insert himself into the situation.

 

 Cale looks down at the counter when something is quickly pushed near his arm. Cale’s eyes slightly sharpen, coming out of the drunkard performance only slightly.

 

He slips the small envelope into his coat, reading the letters on the front. As he does, he grabs an envelope he brought and slipped it towards the hand that was reaching for almonds. Instead of grabbing the salty snack, Roksu’s fingers had the envelope quickly pulled and tucked away. 

 

Cale quickly finishes off the white wine and slams the bottle loud enough to make a sound but not loud enough to crack it. Standing up, he feels the attention return to him and the owner walks over, “Young Master Cale, are you- are you leaving?”

 

“If I wasn’t leaving, why the fuck would I be standing up, you damned idiot!” 

 

The owner winces, “R-right. My apologies,”

 

Cale clicks his tongue, turning around and faking a stumble, “Fools, the lot of you,”

 

Roksu doesn’t even turn as Cale leaves the tavern, listening as the door shuts. The second he’s gone, the room erupts into much louder conversation. Roksu’s face quickly contorts into annoyance.

 

“He’s gone?!”

 

“Earlier than usual!”

 

“Owner! Owner! He didn’t even drink as much as usual, right!?”

 

The owner counted the bottles and one of the bottles that Cale had thrown earlier, “No! He drank less,”

 

“Wow, I really thought he’d break a bottle on that cloaked bastard’s head!”

 

“Yeah, yeah, hey, hooded punk!”

 

“Watch your tone,” Roksu calmly replies.

 

“Tsk, whatever!” A group of customers surround him, leaning over and overlapping conversations filter into his head.

 

“You a traveler or something? What sort of idiot do you have to be to sit next to Young Master Cale when he’s drinking?! That trash is a bomb!”

 

“True! True! Always, it’s like a rule around here, if you sit at the bar and see Cale Henituse, sit at least three chairs away!”

 

Roksu shakes his head, standing up. He orders, “Out of my way,,”

 

“Oh, no way! You’re leaving already! Let us buy you a drink!”

 

“Yeah, yeah! Drink with us! You’ve done the impossible! That damned trash tolerated you–”

 

Roksu shoved them all out of his way, with a click of his tongue. He walks out speaking out his frustration, “Finish the rest of my wine,”

 

“Esteemed sir–”

 

“Don’t call me that,”

 

“--will you return?”

 

“Who knows?”

 

Roksu quickly left the tavern. He headed back towards the market. As he walked, he pulled out the envelope he had been given by Cale. He opened it and began to read the contents.

 

It was simple and short. The main point was to make sure Roksu was ready for a letter sent to the Nyphan Estate via the Henituse Family tomorrow. A short confirmation that Cale had set up a situation where he would most likely have to speak with his Father and Cale planned to bring up the situation. Roksu had also managed the situation from his end, briefly asking his brother if he could be more involved in the project. Elis had looked at him oddly and Roksu had a feeling his brother was suspicious about things going on, but in the end, he’d simply yielded and allowed for it.

 

So, now Roksu had more work than he enjoyed. The only upside was that his position would give him excuses to travel around. This was one of the biggest constraints Cale’s former situation had. The two of them had come up with a workaround (Cale had bullied Roksu into concededing with him).

 

Roksu made sure to scan the letter once more, memorizing the contents to be safe. He then began to rip the paper into pieces. As he walked by an evening cafe he threw the scraps into one of the outdoor fire pits, ignoring the confused looks the guests gave him. 

 

Turning away he headed towards the area his carriage was set to pick him up, ducking into an alley on the way there. He removed the cloak as he passed through the alley, flooding it and pushing it inside a magic bag tied at his waist.

 

As he saw the carriage, he gave a quick glance towards the estate sitting at the tallest point of Rain City. With a tired sigh, he spoke to the driver, “Let’s head back quickly. I need to meet my siblings,”

 

“I will drive as fast as possible!”

 

“Safely. Safely as possible,”

 

“Yes! That as well!”

 

“Huuu…” Roksu quickly entered the carriage.  ‘Why do I interact with such odd people?’

 

⥢✧⥤

 

Cale let out a groan as the lemon tea Ron had given him quickly masked over the aftertaste of wine. The combination was unpleasant and Cale shook his head with frustration. He sent Ron away after the butler brought up the tea and a plate of dinner. Cale had just taken a bath, the flush around his cheeks easing up slightly. 

 

Cale pulled out the chair roughly, sitting down. He still had to act vaguely drunk, considering the amount of alcohol he had. Ron bowed, asking calmly, “Young Master-nim, your schedule for tomorrow has been adjusted,”

 

Cale smiled internally but scowled at Ron, “Ha? The fuck are you on about? I’m eating right now, do you think I give two shits about something for tomorrow?”

Drunk cale

Ron smiled, “My mistake,”

 

“Get lost,”

 

“Yes, Young Master,”

 

Ron quietly left the room, closing the doors behind him. The second they shut, Cale’s expression smoothened out and he released a breath. He stood up and walked to the bathroom. Hidden behind the mirror, he’d kept the letter. Pulling it out, he walked back and opened it up, eating dinner and reading at the same time.

 

It is more accurate to call it a report.

 

It simply had a list of things that had been completed and the results of those, such as their investigations into the slums and a few people who had stood out. Additionally, it held a vague explanation of how the expansion project for the Nyphan Family was going. It was almost completely drawn out, just a few more things needed to be double checked before they could travel outwards and begin to use finances to push forward. 

 

It was all the information Cale had been waiting for.

 

He smiled, placing a bite of steak into his mouth, ‘Great. Now I have all I need to really screw with the rumors,’

 

Cale finished his dinner in silence, just rereading the letter and marking a few things for himself. When the plate was clear, Cale stood up, letter in hand. Walking to the desk in his room. He bent down and unlocked a drawer, placing the letter inside, locking it up again. He’d burn it later but for now, Cale kept it. 

 

Once that was dealt with, he made sure the balcony door was locked and shut off all the lights. Even though he didn’t get drunk, the alcohol still caused him to feel sleepy if he was up too late. It had been happening more often with his change in routine and the daily training sessions he had with Ron and Beacrox. Thankfully, being exhausted was a nice way to have fewer visions so Cale at least woke up feeling better. The days where he watched the Henituse Territory fall again made him just work harder in frustration.

 

Laying down, Cale pulled the blanket over him, eyes turning and staring at the window. He’d usually close his blinds, but on nights like this, Cale enjoyed laying in bed as his body relaxed into the mood of sleep, while his eyes peeked out to stare at the city and sky. It was an odd angle and the perspective hardly did the actual view justice, but it was a nostalgic thing to do so he did it.

 

Like always, his eyes soon fell shut and his breathing evened out. By the time Ron returned to retrieve the dishes, Cale was already deep in sleep, the drunken flush already long gone. The butler was quiet as he moved, gently closing the curtains. He adjusted the blanket over Cale before leaving the room. With no sound, the large doors were closed and Ron finished up his duties for the day.

⥢✧⥤

 

The following morning, Cale slept in once more. When he woke up, he slowly stretched and reached for a string hanging by the bed. He gave it a firm tug, pulling the blanket away and rising to his feet. Then, Cale entered the bathroom to wash up, knowing that when he was done, Ron would be waiting for him.

 

And just as he’d assumed, when he came out in the bathrobe, Ron was pouring out a cup of tea and had already had his breakfast placed on the desk. The slight sunlight was shining through the open windows, Cale noting the clouds dawning the sky. As he sat down, he asked, eyes still fixed on the window, “Should we expect heavy snow?”

 

“Perhaps as the days go by and the weather remains unchanging,” Ron dutifully answered, “We’ve already received a little,”

 

“Yes, but that’s hardly any,”

 

Being in the North, Rain City and the Henituse Territory naturally saw snow. Of course, it wasn’t comparable to the amount of snow or chilling lands of the Northern Kingdoms on the other side of the Forest of Darkness, but compared to the rest of the Roan Kingdom, snow wasn’t uncommon. Cale reached for the cup of tea, frowning when he glanced at it, “Again?”

 

“Lemon tea is very good for your health, young master-nim,”


Ron

 

Cale placed the tea down, giving Ron a frustrated look. He opted for a grape instead, comforted by the sweetness. As he began to eat, he prompted Ron to speak, “What’s for training today?”

 

“Training will have to be slightly adjusted, Young Master,”

 

Even though he remembered last night and knew why, Cale still feigned confusion. Placing a bite of sausage, he gave a small questioning hum. Ron explained patiently, “The Lord has scheduled a meeting with you and the Countess,”

 

Cale, who had been cutting another bite of meat, paused. He remained quiet, taking in the words patiently. Lifting his head, he asked carefully, “With who?”

 

He’d known a meeting would be scheduled. He didn’t think Violan would be there with them. 

 

“Countess Violan will be joining you and your Father at the meeting. There’s enough time for you to begin your work for the day before heading to the Count’s Office,”

 

Cale was even more confused, “And Violan will be joining us?”

 

Ron nodded, “Yes, Young Master,”

 

“Huh…” Cale kept his face neutral. He waved a hand, “Ron, summon the maids. I’m just about ready to get dressed,”

“Yes, Young Master,”

 

Ron left the room and Cale calmly finished the food on his plate. Afterwards, he reached down and unlocked the drawer from last night, pulling out a few stacks of papers. He locked up the drawer again, just as Ron came back with a few maids.

 

Cale stood up, placing the papers on the edge of his desk, face down. Approaching the servants, he glanced at the clothes in their hands. Ron spoke up, “As the sun is becoming less frequent to see, we’ve adjusted your outfits,”

 

“I can see that,” Cale commented. He pointed to a set with white pants and a white shirt. Over the shirt was a dark blue tie tucked under a gray vest. On top of that, Cale had a long blue coat with gold embroidery along the edges and lining his shoulders.

 

After he was dressed, he grabbed the papers and ordered the servant’s who had helped him to clear the dishes away as he motioned Ron to head to the study with him. Walking through the halls, Cale asked further, “What’s after the meeting?”

 

“The usual, Young Master,”

 

That meant training and completing the work. Cale glanced at a clock they’d passed. It was nearing 11:30am. His meeting with his parents was scheduled at 1pm. Considering his duties usually took a few hours, plus training, Cale had a feeling he wouldn’t be getting a drink today. 

 

Well, it was fine. The meeting was more important anyway.

 

Once he entered his study, Cale easily took off the coat he’d been wearing motioning to the fireplace, “Set a small fire,”

 

Ron had already walked over. Setting the coat aside, Cale sat down in his chair, placing the papers he’d brought to his right. Ron had already gotten his stack of work for today and organized it for him to do. As such, Cale had no problem starting right away.

 

As heir to a territory such as the Henituse County, Cale’s work had never exactly been little. When he was younger, it was usually education and long hours of training that filled up his days. As he grew older, he’d often assist either of his parents–because he snuck into their offices– if he had the time. They usually gave him simple things depending on his age or just sat him in their laps and explained as easily as possible. 

 

When his Mom had died, all her duties had joined his Father who was in a terrible shape. Back then, Cale had begged his Father’s advisor to give him some work to manage to ease the burden. He couldn’t ask his Father since his Father couldn’t talk with him, but Cale still wanted to help.

 

That was the first time he’d actually been given proper duties. He’d been provided simple things that required organizing and an advisor usually sat with him to make sure everything was correct. As the years passed and Cale grew into double digits, Cale was easily able to manage some basic finances and read reports regarding some of their businesses. He’d quit studying when he was ten but kept up with his duties begrudgingly until he around 13, around the time Basen was about the age to handle a few things and his stepfamily had been fully assimilated into the County. 

 

Now, at 16, his work was basically the same except in a larger bulk and his Father had slipped in a few other things such as businesses that were held by the vassals and records of current economic patterns in Rain City and surrounding areas. It was a subtle thing but Cale could feel that old feeling of being a proper Henituse again. It was a bit of a conflicting feeling, but Cale was confident enough in his trashy act that anything good he did would be canceled out and basically ignored.

 

Cale dismissed Ron from the room as the fire began to kindle. Cale then basked into silence, his arrogant young master face slipping as he focused on his work. The first order was to go through the letters that had been sent to him. A while back, the only letters he’d receive was from Eric. Now, he’d been subjected to letters regarding trade delays, mining problems, funding issues, complaints, proposals, and of course, the vassals. 

 

Eric, of course, sent him letters, albeit a bit more frequently since Cale had decided to properly write back. He did really enjoy his relationship with Eric. Eric had always been so kind and had never abandoned him, even though everyone told him to. It made Cale feel guilty when they’d interacted which is why he curbed his act and was more subdued around him. 

 

In front of him, there was a letter from Eric just responding to things from earlier correspondence and telling Cale about a few things going on. Cale calmly took out an empty piece of parchment, writing back a short letter back and slipping it into an envelope. He opened up a draw, pulling out a bottle that was wrapped in cloth yet still remained warm to touch. Cale opened up the bottle, pouring out some of the wax onto the envelope. He kept the bottle on the desk for later use, pulling out the seal stamp he had. It wasn’t the official one of the Count, but it was still a seal with the Henituse Crest on it. However, the wax color was red, rather than the gold like the official seal of the Count. Stamping it, Cale kept the letter aside as the beginning of a pile that may or may not form.

 

Following Eric’s letter, Cale was subjected to the more mundane letters that involved logging down notes and comparing earlier records. He read reports filed by a few merchant guilds that included confirmations of a successful delivery and reports regarding challenges or delays that had occurred. Cale frowned, noting a recurring pattern of delays along a few roads that traversed somewhat similar terrain. 

 

Cale pushed his chair back reaching his right hand back for the servant bell hung in his study. The pulley hung to Cale’s right, designed as a tapestry that was matched on the opposite side. Both tapestries hung from the ceiling, a few inches away from the covered up portrait hanging above Cale’s head. He gave the left tapestry a firm tug at the handle, before returning back to his position. He kept the reports in front of him, opening another drawer and pulling out a few records from the weeks before. Sifting through them, he noted a few similar reports that had been sparse. 

 

Cale clicked his tongue in displeasure.

 

Two knocks echoed from the door and a female voice spoke politely, “You called, Young Master?” 

 

“Come in,”

 

The door opened and the maid stepped inside, bowing in greeting. Cale asked coldly, “Where’s Ron?”

 

“I believe he is retrieving your afternoon meal, Young Master Cale,”

 

Cale nodded and then requested, “Retrieve Louis for me,”

 

“Right away, Young Master,”

 

Cale dismissed her with a flick of his wrist. Louis was one of the people responsible for assisting in overlooking their merchants. He had been working for his Father since forever as Louis had amanced his own Father’s previous position, thus growing up here in the Estate. He’d have to ask Louis to receive him the appropriate reports regarding the weather patterns in the territory and the merchant records over the last five years. If it was a common delayment due to the seasonal changes then there was most likely some sort of procedure that would be implemented. However, if this delay continued in the pattern Cale assumed it would or was a new issue with this year’s weather, then Cale would have to work to figure out how to manage the delivery.

 

Cale sifted through the papers on his desk, searching for a few other merchant reports. As he did, a knock sounded along with Ron’s voice announcing he’d brought his lunch. The door opened and Ron walked forward, pushing the meal tray, shutting the door behind him. He eyed Cale carefully, “Young Master-nim. Please eat and take a break. You must meet with the Count and Countess in forty minutes,”

 

Cale paused, looking up at the clock that hung over the fireplace. Indeed, he had forty minutes until 1pm. Cale sighed, “Alright,”

 

Thankfully, Cale’s desk was quite spacious and he had more than enough space for his food. As usual, Ron announced the dish as he set it in front of Cale to eat, “Today your meal is Grilled Garlic and Black Pepper Shrimp on the side of Cauliflower Carbonara. As drinks, I have brought you water and some Peach Cider. Which would you like to start, Young Master?”

 

“Cider,”

 

“Very well,”

 

As Cale began to eat, Ron asked calmly, filling up the empty glass with cider, “Is there an issue you would like me to attend to?”

 

“It’s alright. I’ve already called for Louis. He’ll know what else I need after I explain the situation,”

 

“I understand,”

 

Cale took a sip of the cider, before asking, “Do you know what Father wants?”

 

“I inquired to Mr. Dagmar when he brought the matter up with Mrs. Aydan and myself yesterday,” Ron explained, “I believe it is in regards to your reports regarding the project with the Nyphan Artistry,”

 

Cale smirked as he placed a piece of shrimp in his mouth, ‘As expected,’

 

Ron naturally caught the smirk and asked, “Did the Young Master have a premonition?”

 

“Hmm…we can say that,” 

 

Ron’s eyes shifted to the door, “Young Master Cale. Sir Louis is here,”

 

“Let him in,”

 

Ron headed towards the door just as a knock echoed throughout the room. The assassin opened the door, motioning inside. Louis walked in, dressed in a suit and his sandy blonde hair tied back into a low ponytail. He bowed to Cale, “You summoned me, Young Master,”

 

“Louis, I’ve been overlooking the reports coming back from our merchants. It seems that there’s been an increase of shipment delays in the west part of the territories,” Cale held a few papers out, Louis stepping forward to look at them. As he did, Cale kept speaking, “At first, the delays were to be expected due to the changing weather. But now it’s been increasing to a point of notability. There are a few similar trends in the East where terrains match the routes in the West,”

 

“I see,” Louis nodded, eyebrows knitted in thought, “Shall I send over scouts and escorts?”

 

“Sure, we can send a few, “ Cale shrugged, “But also get me a report of weather predictions in the territory and trends over the last five years,”

 

Louis looked up at Cale, “Weather predictions?”

 

“And merchant reports that correlate. Is this a recurring trend?”

 

“Delays are common in winter and the beginning of warmer weathers,” Louis informs, “However, the number of delays and patterns do indeed require a second glance. I will double check to see if there is a previous record of the same happenings,”

 

“Check and send me a copy of the reports. My current assumption is that the roads are icing over or becoming filled with snow and rain, delaying the movement of the carts,” Cale explained.

 

“This is a usual thing with the season, Young Master. There is little to be done about it,” 

 

“Even if there is little to be done, that means something can be done. Efficiency is dropping and we’re spending extra to compensate for delayments. May I remind you that we’re currently discussing the delivery of Artistry Pieces with the Nyphan Family. Such pieces will have a varying consumer audience than our stones and seasonal delays are of risk at ruining the work,” Cale glared at the man, “I’d like to be made aware of our drawbacks before investing,”

 

Ron smiled beingly, laughing to himself on the inside, ‘The puppy is growing up,’

 

Louis’s eyes widened slightly. There was nothing wrong with Cale’s words and that was slightly why it was so surprising. Louis, who had been here long enough to remember and celebrate Cale’s birth only to soon grow pitiful and tired at the person Cale had become, couldn’t recall when was the last time Cale had actually felt like someone worthy of the title of a Young Master of the Henituse County. At this moment, the trashy ill-tempered punk felt like what Louis had once thought Cale would grow to be. 

 

‘...did something happen last year out of anyone’s awareness? Or did he really decide to grow up?’

 

Louis bowed his head, “I understand…Young Master Cale,”

 

Cale clicked his tongue, “How long will this take you?”

 

“Please give me three days, Young Master,” Louis readily requested. ‘He had always been a promising lad as a child. If he can grow out of his misbehavior completely, then he’ll be a good lord’

 

“Three days and not a minute more,”

 

Louis smiled a bit, “Thank you, Young Master,”

 

Louis handed Ron the reports, requesting for a few copies to be sent to him by tonight. Cale gave a bored approval before nodding to Louis’s bow, effectively dismissing him. The door clicked shut again and Ron placed the reports down, looking at Cale with his usual smile, “ Young Master-nim, you seem a bit mature,”

 

“Shut your mouth, Ron,”

 

Ron chuckled softly. 

 

Cale ignored him, finishing up the rest of his meal. He dabbed at his mouth with the napkin as Ron took away the dishes from his desk, placing them back on the tray. Cale stood up, placing the napkin on the tray and going to wear his coat, “Make the copies as Louis requested and you get started on sending these letters to their recipients,”

 

“Very well, Young Master,” Ron nodded, “Will you be heading to the Count’s office right away?”

 

“Yes,”

 

“I will have everything prepared for you when you return,”

 

Cale smiled, “I’ll be off then,”

 

Cale quickly left his study, walking down the halls and towards the Count’s office. As any other time he walks through the halls, he ignores the eyes of the servants as he passes them. Once there’d been suppressed flinches and annoyed glares. Now, they are mostly consistent with wary looks, hesitation and nervousness coupled with suspicion and curiosity. They were looks that, had any other noble with Cale’s reputation seen them, they would’ve thrown a fit. But Cale didn’t care. As long as his goals were being fulfilled, he’d turn his head to things like this. 

 

Plus…he’d lost his trust a very long time ago.

 

Unbothered, Cale reached his Father’s office, finding two knights stationed on either side. When they saw him approach, one of the knights stepped towards the double doors, knocking twice, “My Lord and Lady, Young Master Cale has arrived,”

 

‘Ah, she’s already here,’ Cale mused. It made sense considering it was a few minutes past 1 already.

 

“Let him in,”

 

The knights each grabbed a handle, Cale standing stoically as they opened the doors to the large office. The Count’s office was extremely well furnished and large, with the back wall consisting of large windows overlooking the city. In front of the desk was a set up of couches and chairs, a few tables set up almost mimicking the look of a parlor. The large desk was in front of a large wall between the windows, a large and cushioned chair propped behind it. 

 

Cale stepped into the room, the doors shutting closed behind him. He took a few steps inside, pausing before he gave a bow with right arm coming over his chest and left hand moving behind his back towards the two adults on one of the couches, “I greet the Count and Countess,”

 

It was his usual greeting when he was summoned for anything. Of course, the ‘countess’ part was omitted as Violan and he were rarely in the same room. 

 

“Welcome, Cale,” Deruth smiled weakly at the formal greeting, motioning across from where he and Violan sat, “Come and sit down comfortably,”

 

Cale returned to his usual posture walking over and sitting down across from them. He leaned back slightly, staring blankly at the two in front of him. Deruth stared back at him awkwardly and a silence stretched. 

 

Violan glanced at her husband, noting the hesitation in his eyes. She frowned, noting to ask about it later and cleared her throat, “Have you been well?”

 

Cale glanced at her, before giving a small hum, “Yes,” he then prompts the conversation forward, “What’s this about? You’ve never summoned me to meet with both of you,”

 

Deruth clears his throat, “Cale, I wanted to ask you about a few reports you’ve filled out,”

 

Cale smiled proudly on the inside. He was starting to wonder if he was that good at planning or if everyone just had zero expectations for him to be able to do anything like this. 

 

To Deruth, however, Cale’s cold stare barely flinched, except for the slight eyebrow raise, “My reports? Is there a problem?”

 

“Not a problem,” Deruth shook his head. He picked up the parchment he had placed beside him, handing them to Violan, who took them with a slightly confused glance. Deruth spoke to Cale, “Cale, these reports are about the current project the Nyphan Family was working on and our Henituse Family is willing to support,”

 

“Oh, those reports,”

 

Violan read the correspondence between the two Young Masters with careful analysis. She muttered, “This is detailed,”

violan

Cale heard her and sighed. He asked bluntly, “Father. What’s wrong with the reports?”

 

“No, no, nothing’s wrong at all,” Deruth refuted, “Where are you getting that from? I was curious about why they were with your reports. At first, I thought you were working with Violan,”

 

Violan glanced at Cale who’s eyes widened slightly, a soft, “Huh?” passing from his lips. 

 

Deruth had asked Violan if she had delegated some tasks to Cale when she’d returned from a gathering with a few noble ladies. She hadn’t and Deruth had briefly explained the situations. This was the first time she’d actually read the reports and understood why Deruth could even make that assumption. The work was meticulous and it did seem like Cale had a core part in the correspondence as he knew details Violan and Elis shared with one another. And Violan had definitely not told him anything.

 

Deruth nodded, “Yes, since it's an artistry business and Violan manages all of it. She and Lord Elis corresponded but it was mostly questions or weighing pros and cons. Your report went further and outlined a few merchant guilds and budgets to spend, along with a rough list of locations each guild would transport the works to,”

 

Cale released another exhale, speaking with a slight irritation, “And?”

 

Deruth opened his mouth but paused when Violan gently touched his arm. She put down the reports on the table, looking at Cale who glanced at her with slightly narrowing eyes. She swallowed a lump in her throat, “Cale, may I ask why you took time out of your day to write extra reports such as these?”

 

Cale didn’t answer right away. Instead, he blinked slowly, before clicking his tongue and saying, “Young Master Roksu and I have been exchanging correspondence. We ran into one another a few times in Rain City and we talked a little about things and he mentioned this. He threw out the ideas first and I told him my opinions and it went from there,”

 

It was complete and utter bullshit but it did the job.

 

Violan motioned to the reports again, “It’s good. There’s a few things I’d change regarding the current markets, but it’s a good starting point for official business,” her lips curved slightly and she smiled at Cale, her sincerity bleeding into her tone, “Well done,”

 

Cale pressed his lips together, unsure what to say to the compliment. He mumbles after a few seconds, eyes glancing away, “...thanks”


cale

 

Deruth smiled, before asking, “Cale. Are you and Young Master Roksu still corresponding?”

 

“Yeah. The current outlining is almost completed. Young Master Roksu mentioned that they might sent an invite to lock in the current blueprint before working on scouting and merchant routes,” Cale nodded, expression fixing itself to the neutral mask, “As the current state is to map out what the expansion would look like and how large the first wave of marketing and business would be in order to profit, there’s a lot of redrawing involved. Young Master Roksu is a good strategist and he took my word and sent me a letter asking if I had more to say. We began to build the current report there with potential merchant guilds and budgets,”

 

Cale shook his head, shrugging, “Naturally, we’re not going to use all of them. It’d be a complete waste of money to invest so much. While the guilds are all reputable within their own way, I’ve already told Louis to have some things cross checked regarding delays and weather patterns. Furthermore, Young Master Roksu and I agreed it would be in the best interest to investigate each guild as they’d vary depending on which location we’re talking about. If we’re going to branch to the Wheelsman Territory, I’d especially want to cross check our information with Eric Hyung’s opinion on which of their merchants would even have a chance at safely managing artistry. It’s so much different than our stone due to weathering after all, so we’d have factor in–”

 

Cale stopped talking, seeing the expressions across from him. All of sudden, he’d realized he’d rambled. His face felt hot and Cale’s eyes widened. He coughed, covering his mouth and quickly grumbling, “You know, the usual shit,”

 

Violan swallowed and she forced herself through the conflicted emotions eating at her mind. She asked carefully and calmly, “Cale. Would you like to be a part of the project?”

 

Cale froze.

 

‘Huh?’



Notes:

I'm thinking of adding photos of just like random moments.
I'm using Raphael mostly for Roku. it might change sometimes

lmk if y'all are fine with it.
Personally, I like it.
Actually I was supposed to upload them last chapter but I couldn't figure out how to upload images but I finally did it

Chapter 13: Development

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

‘Just now?’

 

‘Did she ask me to work with her?’

 

This wasn’t how he’d planned this. Sure, he didn’t plan to ramble that much either but it was of little importance. He had planned to invite Roksu here and just sort of place himself in the project. 

 

He didn’t really think Violan would actively want him involved. Especially in such a situation where the two of them would require constant interaction. 

 

No, does such a situation even make sense? A few months ago, she couldn’t even look him in the eyes!

 

Deruth exclaimed, “ I think it’s a wonderful idea!! With you both working on it, I’m sure it’ll be an easier load to carry,”

 

Violan smiled slightly at her husband’s encouragement. Deruth looked at the redhead who was staring at them with a startled look. The Count smiled, “Cale! You want to, anyway right? You’re already putting in so much time,”

 

Cale’s expression smoothened out again. He asked slowly, “What would I do?”

 

Deruth turned to Violan at this. Violan thought about it before suggesting, “Why don’t you handle what you and Young Master Roksu are currently doing? Ensuring everything is running at optime and the highest value is being profited. You’ll be looking over investments we make and overlook the workers that are transporting. The more business-based portion. I can look over customers, double check prices, inventory, etcetera. Naturally, of course, this is a general overview. Our duty would mostly be supporting the Nyphan Family financially and use the Henituse name to assist as they start out,”

 

‘...ah. Roksu Hyung. Isn’t this basically what we planned?’

 

‘No, what crazy situation is this? Is she sick?’

 

Cale blinked, subtly checking her complexion and breathing. She looked healthy but Cale still remained unconvinced. He’ll ask Ron about it later. 

 

How was he supposed to respond to this without them thinking anything? As his silence stretched, Violan bit the inside of her mouth. Cale’s gaze had moved from her to the table as he was thinking. Though it was only a few seconds, the guilt and nervousness was killing her. 

 

Had she overstepped? 

 

She hadn’t meant to. 

 

“I’m-” Cale’s voice pulled her out of her emotions. He was looking at her with his normal expression. His tone was dry and he gave a lazy head tilt, “-fine with this. I’m already doing the work so I might as well get credit for it,”


Cale

 

Violan and Deruth both smiled at once. 

 

Cale frowned at them, confused on why they both looked so oddly happy about this. Violan cleared her throat, returning to her usual calm and collected self, though her eyes were shining a little more than usual, “Yes. You should get credit,”

 

Cale felt his emotions squirm but he quickly shoved them down. He turned to his father, “Then, if this is how we’re doing things, let’s confirm it on that side too. Father, please send an invitation to the Nyphan Family right away,”

 

Deruth blinked, “Right away?”

 

“Yes. Tell them they should come to the Estate in four days, around 4 in the afternoon,” 

 

“I…can do that. But the entire family?”

 

“Yes,”

 

Deruth glanced at Violan, who spoke only after feeling his look, “Yes. We should go over logistics in person,”

 

“I see. Then, I will have the invite sent today,” Deruth assured.

 

Cale let the moment pass in a satisfied silence. He speaks up after a few seconds, asking bluntly, “Are we done here, then?”

 

“Huh? Oh- yes!” Deruth nodded, “Yes, yes, that’s all I called you for,”

 

“Great. I’m leaving then,” Cale was quick to get up.

 

“Pardon me. One second, Cale,” 

 

Cale halted, glancing back at Violan who had stood up the reports in hand. She approached him with small steps, “May I inquire about a few things on your way?”

 

Deruth stood behind his wife, watching silently. He could see the hesitance in her posture and the stiff way she was holding herself, as opposed to her usual elegance. Cale narrowed his eyes, staring at her with a cold gaze. 

 

“Tsk,” 

 

Deruth and Violan both held their breaths, only moving again when Cale grumbled, “Yeah, whatever. Hurry up,”

 

He continued walking towards the door. Violan blinked once, before starting after him just as the door opened. She glanced back when Deruth bid them a small goodbye, Violan giving him a one back before stepping out of the room. Cale was already walking down the hallway, but his steps were small and slow. Violan realized he was waiting for her and she walked quickly until they were walking at the same pace.

 

Cale didn’t glance at her and Violan didn’t give it another thought. She pushed her emotions aside and focused on her duties, asking about certain decisions and thoughts on a few guilds. Cale answered her with the same tone each time, as if reciting information he’d memorized. As they walked, they ended up falling into a business talk, discussing one guild for a while. The conversation was one that seemed normal. 

 

Not one they’d ever really had.

 

Not one anyone ever expected them to have. 

 

The servants who saw them froze, unsure if they were seeing correctly. 

 

“--How come the budget for them is more compared to the Lyman Merchants Group? They’re more reputable,”

 

“Reputation they may have, but the routes that the Lyman Group uses are more suited for larger and more secure transports like construction materials or stone. More artistry can be safely transported through Keon’s so naturally we’d give them more of an offer,”

 

“Oh my. I didn’t consider that aspects of delivery,”

 

“Substantial amounts of the money regarding work will flow through the Flynn Merchant Guild like any noble business, but the Nyphan Family has had guilds they’ve worked with for years. It’s good to include them in as well. Keon’s is one of them,”

 

“Ah, we will need the list of guilds then. Unless this is already shortlisted,”

 

“That list is shortlisted for certain transport through certain territories of the Northeast like the Wheelsman County and the Chetter Barony. Again, though. I’ll need to check with Eric Hyung and Young Master Gilbert,”

 

The two reached Cale’s study without much thought. Cale opened the door, their flow of conversation halting. Violan held up the reports, “May I keep these?”

 

“I don’t need them,”

 

Violan nodded and she gave a slight bow, “I will send a few things over and have Deruth adjust your workload,”

 

Cale frowned, “What a bothersome thing. Just send me what you want me to do and I’ll send it back. It’s not that complicated,”

 

Violan nodded, “Alright. Thank you for discussing with me,”

 

Cale didn’t respond, just walking into his study and closing the door. There was no one inside, Ron had done what he’d mentioned before and hadn’t stuck around. Cale leaned against the door, listening to the clicks of Violan’s heels as she walked down the hallway. Cale inhaled and then exhaled, mouth frowning in worry.

 

‘...this will be complicated,’

 

How is he supposed to keep being trash when he’ll be working directly with his Mother? He’d already swore to never hurt her and cross lines. And furthermore, it wasn’t like he could laze around either as this sort of work could become worse if he fucked it up. Cale sighed, again, tilting his head back.

 

He’d have to wait and brace himself.

 

He’d been ignoring the letters that came for him from his extended family, reading them and then burning them. They were small things, inquiries. Questions. Casual things as if nothing had happened at all.

 

As if everything was the same as it was 7 years ago.

 

For now, there was little Cale could do. He shook himself off, returning to his desk. 

 

All he could do was focus on the present times. 

 

Before any storm, there’s always a few signs.

 

Cale would wait for them to show up.


⥢✧⥤

 

Roksu pulled back the carriage curtains as the angle at which the carriage was being driven changed. Siwan let out a small grunt of surprise, holding the seat. She was sitting across from Roksu and Elis, meaning she was now being pulled forward by gravity and facing downwards. 

 

“Don’t fall,”

 

Siwan glared at Elis, “No shit,”

 

Roksu let out a sigh as the two began to bicker. He leaned towards the window, his eyes fixing on the large estate they were nearing. He stared at the huge estate and spoke up, forcing his siblings to pause, “Wow, it’s really completely marble,”

 

‘The cost of construction must’ve been insane,’

 

“Yup. The entire thing is made completely of marble,” Elis straighten up, leaning over and staring at the estate as well, “Since the Henituse Territory is the 5th largest producer of marble and the County is mostly mountains filled with marble, granite, and other stones, most of the estates owned directly by the family are made of marble or some sort of stone,”

 

Siwan shrugged, “Ah, it’s not a surprise though! Compared to some of the other Northern territories and even the Northern Kingdoms, the Henituse Territory is abundant,”

 

“Plus they’re filthy rich,” 

 

Siwan and Elis both gave him blank looks, the Lord sighing, “Leave it to you to bring up money,”

 

Roksu frowned, “I’m right though? You should hear Cale sometimes. He once paid for some tarts with a gold gallon because he didn’t have a single piece of silver or bronze on him,”

 

“...”

 

“Wow,” Siwan muttered, “We’re pretty wealthy too but to be rich enough to have such a problem,” 

 

“As expected of the richest territory in the Kingdom,”

 

Roksu smirked, “They’re good business partners. They have the finances to spare,”


r

 

Elis and Siwan sweatdropped.

 

Elis laughed nervously, patting his brother, “R-Roksu-yah. Let’s be mindful. We’re not here to swindle the Henituse County,”

 

“Yeah, yeah, I know. You keep telling me that like I’m some sort of bandit,” Roksu waved his hand. He then reminded them, “Plus. Cale’s working directly with us anyway so there’s nothing to worry about,”

 

Siwan smiled, “You and Young Master Cale have been working hard! His information has been a huge help!”

 

Elis hummed in agreement, smiling warmly at the thought of their frequent guest. Their conversation paused as the carriage came to a halt. Two knocks sounded before the door was pulled open. A tall man with a sword attached to his waist adorning the Henituse Crest, bowed, “Greetings, Lord Elis, Lady Siwan, Young Master Roksu,”

 

The three siblings gave polite greetings before exiting off in succession order. As they stood in front of the large entrance, Roksu could already tell from the fancy entrance that this Estate was on a different level than he’d thought. Hearing about it being made completely of marble was already a testament to the wealth and status held by the family, but seeing the actual Estate up close made Roksu realize that not a single expense was spared. 

 

‘It makes sense though. Especially after learning more and getting used to the economy of this world. Outward appearances for nobles, like the Estate, are crucial,’

 

Roksu glanced down as the doors were pulled open and he realized some butler had been talking to them. Roksu didn’t recognize him or his name, so it was most likely another head butler or an attendant for the Count. Roksu remained silent as they entered the estate and just like outside, he let his eyes traverse the beautiful furnishings and decor.

 

“Pardon me,” Elis spoke politely, “Might I inquire where exactly we will be meeting with the Countess?”

 

“Countess Violan has instructed us to host you in the parlor,”

 

Roksu looked at the man, slightly confused, “Is Young Master Cale not joining us?”

 

The butler gave Roksu an odd look, before hesitantly speaking, “Well, yes. He is under direct order. He might be a bit late–”

 

“Oh? You’re here, already,”

 

The four paused and the butler jumped, exclaiming in surprise at the teenager approaching them, “Y-Young Master Cale!”

 

Cale ignored him, looking over at the three Nyphans, “Ron informed me that you were arriving soon so I was heading to the front,”

 

“Wow!” Siwan smiled brightly, “Young Master, were you coming to greet us, personally? I feel honored!”

 

Cale scoffed, but the three Nyphan’s didn’t miss the slightly red ears, “I have to pass this way anyway,”

 

“Thank you for coming to greet us, Young Master,” Elis chuckled.

 

“Don’t flatter yourselves,”

 

“Young Master Cale!” Cale glanced over to the butler that had called out with a slight edge to his tone. Roksu narrowed his eyes upon seeing the cold look being targeted at the redhead, “Young Master, we mustn’t delay the Countess. She’s a busy woman,”

 

Cale returned the cold look, “Get lost then. I can guide them,”

 

Ron stepped forward slightly as the butler opened to refute. Seeing Ron, the butler bit back his words and bowed. He turned and gave a farewell to the Nyphan’s before giving Cale one last glance and heading off. Seeing the man finally leave earshot, Cale motioned with his head, “It’s a bit of a walk,”

 

“Let’s start then,” Roksu said only loud enough for the group of them to hear as they started walking again, Ron walking in front of them after receiving a small nod from Cale, “Aish~ you’re always making me work,”

 

Cale and Roksu ended up walking side by side in front of the older Nyphan siblings, who gave small chuckles. Cale gave a dry look, “You and your slacker obsession…”

 

“Why wouldn't I be obsessed? What’s better than being a rich slacker?”

 

Cale shook his head, muttering, “It sounds unreal each time I hear it,”

 

“Did you say something?”

 

“No,”

 

“Young Master Cale, I’ve heard that you will be directly involved. I’m grateful for your support,” Elis spoke up.

 

Cale glanced back at the lord, before turning back to the front, “It’s not that big of a deal, tsk,”

 

Elis chuckled, ‘Ah, he’s sort of shy,’

 

Roksu glanced around as they walked through the halls. The walk was oddly silent. Cale would usually already be discussing work if they were in the Nyphan Estate. Roksu glanced over once more, but there didn’t seem to be anything wrong with the younger. 

 

Roksu pressed his lips together and a thought crossed his mind, ‘...I knew he was different. But this…isn’t this too different?’

 

Roksu couldn’t do anything, nor did he exactly want to interfere in something that wasn’t his business. But seriously…the contrast between the bright and snarky Cale that moved freely in the Nyphan Estate and the cold and bitter Cale that stalked the Henituse Estate was a bit startling. 

 

Roksu decided to place the thoughts aside, for now. There were other things that he had to figure out before thinking more about a family that wasn’t his own. His conversation about Harris Village was still being delayed. Roksu would be lying if he said he wasn’t worried about how Cale would react.

 

And if his fear increased after watching Cale break multiple wooden swords by sheer strength, then that was nobody’s business but his own.

 

“We’re here, Young Master-nim,” Ron announced.

 

Cale hummed and watched as one of the two guards bowed to them, and moved towards the doors, “My Lady. Young Master Cale and the Nyphan Artistry Family has arrived,”

 

Instead of an answer, there was silence for a few seconds before the doors were pulled open and Violan personally greeted them, “Greetings to you all,” She bowed and the four nobles returned the greeting. 

 

“Greetings to the Countess,”

 

“Come inside,” Violan motioned elegantly.

 

The group moved inside and Ron entered last, closing the doors behind them. He then moved off to the side where a woman with pale brown hair and dark green eyes was making tea. This woman was Paige Aydan, Violan’s personal maid and assistant. Violan sat down on one of the couches, motioning to the one across from her, “Come sit down. I’ve had the servants prepare us some snacks,”

 

The table between them was indeed loaded with a range of snacks. 

 

“Thank you for inviting us, Countess,” Elis smiled, sitting in the center with one of his siblings on either side.

 

Cale had sat down beside Violan and across from Roksu. Violan was professional yet kind, casually telling them to help themselves. She glanced at Cale, her eyes crinkling up slightly as he reached for a biscuit coated with milk chocolate. Roksu also reached for one of the fruit skewers, biting off a blueberry.

 

As they indulged, Elis and Violan smoothly began the meeting. 

 

Roksu remained silent as the talks stretched, Violan handing them a few of the papers from the Henituse end of the deal while Siwan handed them the details on the Nyphan end. The first part of the meeting was focused on drawing up and concreting how the expansion would work and inventory. This was a place where Roksu had little hand in. He and Cale focused more on the properties and transportation investments. 

 

Back and forth, he listened to Elis, Siwan, and Violan go over a variety of art pieces to begin offering and a list of artists that were already settled in a few of the cities where a shop would be settled.

 

“---sculptures are a must, but I think to start off we should limit the size and offer centerpieces or decor pieces first. Mosaics and stained glass works can be substitute,” Siwan explained, “Stained glass is especially popular amongst noble houses and churches,”

 

“Yes and you have a few art pieces that can be put on sale after a few months into the project and we pick up traction,” Violan nodded, “Additionally, you can sell frames and woodworks,”

 

“Our woodworkers are limited in number. Most who work with wood are invested in carpentry. We usually only talk with carpenters for frames,” Elis frowned.

 

“Currently, there’s a rise in glassworks and internal decor amongst the noble houses,” Violan informed, “Artistry pieces that are easy to carry around make valuable gifts rather than the usual clothes and jewelry,”

 

“Glassworks are fragile though,” Siwan frowned, “The transportation…”

 

“We can transport the materials,” Cale spoke up, gaining attention. He glanced at Roksu, “The properties we looked at. Since it serves as a store there will be a storeroom and workshop anyways. Glassware can be assembled in the building itself, can’t it?”

 

Roksu hummed thoughtfully, “Yes, but there’s still the issue of transporting outside of the store to the client,”

 

Elis pursued his lips, “...the cost for glass pieces should be raised then. An extra fee for transportation and packaging. Cushioned with largest amount of cotton,”

 

“It’s reasonable. It doesn’t make sense to remove it entirely,” Violan frowned.

 

Siwan furrowed her eyebrows, “Can cotton truly package glass safely over long distances?”

 

Roksu clicked his tongue, “It’s not feasible, logically. There’s no shock absorption nor much rigidity to hold the glass in place,”

 

Roksu thought back to his past life. Glass was usually shipped with the help of foam and bubble wrap. No matter what, the glass was always tightly wrapped up. This world did not have bubble wrap or styrofoam. Attempting to recreate styrofoam was a long term investment project that Roksu wasn’t confident in starting; he’d have to research more about this world’s chemistry advancements and alchemic research. 

 

“Then?” Cale prompted, recognizing the look on Roksu’s face.

 

“The glass will have to be cushioned on all four sides if in a box. We can use types of pillows for now, not the regular sleeping ones though, something with some sort of rigidity. The piece itself will have to be wrapped up and taped to ensure the wrapping stays. Newspaper, parchment, these can work. And the boxes that are transporting glass should have labels that indicate the fragile load and which side is the top and which is the bottom,” Roksu spoke, noting down that Cale had begun writing as soon as he’d spoken.

 

Cale looked over at Violan, “Should I commission pillows in bulk?”

 

“You’ll need the accurate dimensions as they’re not normal pillows,” 

 

“I can send you the boxes we use and their dimensions,” Roksu told Cale who nodded.

 

Elis turned to the younger two males, “The list of properties, how did you two make that?”

 

“I sent people out to look for us,” Roksu answered, “C- Young Master Cale reached out to noble families and Flynn Merchant guild,”

 

“The list is pretty decent but Young Master Roksu and I were thinking we would visit personally,” Cale dropped the bomb, meeting Roksu’s eye.

 

“Visit??” Violan repeated, turning to Cale, “As in to the cities?”

 

“Did the definition of the word change?”

 

Violan resisted a wince at the sharp gaze. 

 

“Ah, I guess it does make sense,” Elis nodded slowly, calmly observing the exchange between the two in front of him, “Especially before we invest anything,”

 

Roksu pointed to the map that Violan had requested be spread out in the center of the collection of snacks. He pointed to the Northeast and the markers that they’d made during their discussions, “As of right now, our artists range across this part of the Northeast of the Raon Kingdom. To continue this market, we’re setting up proper guilds and stores run by our artists. Additionally, we’re moving South, away from the Forest of Darkness and colder lands, and West towards the capital and populated cities. What Young Master Cale and I have more or less confirmed is routes expanding towards the Central Region,”

 

Cale picked up, “The Wheelsman County has been close with our Henituse County for years. Additionally, the heir to the County is my hyung. I’ve already reached out to him about the artistry market and he mentioned it was mostly imports from the Capital or elsewhere. Local works are less in number but there’s still a decent local market to enter. I don’t doubt the Nyphan Artistry will have much trouble,”

 

“The Capital…” Elis mumbled, “You’re suggesting we begin to import into the central faction from the start,”

 

“It makes sense, if you think about it. The capital market is always hot gossip,” Violan agreed, “The proposed branding will cause a stir by itself, especially amongst nobles,”

 

Cale looked at Elis with a serious gaze, “Not only is your family well known in the markets, but you’ll be gazed at by the noble factions due to our investment. The Henituse County hasn’t invested in an artistry family in such a way for decades,”

 

Roksu eyed the capital marker with a calculating glint, “Hyung-nim. The capital is a good place to advertise to citizens and nobles on more or less equal grounds. Additionally, the capital branch would be one of the biggest factions due to resources that will be closely available meaning a larger inventory,”

 

“Capital properties are expensive. I don’t want to put money into the capital if we’re barely able to expand outwards,” Elis frowned.

 

“Of course, the capital shop should only be set up after your brand gains traction and words,” Cale deadpanned, “Doing otherwise would just be an extra hassle,”

 

“If that’s confirmed then what about the guilds….”

 

The five nobles continued talking as the time slipped by. The meeting had started around 4pm and by the time they were wrapping up, it was nearly 7:30pm. Violan offered to host them dinner and after a bit of push and pulling, the Nyphan siblings conceded to her wish.

 

Once the answer had come and Violan had given a pleased smile, Cale ran a hand through his hair, speaking up, “Ron. Give the Countess’s order to chefs and send word to Basen, Lily, and my Father that we’ll be having dinner with guests,”

 

Ron bowed and Violan nodded her head in dismissal. Violan turned back to three in front of her, “Feel free to rest in guest rooms prepared. I’ll send servants to tell you when dinner is prepared. Paige!”

 

“Countess, this is too kind!” Siwan exclaimed in refusal.

 

Violan just ignored the protest and dismissed Paige who had bowed and set off to do the tasks. Cale decided to inject before another polite argument could erupt. He looks at Violan, “Pardon me, might I be excused? I’ve still got a few matters to attend to,”

 

Violan nodded, “Of course, you can,”

 

Roksu asked as Cale rose to stand and bow, “Young Master Cale, might I join you? I’d like to inquire a few details and plan for a time when we can visit the properties,”

 

Elis and Siwan bit back amused smiles as Cale gave a dry acceptance. The two teenagers bowed and left the room. Elis smiled apologetically, “Very well, then. Countess Violan, might I take you up on that offer?”

 

“Of course, come with me,”

⥢✧⥤

Roksu shut the door behind them as they entered Cale’s study. When it clicked shut, Roksu took note of the well lit office they’d entered. This was the first time he’d ever been inside Cale’s study, let alone the Henituse Estate.

 

It was quite a large study room. From the door to enter the room, was the desk. It was large and almost box-like, meaning the side and front covered the under part of the desk and shielded the back of the desk from any views. It was mahogany wood and seemed to be split into three sections. The first and largest section was the center section where work would be done and supplies such as quills, inks, pens, and other random trinkets sat. The desk then angled slightly, almost forming the top of an octagon as the remaining two side sections were angled towards the large leathered cushioned chair that sat behind it. Beneath it all was a large circle rug of a dark red color.

 

The wall behind the desk was occupied mostly by the large portrait above where Cale’s head would be if he was sitting. The portrait was covered up and Roksu lingered his eyes on it for a bit before moving on. On either side of the portrait were two matching thin tapestries that ran from ceiling to a foot and a half above the ground. 

 

The desk was on a slightly elevated platform compared to the rest of the room, only about a half an inch step between the two “levels”. Looking ahead as one entered the room, Roksu was greeted with three decently large windows that allowed for the natural light to shine in. The red curtains were currently pulled back to give a view of the town and a portion of the Estate grounds. Additionally, they could spot part of the road that winded up the hill to reach the Henituse Estate. 

 

Stepping inside the room, there was a small decor table near the door that was currently holding a vase with a bouquet of violets and cyclamens. There was a little more than a foot of wall before the rest of the wall became a massive bookshelf that was practically filled. It stretched til the corner where it met the back wall. The back wall directly across from the desk was mainly taken up by an elegant fireplace, with two sections of wall on either side. Each wall had a medium sized shield with symbols engraved mounted six and a half feet above the ground. Above the fireplace was a shelf that held an expensive looking golden colored clock and an arrangement of candles set in golden candle holders. The fireplace was marble as expected and the fireplace tools were arranged on a rack on the right side.

 

Away from the fireplace and taking up most of the space in front of the desk was the sitting arrangement. A large red and gold colored rug was on the floor covering up most of the floor in the room. There were two large couches facing one another with a large wooden table in the center. On the left corner angled towards the bookshelf was an armchair. Similarly, in the right corner closer to the desk was a matching armchair with a small corner table in between the gap it had with the couch. Each of the seating was adorned in the same off white-tinted pink color with extremely dark brown wood outlining the edges and legs. Pillows were neatly organized on the two couches. 

 

Lighting up the entire room was an ornate chandelier hung from above the sitting area and a slightly smaller, but equally bright one, hanging above the desk. At the current time, the room was also lit up by the small fire kindling.

 

“I do actually have work to finish, ya know,” Cale’s voice pulled him from his staring and he noticed that Cale had truly sat himself behind the desk with papers already in front of him and a pen in hand. He gave Roksu a look, “You can read and sit down or we can chat,”

 

Roksu sat himself down in the armchair closest to the desk, turning it slightly so he could properly look at Cale. He crossed one leg over the other, sinking into the soft material with a soft exhale. He spoke up after he settled, “When do you think we should hit the road?”

 

Cale gave a casual shrug, not lifting his eyes as they conversed, “It’ll be quite a time consuming journey, won't it?”

 

“Yeah. We either do it as soon as possible before any potential snow starts building or in spring when the weather is warmer…though we’d be delaying work for a couple months,”

 

“Are you planning to do all of it at once?”

 

“I was thinking we at least hit the current routes and properties we have so we can start as soon as possible. At least the confirmed ones that travel through the Northeast and start tricking into the Central Region and Southeast Region,”

 

“Hm, according to reports I’ve received we might be expecting snow soon. If we want to do this, we really will have to leave as soon as possible and watch the weather,,”

 

“Right, we should,” Roksu nodded, glancing over once and lowering his voice, “We might be able to save that dragon too,”

 

Cale’s head lifted up from his work at once, “I thought you said we didn’t have the strength for that?”

 

“Well, think about it this way. If we go, we’ll have guards with us as procedure requires. Additionally, Ron will be coming with you anyway. And you can tag on Beacrox. I can bring Balint too so we’d have a mage,” Roksu pointed out, “Plus, your training is pretty decent, isn’t it?”

 

Cale snorted, “I guess so? It seems like I’ve barely lost practice in my sword. It’s just a stamina and strength thing mostly. Ron was able to find the records of the techniques I learned so I have those too. Muscle memory is apparently quite hard to get rid of,”

 

Roksu had seen Cale swing the wooden sword he was training with a couple times. As Cale had said, it seemed that time had almost no effect on Cale’s swordsmanship. He was still extremely capable and Roksu had noted that Cale’s swings had a subtle intensity to them. Hence the reason Cale broke so many wooden swords.

 

“Speaking of, no training today? It’s already late,” Roksu questioned.

 

“I did it early today knowing you’d be coming and the meeting would run long,”

 

“I see,” Roksu nodded, “Right, back on the topic. We’ll need a few things commissioned to assist us though. Billios should be able to get them for us,” 

 

Cale smirked, “How fun. I get to test him again,”

 

Roksu shook his head with a sigh upon hearing the comment. He ignored it and continued, “We’ll need a full black outfit with masks and a hood. Have them ready for me under the duress of a book order. I’ll add on the stars,”

 

Cale’s face tightened oddly at the mention of ‘stars’ but he let it off, not too bothered with the small detail. He nodded slowly, “That’s it?”

 

“We’ll also need something to turn off magical devices and probably some poison gas,”

 

“Okay,”

 

Cale had made a small note on a small piece of paper. He reminded himself to visit the Poetry shope the following day. Cale then asked curiously, “Where is this kid anyway?”

 

Roksu stared at the ceiling for a moment, thinking back to what Cale had told him a while back regarding Neo Tolz. He sat up and walked towards the desk, sitting down on a relatively empty corner off to the side, his back facing the fireplace. Cale frowned at the sudden movement, tilting his head and turning to look up at Roksu. Seeing Roksu’s expression, Cale had a bad feeling.

 

“What?”

 

“...Viscount Tolz,”

 

“Excuse me?” Cale was confused at the abrupt mention. He then recalled what he had asked and his expression changed from puzzlement to disbelief. His expression had iced over, face turning slightly pale, “Wait- do you mean to tell me the Tolz family is doing this?”

 

“The Tolz family used to have a nice relationship with the Henituse Family until about a few years ago, correct?”

 

Cale’s expression soured, “Yeah, it was alright. But 3 years ago they suddenly switched up and those Tolz bastards began to be quite loud during Northeastern Meetings,”

 

Roksu nodded, “That’s because they’ve gone under the Stan Family,”

 

Cale went silent before his face darkened, “ What ?”

 

He added quickly, obvious annoyance peeking through his tone, “Marquis Stan? They went under that crazy household?”

 

The Stan Family was the family that led the Northwestern faction of the Roan Kingdom. They were an absolutely crazy family. Officially, the Marquis has five children all of whom fought for the successor position through almost any means. The eldest of the family, Taylor Stan, had become paralyzed in his lower body due to the competition. His younger brother and the unofficial heir to the family at present times, Venison Stan, was responsible for it. Taylor’s accident has pushed him out of his position and he was hardly ever seen in public again. The Marquis never dished out any punishment as this was a tradition and watching the fight was amusing to him.

 

Cale had always found the family utterly detestable. Though, when he was younger and from what other nobles gossiped about, Taylor Stan seemed to be a decent person before his accident. His reputation amongst nobles was most likely a key factor that pushed Venion to send out a hit.

 

“Ha! To think those fucking bastards are kissing the asses of those damn snakes,” Cale chuckled, “No wonder he was so bold back then! He had the Stan family backing him,”

 

Roksu hummed and then explained, “The Stan family, specifically Venion, is who is responsible for the situation of the black dragon. It’s held in a hidden cave in a mountain behind the Viscount Tolz estate,”

 

“Ha…that crazy bastard. What’s he thinking about torturing a dragon? Does he actually think he can tame such a being?” Cale mumbled in anger and disbelief. He frowns as he thinks about the barely 2 year old child, “It’s practically a baby…”

 

‘As expected. He’s a good person. He must be angry,’ Roksu observed.

 

On the contrary, Cale was thinking of how unfair and cruel the world must seem to that young child. From the moment it was born, the young child has been subjected to harm and darkness. He’s been utterly alone. 

 

Cale felt his heart grow heavy at the thought. He knew what loneliness felt like. He couldn’t help but think about himself when worrying about the child. Cale was never actively harmed, so to say, but the feeling of wariness and distrust regarding every person around him was familiar.

 

Cale looked at Roksu, eyes hard, “I want to go as soon as possible,”

 

“Why don’t we bring it up at dinner then?” Roksu suggested, “That way we can skip approval steps from our respective family heads,”

 

Cale nodded and gave a small smile of contentment. Roksu stepped away to let the younger focus a bit, pulling out a book from the shelf and lounging across the couch. Cale made a snarky remark, “What an improper old man,”

 

“Shut up, you shitty punk,”

 

“Hehehe!”





Notes:

we're finally getting things moving
Also- sorry for the update. I forgot I haven't uploaded a chapter T-T

Chapter 14: First Plan

Notes:

this chapter is very long haha

Chapter Text

Knock! Knock!

 

Cale glanced up at the faint knocks that sounded from the door of his study. He let out a careful, “Come in,” watching as the handle turned and the door opened up. Standing in the doorway, Cale was surprised to see Deruth.

 

Deruth walked inside, standing a few steps away from the desk and looking around the room. It was dark, late at night as Lily and Basen had already been reported to turn in. But his eldest son was not. Even now as the moon was already shining behind the tightly closed curtains, Cale sat in his study behind his desk, the only light from the room emitting from the chandelier above his desk. The one above the sitting area was off. Deruth had not entered this room in a very long time. The realization made his chest heavy and he couldn’t help but flicker his eyes above Cale’s head for a moment, staring at the covered up portrait.

 

Cale had been watching him since he’d suddenly showed up. That was why he knew where Deruth was looking. Cale quickly turned his head away, closing his eyes for a few seconds.

 

He didn’t want to see what Deruth was feeling. Nor did he want to care.

 

“Cale, it’s late,” Deruth said after a few seconds, pulling his eyes away and staring at Cale with a soft smile, “I was about to head off when Jamie told me that he had not received Ron’s confirmation that you had turned in for the night,”

 

Jamie Dagmar was Deruth’s right hand and attendant. 

 

Cale asked, slightly surprised, glancing at Deruth again, “Ron reports that to you?”

 

“Cale, it’s important for me to know if all my family is asleep and safe,”

 

“...of course,”

 

A silence settled between them. 

 

Cale let it hang for a bit. Seeing no more words, he simply turned his head and returned to the work he was finishing up.

 

Seeing this, Deruth frowned, “...Cale. This is the third time in a week I’ve received this report,”

 

“You didn’t come those other times. What’s special about this one?” Cale spoke dryly, not seeing the way Deruth winced.

 

“Cale, tomorrow you’ll be leaving the territory for longer than ever before,” Deruth sighed, “You should not be overworking yourself. It’s late,”

 

Cale rolled his eyes, looking back at Deruth with a displeased expression, “First of all, I once spent three weeks at Aunt Danielle’s place. Secondly, if this is overworking, then you’re insane. And Finally, it’s not even a quarter past midnight,”

 

Deruth wilted at the expression. He held back another sigh before conceding, “Yes, you’re right,”

 

Cale looked away again and continued working, “Is that all?”

 

“...Yes. Please return to your room before 1am. I will check,”

 

Cale clicked his tongue in annoyance, “Yeah, yeah, whatever,”

 

Deruth took a few steps out, before pausing and glancing back, “Good night, Cale,”

 

Cale waved his hand, “Sure, sure,”

 

Deruth bit back another regretful sigh and stepped out, closing the door behind him. When the click sounded throughout the study, Cale put down his pen and held his head in his hands, sighing deeply. His hands dragged up, running through the red hair, laughing bitterly, “Damn, what the hell. I behave just a little and everyone goes nuts,”

Lowering his hands, he stood up from his desk. He’d finished his work halfway through the time his Father had been in the room. He’d just acted like he hadn’t. The reason Cale went on longer than usual in the past few days and skipped drinking is because he decided to finish his work ahead of time to lighten the load on whoever would take it over. Some of the stuff regarding Nyphan could still be done by him as he’d already had copies made of the relevant papers and kept a journal to use. The rest that he couldn’t do during his trip was handed over to Violan. 

 

His work that involved the County was mostly being shifted between advisors that could handle it and Deruth or Basen. Cale had come to a suspicion about which sort of works Basen had a good grasp on so he had done most of the complicated matters of finances and left a lot for Basen to wrap up. Cale naturally had faith in his younger brother. He may have been utterly useless and a piece of shit, but he paid attention to the conversations that occasionally happened at the dining table or the whispers of servants and tutors. Basen did a lot of fiance work it seemed.

 

‘Thinking back on it, Basen was always more academically inclined in that area, especially towards mathematics. I remember Father had mentioned that Basen’s tutor praised his fast grasp on the subject when he’d first arrivied,’

 

So, for most of that aspect of his work he basically told Ron to hand it off to Basen. But only a little because Basen was just barely a teenager. Of course, he handed it off subtly and with the snarky and annoyed comment at Ron, “Just give him the finance stuff he can do at his age. Basen likes numbers doesn’t he?”

 

The rest of his work was more or less in Deruth’s hand like before Cale had reclaimed it. 

 

Cale made Ron handle the distribution and only made inputs here and there. 

 

Anyway, the extra work and Cale’s determination to drink and have at least one hour of training a day caused him to stay up later a few days. Of course, the days he did end up staying up he didn’t really drink– but that was details. Gathering up the parchment, Cale made sure everything was in order and stood from his seat. Pushing it out, he walked towards the door and shut off the light, watching as the room plunged into darkness. He then stepped out into the dimly lit hallway.

 

It was quiet as most of the servants that were awake wouldn’t have duties in the main halls. Cale was about to start when a figure walked towards him, a bundle of cloth in their arms. Cale walked towards the butler, “Ron, you caught me at the perfect time. I just finished,”

 

“Shall I take the papers to deliver to the Count’s office, then?”

 

“Yes, here,” Cale held out the papers. He then held out his other hand, “Give me that,”

 

Ron bowed and took the papers while he handed Cale the black cloak. Cale had no trouble wearing it, leaving the hood down for now. Ron asked despite knowing he wouldn’t receive an answer, “Young Master-nim, where are you going?”

 

“I’m not going to the city, isn’t that enough?” Cale huffed.

 

Ron nodded his head, bowing again, “I’ve set out your clothes for the night in your room,”

 

“Hm, good. After you turn those in, you’re dismissed,” Cale waved his hand as he began to walk in the opposite direction Ron would be going.

 

Ron watched him silently, the cloak moving as Cale quickened his pace down the hall and around the corner. Ron stretched his muscles slightly and set off towards the Count’s Office. He’d be quick here and then keep track of Cale. Ever since he’d been informed of the trip he’d be taking with Roksu, Ron had been suspecting this was a situation the two boys had planned together.

 

He’d snuck about twice while Beacrox had also observed Cale cautiously and the suspicion was shared. Yet, this puppy young master didn’t tell them any details. And Roksu was cold with them and drew sharp boundaries, albeit even more so than Cale. 

 

Ron smiled sharply at the thought of the black haired punk. 

 

Roksu was interesting and despite the few interactions they’d had since becoming formally acquainted, there was little change. Ron could say with some assurance that at the very least, Roksu was someone smart and calculating. He was not incredibly strong, Ron could easily handle him, but Ron could not necessarily call him weak either. Furthermore, the closeness Roksu had with Cale was a gray area. 

 

All the changes Cale had exhibited were due to meeting Roksu. Ron was not informed of how often they met or what they did when the two did meet. That was why Ron could not help but be suspicious and wary about the person Cale had referred to as ‘hyung’. Even though Roksu had not shown any obvious or even slight intention of ill-will, Ron–and Beacrox–had noted that Roksu did have some sort of influence over Cale. 

 

Yes, Ron will admit that the changes were good and he was slightly pleased to see Cale step back from where he had been heading. But the way that Roksu, a person Cale had not even known for a year, was able to get Cale to do so and was able to crack open the tightly shut box that was Cale Henituse, was ridiculous. 

 

It didn’t make sense.

 

Ron had practically raised Cale and he was unable to ever influence Cale in such a way. 

Eric Wheelsman who was still an obviously close person to Cale had his warnings ignored and was often shut down.

Even Deruth, who was Cale’s Father and the only person Cale listened to (to some extent), was helpless in front of Cale’s walls.

 

But Roksu Nyphan, a stranger by any other means, was able to have Cale open up within a few weeks of knowing each other? 

 

Ron was suspicious beyond measure but he couldn’t take proper action without a definite cause. Roksu had basically implied he did know something Ron didn’t and Ron didn’t know what that meant. Frankly, with how Cale was with Roksu, there were probably a few things Roksu knew that Ron didn’t purely because Ron didn’t have a way to learn them.

 

Ron let out a chuckle into the dark hallways. 

 

Well, since they’d be on a trip for a while, Ron had every intention of finalizing just what sort of intentions Roksu had for his Young Master.

⥢✧⥤

 

Cale quietly closed the door behind him. Turning around he found himself staring down a long dark hallway with a few rooms and windows on either side. Cale took a gentle breath, adjusting his grip on the bouquet in his hands. The entirety of the flowers were roses, each one the same shade as his hair. 

 

Cale quietly walked down the hallway, passing by each door and keeping his eyes straight ahead. His steps were brisk and the cloak fluttered behind him, lifted up from the movement. Cale reached the end of the hallway and turned left towards a door. He glanced at the window next to the door, gazing down at the garden below him. Seeing no one, he pulled open the door and stepped into the stairwell.

 

The stairwell was completely dark, only faint flickers of light emitting from the lamps that were few in number. Cale shut the door and let his eyes adjust before starting downwards. When he reached the bottom, he carefully cracked open the door, pushing it open just enough to stick his head through and glance around. As he expected, there was no one around.

 

Cale slid himself out of the manor, exhaling slightly as the chilly night gripped his body. He stepped away from the door and walked through the garden he was in. This was a portion of the estate he was familiar with, especially in the recent month. It was a garden adorned only by one type of flower. Roses.

 

This was where Cale had some of his most bittersweet memories. 

This was where Cale was sneaking away to train everyday.

 

This was his Mom’s garden.

 

It was a gift from Deruth to Jour back when they’d first married. Jour had maintained the garden till the day she died, adorning it with different colored roses–the flower that was attached to the Thames Family sigil. There were a number of small areas in the garden that had once been occupied by her voice. The main pavilion, the fountain, the swinging bench, the gazebo. 

 

Cale walked past the roses on the pale pink tiled path that wound through the area. He was walking towards the back of the garden, near the large hedge wall that surrounded the entirety of the estate grounds. He knelt down and placed the roses to the side, carefully. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a pair of gloves and slipped them on. He gently parted the plants and then brushed away at the dirt on the ground. Soon, his hand was gliding against smooth stone.  He felt around with his fingers until he found a slight dip off to the side. Cale blew some air and narrowed his eyes, staring at the spot until he found a marking.

 

It was a butterfly. However, the left wing of the butterfly was made up of two roses, a few leaves sprouting out. A few rose petals fluttered above and below the butterfly

This was the sigil of the Thames Household. 

 

Cale traced the engravement softly, staring down at it with a faraway look. With a soft exhale, he pressed down and then made two counter-clockwise circles around the sigil. After, he used his index and middle finger, placing one on the top rose and the other on the top of the right wind. He made a line down both “wings” and then a clockwise circle with those two fingers. 

 

A gentle glow emitted from the indents and a soft sound of hissing sounded in the garden. Cale quickly grabbed the edge of the stone that had lifted up, pulling it open to reveal a tunnel, reinforced with stone. Cale grabbed the roses and lowered himself down. He stopped halfway, adjusting some of the plants to cover the stone, before lowering himself all the way down the ladder and shutting the hatch. Only when the hatch was secured shut again did a soft white glow light up the hallway. Below the hatch and next to the ladder was a small glowing stone. 

 

Cale didn’t quite understand how the tunnel worked. When he learned of it he was too young to truly ponder it rather than just remain amazed. He’d lost his Mom before he could really ask her anything about his maternal family. 

 

Cale sighed and began to walk down the tunnel. As he walked, at certain intervals, a white stone would light up near his feet and show him the next portion before the next light. The tunnel eventually did diverge into two directions. Cale turned down the right one. Within a few minutes, he reached the end. He secured the roses in between his buttoned up jacket and shirt, lifting his hands to the slab. He repeated the same motions as before but in the reverse order. Once again, the sigil glowed and hissed open. Cale pushed open the hatch and quietly made his way out. 

 

This hatch allowed him to make his way out of the Estate grounds but not completely down the hill. If he’d gone down the other path, he would’ve made it to town. This one only came out to the carriage storage and stables. He climbed out and shut the hatch, hiding it by the plants again. He pulled the hood of his cloak and held the roses again. With quick feet he left the desolate area and headed a bit further down the hill to a place beside the Estate. Like always, there was no guard standing at the entrance and the gates were open. Cale easily slipped inside the marble walls and made his way past the numerous headstones.

 

He walked until his feet stopped in front of one headstone made out of marble and was obviously maintained regularly. Cale lowered down to his knees, speaking as his eyes rested on the name engraved, “Hello, Mom. I’ve come to visit again. I haven’t visited in a while,”

 

Cale smiled, adjusted the hood so he could see his surroundings better and his face was clearer. He smiled softly, placing the bouquet at the foot of the headstones, “I’ve brought some fresh roses. I was going to bring some from your garden since I’ve been frequenting the area but I noticed these were the same color as your hair, so I brought them instead,”

 

Cale nodded his head slowly, chuckling as he promised, “I’ll bring some from the garden next time, though! I’m sure you’ll be delighted to see that they’re still doing well. Ofrum is very competent,”

 

Like always, there was no response to his words.

 

Cale let the silence sit before speaking, “You’re probably worried, right? I came at an odd time…I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to worry you,”

 

Cale looked at the headstone, explaining his reasons as if someone was truly across from him, “You remember Roksu? I’ve told you about him before. Well, he and I are planning to leave the territory to go and look at the properties and routes we planned out for the Nyphan Artistry. Yes, that’s what I last mentioned that I was working on with him,”

 

“Anyways! We got it approved since it's the best method and the two of us were looking for this chance, anyway. We’re going to gather some Ancient Powers and save that little kid, the two year old,”

 

His anger soon bled and he revealed to Jour, “I really can’t believe the kid is being held behind the Tolz Estate! How dare those terrible bastards go under the Stan Family and are providing a place for Venion to try and tame a dragon. Crazy bitch,”

 

He winced, “Ah! I apologize for my language,”

 

Another pause and the wind whistled as it blew, Cale tugging at the cloak as he shivered slightly. He was quick to assure his Mom, “I’m not that cold,” he quickly grinned, “Afterall, when I’m with Mom, everything is alright!”

 

He giggled into the air, the smile turning melancholic when there was no teasing laugh to follow and an absence of fingers pinching his cheek. The familiar feeling of loneliness and grief began to overwhelm him. 

 

Cale swallowed, looking serious. 

 

“I’m sorry. I won’t be able to visit you for some time…” he frowned, angling his  head up and staring up at the sky. The sky wasn’t completely clear but he could see a faint glimmer of stars and the moon. Cale whispered, “You’ll be lonely for a while, won’t you? I’m sorry. I’ll bring some food with me when I come back. And I’ll note down everything that happens so we can talk for a very long time, alright?”

 

His expression crumpled at the silence again and he laughed bitterly, his chest stinging. His head lowered again, facing the headstone. He smiled sadly, “...Ah. That feeling is back again…”

 

He let out another sorrowful chuckle, “I’m sorry, Mom. You’ve given birth to a really pathetic son. He can’t even figure out how to…”

 

Cale’s lips twisted and he lowered his head, pressing his forehead to the cold ground, the top of his head touching the headstone. He shuts his eyes and remembers the feeling of fingers stroking his scalp and brushing through his messy hair. He lets himself drift into his head, letting himself fall just far enough into that terrible pain to find the sense of comfort he longed for.

 

The aching dulls and Cale relaxes, turning to lay on his side and his eyes fall shut, the cloth of his hood feeding into the illusion of a dress against his head. He listens to a gentle hum and latches onto the false warmth he’s made for himself.

 

He sighs in relief, “Mom…”

 

A laugh chimes above his head, yet it sounds far away, “Cale, darling. Are you going to fall asleep beside me again?”

 

Cale smiles weakly, “If it’s by Mom, I am willing to do anything,”

 

Another laugh sounds and even though his eyes remain firmly shut, Cale can see the smile that adorns a face similar to his own, “My little sweet talker! Go to sleep then, my love. This Mother of yours will be here when you wake up,”

 

Cale curls tighter, clinging to the words desperately. His eyes feel stingy and something cold slips onto his cheek. He lets go, “Okay…I love you,”

 

As he slips, he can hear her voice. It sounds so far away but he knows the words she’s telling him, “I love you too, my precious Cale,”

 

Ron approaches Cale, gazing at the teenager who was muttering to himself before abruptly falling into sleep. As he crouched down, Ron took note of a tear track. His smile shrinks and he glances at the headstone. Staring at it for sometime, he bows his head, “I’ll be bringing the Young Master to his room, Madam. I’m afraid this weather is not good to lay asleep in and he must prepare for his trip tomorrow,”

 

He easily picks up Cale, making sure the boy is resting against his chest. This isn’t the first time Ron has found Cale asleep by his late mother’s grave, which is why he took the situation calmly.  Ron bowed once more, noting the bouquet. He assures the woman who had given him and his son a place to hide without so much of a second thought, “I will bring him back safely,”

 

He leaves the cemetery and walks back towards the main estate. When he reaches the front, the four guards glance at him, surprised, and then down at the boy in his arms. 

 

“What–”

 

“The Young Master will be leaving for a long time. He simple wished to give a proper farewell,”

 

Ron cuts them off, silencing them with a sharp smile. The older guards understand, their expression turning awkward and pitiful. One of them bows, and opens the front doors for them. Ron nods and steps in. He pauses, glancing back and speaking with a slightly threatening tone, “I don’t have to remind you to not spread this matter, do I?”

 

The four of them quickly stiffen and nod in sync. Ron smiles wider, showing a bit of teeth before turning away. The door is gently shut again. Ron is not hindered in the slightest by Cale’s weight, even despite his age. Within a few minutes, he’d reached Cale’s room and managed to open the door. Walking inside, he laid the boy down and changed him into some comfortable clothes, then tucking him under the covers. 

 

Ron made sure Cale was entirely comfortable before moving away and doing the final bit of his job. Locking the balcony, turning off the lights, and clearing the clothes to deliver to the washing. Once that was all done, Ron left the room and closed the door quietly.

⥢✧⥤

 

Cale adjusted the cuffs of his shirt, glancing at the outfit Ron had picked out for him to wear in the morning. After breakfast, he’d return to his room and change before he headed out officially. Thus, he was only dressed in casual black slacks and a white cotton shirt with slightly frilly sleeves. His hair had been situated by his hands, not wanting to bother with any brushes for now, so it sat in a casual and slightly messy style. It looked natural on the teenager who had just barely begun puberty so the elegant and arrogant aura never left. Turning away after a quick once over, Cale took a watch from Ron’s outstretched hand to put onto his left wrist and spoke as they left the room, “Go check the carriage. I want a final report and notice of how many people are coming. Include the number of guards and servants the Nyphan Family are providing as well,”

 

“As you wish. Shall I deliver it as soon as I have it?”

 

“Get it to me before breakfast ends, if possible,” Cale sighed.

 

Ron was curious, “Might I ask for your thoughts?”

 

“Father has been rather stingy with the number of guards. We’re having different views,”

 

“I will get it right away,”

 

“Go,”

 

Ron and Cale split from there. The redhead stared coldly at the guards at the guards on either side of the dining hall door. Without so much of a word spoken, the large double doors were pulled open and Cale walked into the lavish room. As usual, the rest of the Henituse Family was already sitting. Cale noted that Basen and Lily were sitting beside one another today.

 

Cale greeted with a bow of his head. Deruth smiled, “Good morning, Cale. Come and sit down. Let’s eat!”

 

Cale smoothly slid into his seat across from Deruth. Soon, the soft clicks of utensils took the atmosphere. Cale didn’t plan on it staying though, at least, not for today. And, as he thought, it was no sooner than five minutes into the meal did Deruth speak up again, “Cale…must you visit each location personally? We have people for that,”

 

Cale didn’t even glance up, speaking with a deadpan, “We’ve had the same argument since it was brought up numerous times,”

 

“Because I don’t see why you should go!”

 

“Why can’t I go?” Cale glanced up, challenging the Count directly.

 

Deruth winced and his lips pressed shut weakly. He turned towards his wife, as if asking for support. Violan looked at Deruth with a gaze that said ‘what do you want me to do in this situation?’. Lily, the sun, pouted. Now that there was speaking, she felt no need to hold her own voice back.

 

She freely pouted and looked at Cale, “Orebeoni, how long are you going to be gone for?

 

Cale drew the route they’d presented to their families in his head. Without the added detours, Cale would definitely be gone for at least two weeks. As such, he answered blandly, “At least two weeks,”

 

Basen frowned, repeating softly,“Two weeks?”

 

Conversely, Lily exclaimed in shock, “Two weeks?!”

 

Cale’s eyes shifted at the rise in volume, focusing on Lily. Her expression was crumpled and she looked very upset, “That’s too long!!”

 

Cale was confused. It’s not like he really spoke to his siblings. How was this such a terrible thing? 

 

Lily looked at Violan and complained, “Mother! Can I go with Orebeoni too?”

 

“Absolutely not,” Violan and Cale chorused sternly.

 

The two paused and stared at one another with slight surprise. Their attention shifted when Basen asked, “Hyung-nim, I- I agree with Father’s words. M-must you go directly to overlook the lands?”

 

“And I’ll say the same thing again, why can’t I go?”

 

Basen, unlike Deruth, responded but his gaze lowered meekly, “The w-weather isn't good a-and you’re journey might delay longer than you think,”

 

Deruth nodded his head patiently, “Yes, yes!”

 

Cale was frustrated. He grumbled aggressively, cutting up a sausage, “As if. I go out every day and no one bats an eye. What’s the difference this time?”

 

It was a cruel thing to prod at, but Cale had no intention of remaining here. He would be going today and be out of the territory for two weeks. End of conversation.

 

The table went stiff as Violan and Deruth seemingly flinched at the sentence. Cale’s heart pinched but he ignored it. He had to do this , no matter what it cost him. To keep them safe, to build his strength and to keep them all alive…Cale will carry his heart silently, no matter how heavy it becomes.

 

Two minutes after the silence drew, the dining room door opened and Ron walked in with polite steps. He bowed in greeting to the nobles before announcing and holding a few slips of paper, “Young Master-nim, I got what you requested,”

 

Cale placed down the silverware and dabbed at his mouth. Placing the napkin to the side, he held out his hand and Ron handed him the papers. Cale glanced down at them, reading them thoroughly.

 

The Nyphan Family would be providing four of their own guards along with Balint and an assistant male servant named Pimley. Cale recalls this name as being a young man about Elis’s age–or a few years older– who he’d run into a few times at the library. The collection of four guards and two servants made sense as it was near typical for a wealthy young master to have such a coterie when leaving his territory. 

 

The Henituse Family would be providing Ron and Beacrox, as personally requested by Cale. Additionally, the guards assigned amounted to six, one of which was the Vice Captain Hilsman.

 

This was a number of guards Deruth had refused to waver anymore. Cale also didn’t mind this as it was better than the previous twelve guards his Father was wanting to set out. Having too many guards would only hinder Cale’s movement. What did surprise him was the mention of the Vice Captain.

 

“Vice Captain Hilsman is escorting us?” Cale glanced up asking with displeasure, “Why is he coming?”

 

Deruth, now realizing what the reports were, just gave a nervous smile. Before he could answer, Violan cleared her throat, “I assigned him,”

 

Cale hesitated for a second before demanding, “Why?”

 

“Two young masters of two influential households are traveling for a period of time. It is only appropriate we send someone we can trust in terms of loyalty and strength to watch over,” Violan spoke as if she was reading off something.

 

Cale didn’t have an argument for that. If it was just him, he could argue. But the fact that Roksu would be traveling with Cale added the necessity for proper etiquette and a certain standard to be met. Since the Henituse Family was funding and sponsoring, lending their name and wealth, it was important for the Hentiuse Family to keep up appearances. Cale made his annoyance show on his face and lazily threw the papers on the table, ‘tsking’ once. His silence was his compliance and the others knew that, so the matter was over quickly.

 

Not a minute later after Cale had finished a cup of hot tea that had been served, he rose to his feet announcing his completion. Deruth nodded and Cale left the room without so much of a glance, just barely catching Deruth telling him to rest and make sure he had everything. As he walked away from the dining hall, Cale asked lazily, “Aish…what should I do before it’s time to get ready?” he frowns, “Ron, you’ve never once packed incorrectly, so I don’t feel the need to check personally. I’ve already taken everything I’ve wanted too,”

 

Ron, who was walking behind Cale, proposed, “Is there anything small you wish to bring as a pass time?”

 

Cale tilted his head. He’d planned to train and work or chat with Roksu the entirety of the trip. He’d not really counted to do much else nor did he think about it. When he’d given the first list, he had been focused on things he needed, not things he wanted to bring. 

 

Cale slowed his steps, glancing over his shoulder. He spoke slowly, unsure if this was alright, “Then… shall we head to my study and the library?”

 

Ron smiled, “There is enough space,”

 

Cale only debated for a second before he began to stalk towards his study. Opening the door, he walked inside and glanced at his desk just to check if anything had been dropped off for him. Seeing nothing of importance, he stood in front of the bookshelf, staring at the books with a blank face. His eyes read the spines without much thought. After a few seconds of skimming, he quietly pulled out a book handing it to Ron who took it without an order. Cale then pulled out another book from another shelf. He glanced at the rest of his shelf, prepared to pull out more before he pulled his fingers back from the book he’d been about to move, “Hm…I don’t want to touch many of the books here. Let’s move to the library,”

 

Ron bowed and Cale led the way. Entering through the large doors, Cale took a moment of recalling the place before his feet automatically moved. As he passed the shelves, he pulled out a few books. Not all of them were stories, not at all. A few of them were things he might need for any case. A book of law, history of the kingdom, old legends. If anyone else had seen the scene, they’d think Cale wasn’t putting much thought and just torturing Ron who was now carrying over half a dozen books. Ron, of course, knew the opposite. Having seen first hand Cale’s training and networking, he knew that Cale was calculating and being very precise. 

 

Once Cale began to reach a section that he had zero purpose for, he stopped and glanced back eyes looking up and down the stack of eight books Ron was carrying. With a nod, he led them out of the room again and checked the time on his watch. He told Ron curtly, “Go drop these off and bring the servants that are dressing me,”

 

“Right away,”

 

Cale watched Ron go and then slowly walked to his room. He was in no hurry to reach considering all he’d do was wait. Eventually, he reached his bedroom and went inside. As he waited, he decided to click open the balcony door and look over the city. It wasn’t something he did often, but it felt a bit natural at the moment. Afterall, Cale will be away from this view for a while.

 

The wind whistled and Cale felt the chill creep up his body through the thin shirt. With a small frown, he avoided touching the marble railing, knowing it would be even colder. Glancing up, his expression turned serious at the silvery light. The sun was completely blocked by clouds today. Cale had a feeling that the territory would soon be experiencing a good amount of snow soon.

 

“Young Master-nim,” 

 

Cale was surprised he hadn’t heard Ron come in and turned at the sound of the familiar voice. He took note of the servants setting up his clothes back in the room. Ron smiled benignly but Cale knew at once that he was displeased, “You’re only in a thin shirt and trousers. Must you stand out on the balcony?”

 

Cale didn’t say anything, just silently walking inside and closing the door. Seeing Ron staring at him, expression unchanging, he conceded, “I wasn’t out there for too long,”

 

Ron notes the slightly pink ears and his smile widens, “Is that so?”

 

Cale, having no way of knowing that there was a biological response to the cold, simply nodded. He walked towards the servants, “What have you brought?”

 

One of the servants stepped forward, lowering his head and kept his hands clasped politely, “We’ve prepared an outfit that will keep the Young Master warm yet does not restrict any movement,”

 

Cale waved his hands, “Let’s see then,”

 

With a chorus of respectful answers, Cale was changed from his casual pants to a higher quality pair of white trousers and a pair of white socks. The trousers were snug enough that when Cale put on the pair of boots, it easily slipped in between his leg and the wall of the shoe. The half-n-inch heeled boots were black with except for an inch from the top which had a dark red background with a gold design stitched into it. Underneath this portion was a light gold section of about two centimeters thick. 

 

Next was his top. It was a thicker material but the same smooth feeling on his skin, signifying its quality. It was the same dark red color as the section on the book and slightly frilled at the bottom, covering the top bit of his pants and ending below the joint of his torso and leg. The sleeves were straight and were closed at his wrist with a gold cufflink. Once his shirt was smoothened out on his body, the servants brought over the thick coat. It was mostly black and outlined in gold and had tails that ended above his knees. A few inches from his wrist were the same dark red with a gold strip bordering the black and red with a view diamond like pattern creating another strip of gold above the first line on the red portion. 

 

The front of the coat was held together tightly by an intersection of gold thread that almost made the coat seem like a vest. On either side of the crisscrossing holes was a symmetrical gold embroidery pattern. The top of this pattern was hidden by the large flaps from the coat that were dark red and outlined in gold with a gold button on the corner. A smaller black collar was pressed against the larger red ones, a matching golden embroidery outlining it. Across the middle of Cale’s chest at a slight angle moving up towards his left arm, was a thick gold rope. This rope tied back to secure a large black coat with a red inside over Cale’s left shoulder. The cape was long and ended around his ankles.

 

Finally, once the coat was secured tight enough to keep Cale warm and to not slide around even if Cale were to run at his full speed, the servant’s brought out a sparkling gold brooch with a large purple colored gem and skillfully attached it to the collar of Cale’s shirt that was left untouched. The collar brooch kept the shirt tight and the collar secured, while also adding the lavish touch of a noble. The last thing given to him was a pair of white gloves which Cale put on himself as he stood in front of the full length mirror he owned.

 

His wardrobe was a collection of variety, but the colors he owned the most were red with some pattern of gold and black or white. These colors suited him well enough to make him look charming yet also good, remaining casual enough for Cale to never be too overdressed. Turning away with a low hum of satisfaction, Ron stepped forward and quickly began to run a comb through Cale’s hair as the servants moved forward to hold up any accessories Cale wished to add on such as earrings or rings or chains or a watch, anything really. Cale dismissed all of them except for a few things he told them to pack if Cale felt like wearing in the coming days. He also took a gold chained pocket watch, as his watch was unsuited for the outfit. The pocket watch sat in his right pants pocket and the chain was pinned to waistband.

 

After that, Cale curtly sent the other servants out as Ron stepped away from brushing his hair. There was no extravagant style, it was simply more put together now. Once the servants had left, Ron stepped forward something in his hands, “There is one more thing, Young Master,”

 

Cale raised an eyebrow but stayed still as Ron attached a thick and tight strap around his waist, tightening the coat even more,

 

Cale moved his right hand near the left side of his waist where an empty sword holster now sat. He asked as Ron stepped away, “Have you brought me a sword for this?”

 

“I have one you can use until we commission a formal sword for you, Young Master,” Ron nodded from where he was placing a few things away, “It’s already packed out of view,”

 

Cale nodded slowly, biting back a smile of joy at the thought of having a proper sword with him. Ron saw it regardless.

 

Once Ron had completely reorganized the room, the two left the bedroom that would remain empty for a period of time. Cale mockingly thought to himself, ‘Let’s see if they bother to clean it while I’m not around to bug at them,’

 

As they walked, they ran into an orange haired servant who looked pretty young. He looked startled when he saw them before informing, “Lord Elis and his family have arrived. They currently await the Young Master’s presence at the front,”

 

“Hm,”

 

They walked for a bit of time until they reached the grand staircase. As Cale approached he noticed two people waiting at the top. His eyes narrowed for a moment, before relaxing. He didn’t say anything until he was closer and the two brunettes heard his steps. Lily, dressed in a warm but casual dress, beamed, “Orabeoni!”

 

“Lily,” Cale nodded, glancing between his siblings, “Basen. What are you two doing loitering about here?”

 

“We were waiting for Orabeoni!” Lily responded as Basen greeted politely.

 

Cale reached the front of the stairs and he walked through them, beginning his descent, saying firmly, “Well, I’m here so enough of that,”

 

Basen and Lily shared one glance before quickly falling to walk on either side of Cale as they crossed they all moved down, Ron behind them. Cale heard a small huff to his right and he glanced back to see Lily struggling slightly to keep up with him. She was a few steps above him as Cale was moving down rather quickly. Basen was a step behind him but Lily was practically running down the stairs..  

 

Cale abruptly stopped turning to her and the girl squeaked, running into the side of his leg and grabbing the coat to regain her balance. She glanced up, confused and Cale frowned at her, “You will fall walking like that,”

 

“Ah, Orabeoni is simply very fast!” Lily defended herself.

 

Basen peaked at his sister from around Cale with a worried look, “Lily, even so, Hyung-nim’s way taller and older than you. Of course his walking is faster than yours. What if you trip and fall?”

 

Cale nodded his head in agreement to the words. Lily declared confidently, “I won’t fall!! I’m really smart!”

 

Basen and Cale exchanged a look before the older just sighed and slowly turned to begin walking again. He reached the bottom of the first flight and heard a startled squeak. Basen, who was beside him, exclaimed in surprise. Ron moved forward, but paused as he saw Cale run back and bent down, cushioning Lily’s near fall with his chest. The young girl’s face flushed in embarrassment at the fact she had done exactly what both her brothers warned her about and Basen ran over, standing next to them, “Lily!”

 

Cale’s expression was cold with disapproval and he looked at Lily, tone firm, “What was that about not falling?”




Lily looked guilty, “S-sorry…”

 

With a sigh, Cale shook his head and adjusted his grip on his sister. Basen and Lily both stared with wide eyes as the youngest of the trio was suddenly carried by the oldest. 

 

“Stubborn punk,” Cale made his disapproval clear but he walked forward down the stairs. 

 

Basen, coming out of his shock as Ron asked him if everything was alright, eyes glinting in amusement, rushed to walk near his siblings. He looked at Lily who had opted to indulge herself, hugging Cale’s neck and giggling while mumbling about how Cale was amazing and strong. The red head didn’t react to her words at all.

 

Once they reached the bottom, Cale placed Lily down and continued walking to the door. This time, he consciously made his steps smaller, glancing back at Lily a few times to see her walking comfortably. Basen, who noticed this, smiled secretly, ‘Hyung is really great’

 

The guards who stood by the door had watched the entire ordeal with changing expressions. As the three approached, they immediately straightened up to avoid any drama from the eldest. They silently opened the doors with bows. The cold wind blew into the estate and Lily tugged the cardigan she was wearing while Basen exhaled. 

 

Now that the doors were open, they could see the scene outside. Deruth and Violan were each outside, the Countess adorning a fur shawl while Deruth had a large coat sat on his shoulders and pinned together in the front. They were talking with three similarly dressed, but slightly less extravagant, nobles. 

 

Elis was in his usual attire with a slightly thicker coat while Siwan was adorning a cloak and a pair of gloves. Standing beside her was the person Cale fixed his gaze on. Roksu was dressed much more than his siblings, expected as he would be going out of the territory. 

 

He was wearing black trousers that outlined his legs, coming over the black boots he was wearing. His shirt was white and its sleeves were seen to be frilly but slightly cuffed around his wrist. The sleeves could be seen as the blue and gold coat was not worn, but rather sat across Roksu’s shoulders. Over the white shirt was a teal tie with a lighter gem collar brooch sat pinning in between where his collar bones would be. The brooch was smaller than the one Cale wore, but it was no less dazzling. Over that was a silver vest that was tight and had a complicated embroidery of silver all over. This embroidery was also mirrored on the white inside of the coat where the same pattern was lining the edges along with a golden second lining. 

 

Roksu had looked up the second he’d heard the doors move. With a nod and then a bow, he greeted, “Good morning to you all,”

 

Cale silently bowed his head while his younger siblings both verbally repeated the phrase. The two families now stood across from one another as a few more pleasantries were exchanged out of courtesy. Deruth turned to Cale properly, looking up and down, before nodding in approval, “It looks warm. Is it? Cale, it’s not too warm is it?”

 

Cale sighed, crossing his arms over his chest, “I’m fine,”

 

Elis chuckled, speaking to Cale politely, “Siwan’s a bit of a worried wart, so if you do ever require anything extra, I’m sure Roksu has some spare coats,”

 

“You can have them C- young master,” Roksu immediately agreed with an exhausted tone. He stared at Siwan, paling slightly, “Completely nuts, this one,”

 

Cale bit back a laugh at Siwan’s offended and betrayed gaze. Had she not had to retain any image, she would have already been bickering with them both. However, she couldn’t do that, so all she could do was explain with embarrassment, “That’s– It’s Roksu’s first long expedition on his own! Plus, is it so wrong to over prepare?”

 

Violan nodded her head, “Better to over prepare than under prepare,”

 

“Exactly! Countess, I think we really understand one another!”

 

Violan chuckled softly. She looked at Cale for a second, “Yes, we do,”

 

Cale frowned, feeling an ominous feeling. Before he could ask, a man with dark blue hair that almost seemed grayish or a black stepped forward. He had a slight stubble of hair on his chin as he saluted, bowing to the group, “My Lord, we are prepared to set off,”

 

A silence ran over the group as if something heavy had been dropped.

 

Ah, of course, it hadn’t been dropped on the two who were leaving.

 

Roksu announced, “How great. Young Master, is there anything else you need?”

 

“Not at all. Now that the Vice Captain has confirmed it, I’m prepared to leave at once,” Cale responded with a casual shrug.

 

Elis watched the two teenagers and resisted a sigh, ‘These two…’

 

He smiled and placed a hand on his brother’s shoulder, making him glance up. Elis simply smiled, “Don’t work too hard, alright. Don’t get hurt, either of you,”

 

Siwan also piped up, turning to look between the two, “Roksu, Young Master Cale, it may not be a necessarily dangerous reason you’re going, however, regardless. Please take our worries kindly. Your healthy and safety is more important,”

 

Roksu, who prioritized himself more than anything, agreed without much thought, “Of course,”

 

Cale, not expecting them to address him like this, was caught off guard. His expression cracked slightly into surprise before turning neutral again and he gave a small nod. Deruth looked at Cale worriedly, calling out as the area around them began to move with the intention of beginning the journey.

 

“Cale–”

 

“Father,” Cale cut him off, “We’ve had the same conversation over and over again,”

 

Roksu now stood behind him and in front of the carriage they’d be in as Elis and Siwan had moved to stand beside the Henituses. Cale was looking at the four with his usual expression. Deruth shook his head, “Ah- it's not that! I won’t stop you as you have decided on this. As your Father, all I can do is support you,”

 

Cale blinked once, staring at Deruth blankly. Violan let the two talk, nudging Deruth to prompt him again. The Count smiled at his first son, “Ah…just be safe, alright? And take care of your health. A-and watch the weather! If it gets too much it’s alright to stop and take shelter! As long as both of you are well, everything else doesn’t matter. Also–”

 

Cale spoke again, however this time, his words had lost their usual cold edge. They were just as firm, but there was an undertone of pain, “Father!”

 

Deruth paused at the unfamiliar tone. Cale’s expression was the same but Deruth feld like there was something new in Cale’s usually cold eyes. Yes, that’s it. They were slightly softer- sad. Sad? Why was his son sad? 

 

Before he could even think to ask, Cale had spoken again, stepping backwards towards the carriage where Ron was already holding the door open for him and Roksu to enter. Deruth was taken by both the emotions he saw and the careful gentleness in the following words, “Father, I won’t do anything that I don’t need to. And…I’ll watch the weather,”

 

A simple statement.

 

Because Cale knew what was subconsciously pricking at Deruth’s mind better than anyone. For he had the same fear. Every time the storms picked up and the weather turned alarming. He sat in his room tense when he heard someone of his family had traveled out. His mind only relaxed when he knew they had returned, safely.

 

Deruth paused, staring at Cale with a slightly startled expression. ‘Ah…right now…this son of mine….’

 

Deruth smiled, his heart feeling heavy and cold. He nodded, “Yes…that’s good,”

 

Seeing the end, Violan nodded her head, “Safe travels,”

 

Cale nodded to her, “I will send back the reports we agreed upon,”

 

Violan nodded her head. Lily, who stood in front of Violan, waved her hand and spoke brightly, “Orabeoni! Young Master! Safe travels!”

 

Roksu smiled slightly, nodding to her as Cale hummed softly. 

 

Basen looked up at his brother with a hesitant smile, “Be safe, hyung-nim,”

 

“Hm,” Cale nodded and then instructed, “Ah, right. Basen, if the work I gave you isn’t coming easily don’t bother and just send it to Father if it has to be done right away or write down a report to me and I’ll handle it when I get back,”

 

Basen blinked before nodding, “I will do my best!”

 

“Alright,” 

 

He turned to Roksu and the two shared a glance. Cale motioned silently for the older to get on since he was closer to the carriage. Roksu gave one last nod to everyone before climbing into the comfy and expensive carriage. As Cale stepped up, he paused and turned back, “Ah, wait, one more thing,”

 

Everyone looked surprised but Cale stood with on foot on the steps and one hand holding the door for support. He turned to look at his siblings, “Do you two want something specific?”

 

‘Ah’

 

‘Huh?’

 

‘Eh?’

 

A chorus of shocked and confused thoughts broke through the guards and servants of the area. 

 

Deruth blinked twice while Violan had frozen in shock. 

 

All of them were thinking about the situation a month ago. Among the guards and servants, it was, of course, a rumor that the fountain pen and play swords gifted to the youngest two Henituse’s were from the first heir. No one had really believed that.

 

Deruth had known, of course, having heard from Cale and Violan had been told directly from both her kids when she inquired. But even so, she knew from Basen that it was because they’d asked him after not so subtly following Cale after breakfast. Violan had reinforced her guilt when she heard that, thinking Cale had done it out of politeness and as to not make the still very young Lily upset. 

 

To hear Cale ask so abruptly and clearly like this told a different perspective for the count and countess, while also completely rewiring the brains of all the guards and servants.

 

Basen was a little surprised at the forwardness, before he asked with just barely restrained giddiness, “Really?”

 

At the same time, Lily also let out a happy squeal, “Orabeoni is the best!”


Cale lowered his foot and turned to them, frowning, “Is that not the reason why you were waiting earlier?”

 

‘Earlier?’ Basen thought, before he felt a surge of anxiety, ‘Eh? Wait! Does hyung-nim think we only approach him when we want something?!’

 

Before he could think, Lily, distracted by the promise of another gift from her distant older brother who she wanted to get to know better, jumped a little, eyes sparkling, “Orabeoni! Orabeoni! Can I have a real sword this time?”

 

Violan’s brain flinched from her silence and she looked down, scolding, “Absolutely not! Lily, you’re far too young to be demanding a real sword!”

 

Lily deflated at her mother’s scolding. Cale, thankful he didn’t have to turn her down, looked at Basen. He frowned at the expression before asking, “What about you?”

 

“Um…I’m not sure. Hmm…books? Or maybe some small trinkets?” 

 

Cale nodded and then turned back to Lily, “What about something other than a sword?”

 

“Ummm…” Lily thought for a moment, before she looked at her eldest brother and shrugged, “I don’t have anything in my head right now,”

 

Seeing as time was a problem at the moment, Cale just nodded. He spoke casually, “Since I can’t dally much longer, let’s end this here. I’ll find you both something,”

 

Lily and Basen perked in happiness. They both chorused, “Okay!!”

 

Violan smiled fondly. She stared at the back of her oldest child as he entered the carriage and the door shut behind him. Overcome with emotion, she calls out, grabbing the attention of the two Molans that have mounted onto horses, each of them bundled up in warm clothes of good quality.

 

“Ron,” 

 

“Yes, Countess?”

 

“Ron,” Violan looks serious, “His life is your first priority,”

 

Ron smiles at her, bowing slightly, “I will bring him back, Countess,” He nods his head to the Count as well, “The Young Master will return,”

 

The two adults nodded at his vow before stepping back. The group stood back as the coterie of knights and the large carriage moved away from the front of the Henituse Estate. The clodding of horse hooves on the stone road erupted into the air, accompanied by the sound of the wooden wheels turning and a few snaps of reins. Deruth tightens his grip on Violan, inhaling as he watches the carriage descend and watches until his eyes can no longer clearly see it. 

 

Siwan bites her lip, having done the same. She turns to her older brother, “...I feel worried,”

 

“It’s like you said early. Roksu’s never done something like this before, let alone be out of the territory for so long on his own,” Elis told her. He smiled assuredly, lowering his voice so only she could hear him, “But you forget. He’s got Young Master Cale with him. Those two…have clearly planned this all out,”

 

Siwan makes a soft noise of wonder, unsure of what her brother means. She holds her tongue upon seeing Deruth turn to them, “Would you two like to come inside for a bit?”

 

Considering their morning schedules had only been clear for the departing of the youngest, the two could simply smile and politely refuse. After exchanging some pleasantries and farewells, the two families split ways, their minds still thinking of the two young masters they’d sent off.

 

Speaking of the two young masters….

 

“Hehehehe!!”

 

“For fucks sake, Cale, move over! There’s a whole other seat right there!”

 

“But it’s cold!!!” 

 

Roksu tried to push the leech away from him, cursing madly in the carriage, “You little brat!! You have a thicker coat than I do!!”

 

Cale snickered, wrapping his arms tighter around the left arm of Roksu that he’d taken hostage. Looking up, he gave Roksu a bright and innocent grin. His tone was riddled with affection as he whined, “But my oh so amazing and kind Young Master Roksu! This pathetic alcoholic that you have honored with your teaching and knowledge has been subjected to the chill of winter! I am but a feeble and unworthy mortal in front of you–”

 

Roksu felt chills and his efforts became tenfold desperate, desperately overlapping his voice to block out the sickly sweet words Cale was bullshitting.

 

“Get away! Get away from me right now you heathen! You crazy punk! My poor unfortunate life!! How the hell did this happen to me!? I just want a peaceful life, damn it!!”

 

Cale’s cackles earned him another fresh round of curses.



Chapter 15: Two dorks leaving their house for the first time, what could go wrong? - I

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Roksu closed the book he was reading as a rap against the side of the carriage door resounded near him. Cale had, eventually , moved to the seat opposite to him and was also reading a novel he’d brought along. Roksu opened the window, pulling the curtain so it remained open. Ron’s smiling face shocked him and he felt shudders go along his back.

 

“Oh, Young Master Roksu, my apologies. Did I startle you?” Ron asked.

 

Roksu cursed in his head, ‘You vicious old man!! We’ve barely left the territory!’

 

He cleared his throat, “No.”

 

Cale spoke after hearing Ron’s voice, “Ron. What is it?”

 

“We’re approaching Disheller. It is within our sight,”

 

Roksu checked his watch quickly, before nodding, “Alright,”

 

Cale called out, “Ron, they should let us through without much effort because of the sigil on the carriage. If they are being difficult, I’ll be tempted to show my face,”

 

Ron nodded, “I understand, young master,”

 

Roksu closed the window and drew the curtain again. He recalled the information about the properties and their plan for this journey, “Disheller is on the cusp between the Tolz and Henituse Territories,”

 

“It falls under our jurisdiction but serves as the checkpoint for travelers and merchants going through the territories,” Cale nodded.

 

“Hm, it’s quite a decent town, isn’t it?”

 

“A lot of our border towns are decently sized,” Cale explained, “We’re the corner of the kingdom, but one of the pillars of the market and one of the richest houses. Additionally, our marble is unmatched and our trade is constant. Border towns between territories have often grown to house merchants and travelers, along with artists that look for opportunity,”

 

If Roksu didn’t know any better, he’d think Cale was flaunting.

 

“It’s good,” Roksu smiled, “It means as long we’re within the Henituse County, we’re well protected,”

 

Cale clicked his tongue, “No one would dare to harm a member of this entourage, especially if I’m with you,”

 

Roksu nodded, agreeing in his mind, ‘Yes. Who would dare to harm the first heir and the unpredictable noble that was Cale Henituse?’

 

Really, being around Cale was one of the safest places Roksu could think of. He mentally applauded himself for his decision to get close to Cale before. 

 

The carriage soon slowed down until it came to a complete stop. Both Cale and Roksu had closed their books, keeping themselves attentive for any situation. Cale had slightly clicked open the window to his left so they could catch word of the exchange outside.

 

“--Captain Hilsman of the Henituse County Knights Brigade escorting the First Young Master Cale Henituse and the Young Master Roksu of the Nyphan Artistry,”

 

Roksu took note of Cale’s posture straightening up, his head tilting towards the window and his expression turning to one of interest. Roksu held his question as an unfamiliar voice, most likely a guard at the entrance of the town, responded, obviously surprised at the party, “We- we have not received word of this visitation,”

 

“Since when does Henituse County require to send a prior notice to roam its land?” Vice Captain Hilsman sharply remarked.

 

Cale’s opinion on the vice captain quickly changed. His lips curled up with interest and his red eyes glistened, “...ho…”

 

Roksu shuddered at the sight, ‘What’s this crazy punk thinking now?’



“My apologies, that is not what I meant to imply,” the guard reflected. He spoke up again quickly though, “However…as per policy, we require identification proof of all persons entering Disheller,”

 

“...I have not heard of such a strict policy being enforced,” Roksu frowned, “Isn’t the golden turtle enough?”

 

Cale’s eyes had narrowed as well, “It should be. Furthermore, at the sound of my presence, anyone in this territory ought to obey and ask questions later. Has something occurred that the Baron has yet to inform us of?”

 

The ‘Baron’ Cale referenced is Baron Haspel. A subordinate of the Henituse County. Additionally, the Haspel family is the noble family that looks after Disheller. The family is relatively weak and they are of average wealth for a Baron. Their biggest pride is that they have served the Henituse Family and taken care of Disheller for generations. They are often swept under in the vast list of subordinates that the Henituse County has, as they are not very extraordinary. The family is of average appearance and average talent. Nonetheless, the Count treats them well and Disheller's growth is thanks to their orders.

 

Cale debated whether he should exit the carriage and deal with the matter. However, he had a gut feeling that even his physical appearance wouldn’t be enough. He pulled open the curtain and opened the window further. The movement caught the eye of a few nearby guards, including Ron. The butler was stationed right beside the carriage and thus met Cale’s gaze through the open gap, “Ron. The Vice Captain,”

 

Ron nodded and spoke up, cutting the conversation happening at the front, “Vice Captain. Young Master Cale has requested you,”

 

“Ah,” Hilsman let out. ‘He must be wondering why we’ve remained at a stop for this long’

 

Hilsman walked towards the carriage, greeting Cale as per etiquette. Cale asked coldly, “Report,”

 

“Young Master, we seem to be required to show our documentation to enter Disheller,”

 

“Is the sigil on the carriage not enough?”

 

“No, young master. I have even mentioned your and Young Master Roksu’s presence, but the guard insists it is not enough to simply show a card. He must have house documentation, physical status, along with the regular plaque,”

 

Cale narrowed his eyes. He remained silent for a moment, as if thinking. He then lowered his voice so only Roksu, Hilsman, and Ron could hear him, “Vice Captain. Proceed with what the guard asks. Do whatever we must to gain entry. In return,” Cale gave Hilsman a cold glare, “Give the order to remain vigilant. Split up your guards. Have some roam the city under the guise of tourism and gaining information about the artistry in the area under our orders. In reality, gather all information about the functioning of the city and the laws and regulations. Any incidents, big or small. The remaining guards are to come with us to Baron Haspel’s estate. Do not cause a scene or draw attention to yourself. If you can, have them hide the sigils and act as mercenaries or common folk. Perform this for three hours,”

 

Hilsman stared at Cale with slightly widened eyes. He then fixed his expression and gave a salute, before returning to the guard and requesting for his patience as they gathered the documents. The guard simply nodded and motioned them to come to the side of the road. Hilsman ordered everyone to dismount and gather their items, going to talk between groups and the head of the Nyphan Knights, passing the orders of the Young Master discreetly. As it was a legal issue, Cale and Roksu left one of the carriage doors open so their physical status could be confirmed by the guards and so the two of them could observe the guards at the entrance. 

 

Disheller was a border town and thus had a usually stern security line. However, the Henituse County sigil was usually irrefutable. To prove themselves, they often just handed over their identity plaques to confirm the identity of the person inside the carriage. As such, the extra requirements and instructions were odd.

 

“You think it’s weird too, right?” Cale asked.

 

“Of course,” Roksu nodded. He sighed, “Seriously, we’ve barely been outside and we’re already running into trouble,”

 

Cale chuckled softly, “To be honest, this could be an overreaction on my part. It’s quite possible that there was a fraud case or a criminal had gotten into town via false identification and the Baron had only just found the case out, thus tightening security but word of the incident is yet to reach the Count,”

 

“Let’s hope it is just that, then,” 

 

It took a little under ten minutes for the entire ordeal to be resolved. Soon, the carriage was moving through the front entrance. As they entered, one of the knights asked about roaming around to further set up the ruse decided upon. Vice Captain granted his permission and a mix of Henituse and Nyphan knights split from the escort. The carriage then picked up speed and made headway to the gated manor located in the center of the area.

 

The guards stationed about bowed upon seeing the carriage, no doubt received word from the gate about the arrival of Cale himself. As such, it was with little difficulty they entered the grounds and the carriage stopped in front of the two story manor built of entirely granite. It was larger than the average villa and stretched into the shape of an unfinished rectangle creating an outward appearance of three wings: Central, East, and West.

 

After dismounting, Ron opened the carriage door and Cale stepped out with a cold expression followed by Roksu. 

 

“Let’s head inside. We can check the building tomorrow,” Cale instructed.

 

Roksu nodded, falling in step just behind Cale as they approached the door. A few steps away, the double doors flew open and a startled looking man with a slightly bald head and a goatee exited. He was wearing a neatly tailored brown suit and a fancy display of rings.

 

“Y-Young Master Cale!!” Baron Haspel greeted warmly, “So it's true you’ve honored me with your presence! I have already instructed quarters to be ready for you and your companions,”

 

Cale stared at him without so much of a change in expression. He passed the Baron, exuding arrogance, “Will it be as much of a hassle as the unannounced change in protocol?”

 

The Baron paled and he laughed, shaking his head as he hurriedly kept pace with Cale who had entered the manor as if he owned it, “Not- not at all! I’ll be sure to better educate the guards!”

 

Cale noted that the Baron didn’t comment on the protocol change or give a reason why such a thing occurred. Cale feigned ignorance to the lack of information and he glanced back at Ron, giving the man a sharp look to investigate the matter from within the manor. Ron simply smiled wider and spoke up, “Baron Haspel. My Young Master and Young Master Roksu are both quite exhausted. Might we have them settled in?”

 

“Of course!! Y-you there!! Guide the Young Masters!! A–and send word to the kitchen to have dinner prepared extra! Inform my wife and children  we’ll be accommodating guests!!”

 

“Baron,” Cale turned to the man who was messily throwing orders. 

 

“Yes, young master!”

 

“My room. Make it next to Young Master Roksu,” Cale motioned to the black-haired male with him.

 

Baron Haspel turned his gaze to the man he’d hardly heard about and gave him a subtle up and down. His eyes were obviously wondering about the man dressed in the attire of a noble, yet with a name he does not know. Furthermore, the person was traveling with Cale Henituse. The Baron made note for his people to investigate the name.

 

He smiled politely at Roksu, only nodding his head in greeting before turning and aiming to please Cale with an enthusiastic agreement, “Of course!”

 

Roksu watched the entire thing with light amusement. He knew the Baron was judging him and the lack of title, but with Cale around and no indication of their connection, the Baron didn’t dare to show any sort of slight. Really, to think just the Henituse name was this powerful.

 

The manor of the Haspel Family was well-kept yet hardly held a flame to display of the Henituse Castle. Even the Nyphan Manor had a better feel. It was obvious the Haspel Family took great consideration into appearances. Everything was ornate and fancy, yet obviously professionally laid out to resemble a balance and not a fancy flaunt. Roksu took note of the clothes the Baron wore again. It seemed simple at a quick glance but the quality was high. Additionally, the dazzling display of gold and gemmed rings, gemmed wrist cuffs, and a sparkling gold pocket watch chain clipped to his waistcoat all were elements of wealth.

 

Roksu glanced at Cale who was listening to the Baron’s mindless praises and sucking up with a bored face. Someone of Cale’s stature, no matter his reputation, was no stranger to these sorts of people. Commoners and aristocrats. Such characters are found across class and race.

 

“This way, Young Master Cale, Young Master Roksu,” 

 

“Please excuse me for being unable to personal escort you–” 

 

“You’re excused,” Cale stopped the flattery before it came. He sighed and had already begun to step away from the Baron, “We’ve had quite a ride. Allow us to continue conversing at the table,”

 

Roksu gave the Baron a short bow, taking note of the way the man’s expression twitched in displeasure at the shallow bow and lack of proper introduction, before silently following after Cale. The two of them didn’t glance back as the Baron cheerily echoed his agreement. Behind the two young men, Ron and Balint had already taken to following. The young man guiding them brought them up to the second floor of the estate and then to the east wing. As they passed by a few windows, Roksu noted the view of the estate grounds. He smiled subtly, ‘Another round of flaunting. They’re really going all in. Is it because it’s Cale or the Henituse name itself?’

 

“Here you are, young masters,” The servant addressed them in a bow, one hand motioning to the two rooms, “Each are equipped with individual bathrooms,”

 

Roksu spoke for the first time since their arrival, “Our butlers?”

 

“They have their own rooms as well, young master,”

 

All four males noticed the location was not specified nor the distance away. Cale chuckled softly before waving his hand, “You’re dismissed. Inform the Baron we’ll be down within two hours,”

 

“At your will, young master,”

 

“I’m washing up first,” Roksu announced the moment the servant was away. Cale gave him a nod, “Me too. Ron,”

 

“I will summon both of your things, young master-nim,”

 

“I will remain outside your rooms,” Balint adjusted his glasses.

 

Cale turned to Ron just as he opened the door to his temporary room, “Ah…and Ron? Let’s keep Beacrox out of the kitchen,”

 

Ron met Cale’s gaze with a hidden curiosity, “He will not be pleased,”

 

“A meal hosted by the Haspel Barony should be cooked by their own chefs. They take great care of their appearances. Let’s let them show off before the others return,” Cale explained his intentions.

 

Roksu smirked, “So you noticed too,”

 

“It was hard not too…” Cale grumbled, “Who wears that many rings? Even the King doesn’t,”


 

The two butlers shared a short glance between them, before gazing at their respective charges. After a short dismissal exchange, the four split: Roksu and Cale into their rooms, Balint standing outside in between their doors, and Ron back to the main entrance. 

 

Inside the room, Roksu took note that the room was impeccably cleaned. The windows were pulled wide to give a view of the darkening winter sky and the lamps were all lit. It was a typical guest bedroom one could expect for a Baron household, but once again, the flaunting habits made it seem more grandeur. The bed was queen-sized and had a neat assortment of pillows and two layers of covers. In front of the bed and to the right side of the room when entering through the door was the sitting arrangement with a sofa and two arm chairs, a center table in between them. At the foot of the bed was an ottoman that matched the dull green color scheme of the household drapes. 

 

Roksu removed his coat, draping it over the ottoman. As he walked the bathroom, he unclipped the collar brooch and began to unbutton his shirt. The door shut behind him and Roksu took note of the medium sized bathroom. A robe was already set out along with fresh towels and a basket of soaps and scents. Roksu rolled his eyes at the expsensivity of everything.

 

He filled the tub as he removed the rest of his clothes, smelling the soaps until he found one of a less strong scent that he could mask under the cologne he used. It was a slightly woody scent with a tinge of vanilla mixed in. Once the water level was enough, Roksu unhurriedly sank into the water and began the wash up. He was casual and relaxed, but he didn’t want to stay too long so he finished quickly. After ensuring he felt clean and the soap was all gone, Roksu pushed himself out of the tub and pulled the stopper to drain it.

 

He stepped onto the granite floor, the chilliness of the polished stone causing his feet to flex slightly and his eagerness to change into his clothes grew. He grabbed the largest of the two towels provided, and dried himself off. His movements paused when he caught himself in the large mirror hung into the bathroom. Roksu stared at himself, taking in the figure that was his.

 

It was not unmarked completely, but compared to the collection he had before, the sight of smooth skin only rough with slight muscles and not scarred tissue was a breath of air. It wasn’t that Roksu hated scars, but more so, the sheer amount he had as Kim Rok Soo was ugly to him. His legs, arms, neck, and torso, were all littered with lines overlapping and some darker than others. 

 

Roksu reached behind and his fingers traced the feeling of the slightly raised skin on his back. There were a few lines, a few inches in length, that were all slightly lighter than his skin tone. They number in a less than a dozen and were placed near and over his shoulder blades and the stretch of skin between them, just above where the protrudes of the spine could be seen yet well below the base of the neck. 

 

Roksu took his hand away as the memories began to play. He turned his head away from the mirror, turning to avoid the sight of the burn scar that settled on his left thigh and wrapped from the front to the side at a diagonal angle- as if a river had once flown through. As he dried his stomach, he did not think about the faint line that marked from the right side, barely noticeable unless one was truly looking. The back of his calves held similar faint marks. 

 

None of these caused phantom pain nor were they uncomfortable. Roksu had long since gathered the memories about each of them and much of the life he had been living here. There was little knowledge about life before he had been adopted, but Roksu wasn’t that interested. He had gotten the basic information as his memories returned.

 

His biological parents passed away when he was just under ten. He had no other relatives and was then sent to an orphanage where he remained until Alwena had adopted him. 

 

Rokus didn’t have memories of his biological parents due to the nature of their deaths resulting in an amnesia situation. This didn’t bother Roksu who had gone through a similar thing as Kim Rok Soo. 

 

Roksu grabbed the bathrobe and shucked it over his figure, tying the knot around his waist. He placed the tower over around his neck from the back and walked out of the bathroom. Seeing as Balint wasn’t in the room, his clothes were yet to be brought up. As such, Roksu hung the towel over the dressing screen and then moved to sit on one of the arm chairs. He reached for the plate of fruits that had been placed, plucking a few grapes from their steam and popping them into his mouth.

 

Then, in true Roksu fashion, he just did nothing. He was able to sit still without doing anything easily. Moreover, he enjoyed it. That’s why, until he heard the click of the main door, Roksu remained unmoving from the chair and just gazed into the distance.

 

“Young Master,” Balint greeted, carrying some suitcases. He placed them on the ottoman upon hearing Roksu rise from the chair to walk over, “Shall I present a casual outfit for dinner?”

 

“Black slacks, dark blue poet shirt. That should be good enough shan’t it?”

 

“I would typically agree with you, however Sir Ron advised a more formal attire than one would usually attend with,”

 

Roksu grimaced, “Ugh. Fine…I suppose I can tolerate a waistcoat and collar brooch again,”

 

Balint hid his amusement and prepared some brown dress shoes, black socks, white slacks, a white silk shirt with grilled sleeves cuffed along the wrist line and a cascade collar that draped over the dark blue double breasted waistcoat with a white trim and silver buttons. Pinned to the start of the cascade and the stitching of the neckline was a simple silver bordered blue stone. Roksu soon wore two simple yet elegant rings on his left middle and pointer finger, and a single ring with the Nyphan family emblem engraved on it on his right thumb. Roksu’s hair was brushed yet left more to its natural appearance. The final touch was a pair of dark blue diamond stud earrings that briefly dazzled when it caught any light.

 

Once he was dressed up, Balint dabbed a bit of dark woody scent oil that Roksu used as cologne on each of the noble’s wrist. Roksu dabbed at under his ears as well and his neck before walking towards the door, “Let’s go see if Cale got word back from the knights,”

 

Balint followed behind the black-haired teenager and stood silent as he knocked on the room next door. After a moment, the door clicked open and Ron’s smiling face greeted them with a bow. Roksu asked, “Is Cale available?”

 

“I am,” a voice came from behind and Ron stepped out of the way to motion them inside.

 

Roksu headed straight for Cale, who was sitting on one of the arm chairs in the room sipping a cup of tea. Similar to Roksu, he was dressed for formal dinner wear: light brown oxfords, gray high waisted slacks, a white silk shirt with a jabot collar that had a medium sized white gemstone in the center, a gray double breasted waistcoat with silver embroidery and buttons, and a dark blue long coat clasped around his waist with a set of fancy buckles. His wrist was pinned with silver cufflinks and a silver watch with a black leather strap. He wore a few rings with small gemstones on his left middle, pointer fingers, and right pinkie finger. Cale’s ears held simple small silver links that were mostly hidden by the red hair anyway.

 

As Roksu moved towards him, he glanced around the room. The room Cale was using was identical to Roksu except the bed was on the right and the sitting arrangement was on the left. The shared wall between their rooms was the wall in front of their respective sitting areas. Roksu settled into the armchair next to Cale and mumbled a ‘thank you’ when Ron poured out a cup of tea for him. He started the conversation immediately after, “Any word back from the knights?”

 

“They’ve yet to return,” Cale informed, “The others with us are settling in without much problem. They’ve been placed on the first floor of the west wing. But not the side opposing us,”

 

Roksu sipped the tea, “Hm. A tad far isn't it?”

 

“It’s not surprising…” Cale sighed, “Furthermore, the Baron has a decent number of his own knights. Ron said it seems they’ll be working overtime because of our presences,”

 

Roksu looked over at Ron before turning to Balint, “I forgot to ask. Were you waiting long outside?”

 

“Not at all,” Balint denied, “Furthermore, no one approached the rooms. Servants merely passed by with a few glances,”

 

“Then…everything is relatively normal then,” Roksu smiled, “That’s good,”

 

Even though he was the one who said it, Roksu didn’t just throw away his suspicion. He didn’t really know why, but he felt there was something going on. However, he didn’t really want to get involved in things that didn’t affect him.

 

He snuck a glance towards Cale, ‘Luckily, I have this nosy and good-hearted brat. Raising this punk’s reputation shouldn’t be too hard considering I prevented his act before he could get worse’

 

Cale noticed the glinting eyes and frowned, “What?”

 

“Nothing,”

 

Cale narrowed his eyes, “What were you thinking of just now?”

 

Roksu smiled kindly, sipping his tea without another word. Cale’s finger twitched, ‘This damned old man–’

 

Two soft knocks made everyone in the room pause, all senses pinned towards the door. A polite and formal voice invited, “Young Master Cale, I am here to escort you to the dining hall for supper,”

 

“Open it,” 

 

Balint, who was closer than Ron, quickly stepped towards the door and pulled it open. He stepped to the side, allowing the young servant girl to spot the two young masters sitting together. She quickly lowered her head, lifting the sides of her skirt and curtseying, “Good Evening, Young Masters. I was unaware you were both together,”

 

“Where is the dining hall located?” Cale asked as he stood up, adjusting his coat and watch. 

 

“The central wing on the first floor, Young Master,”

 

“Hm,” Cale turned to Roksu, who had also stood up, “Shall we?”

 

“We shall,” 

 

“Please enjoy your meal,” Balint and Ron both chorused as the two teenagers headed out. 

 

Roksu glanced back at told them, “We’ll have them send food up for you both,”

 

Balint shook his head, “We will return to the others and share a meal there,”

 

Cale looked back upon hearing this. The two red-eyed males then shared a knowing glance, before nodding and leaving the room. The servant girl waited until the door was shut before lifting herself from her curtsey and turning to guide them. She walked two steps ahead of them, keeping the silence and did not initiate a conversation. Neither young master attempted to change it.

 

As they descended the stairs and began to traverse through the first floor, Cale spoke softly, “Walk right beside me,”

 

Roksu looked at Cale, but the younger didn't turn his head. Roksu knew that Cale was well aware of etiquette that came with positions which was why Roksu usually walked slightly behind Cale. Of course, when alone, Cale and Roksu subconsciously walked at the same pace and even when they did notice, neither sought to correct it. As they were in a public setting with every action being watched and set for the rumors of high society, Roksu had watched his pace and kept behind Cale. 

 

Seeing as Cale did not say anything further, Roksu took a slightly larger step and changed his position to right beside Cale. Whatever the intention, Roksu was sure Cale knew what he was doing.

 

They soon arrived at a set of double doors with a guard on each side. They bowed upon seeing them and the servant girl stepped to the side a few feet away from the doors, bowing her head again in a silent farewell. Cale nods once to her as dismissal before turning to the guards, “Open,”

 

They both stepped forward and grabbed a handle, one announcing to the occupants already inside, “Young Master Cale and Young Master Roksu are entering,”

 

The doors were pulled open, and Cale kept a firm and stubborn pace with Roksu, to ensure he didn’t fall behind Cale even a little bit. As he assumed, the entrance of the two of them walking side by side caused a few eyes to stare in surprise and curiosity, for a few more obvious seconds.

 

At the head of table sat the Baron, who had changed into a fancy set of attire. To his right was a woman with light brown hair done up in a complicated updo style with braids and an array of accessories. Her dress was as extravagant as her husbands and she had a variety of accessories, including a huge sparkling red and gold ring on her ring finger. The Baroness smiled elegantly, rising as her husband rose, and gave a beautiful curtsy of greeting. She spoke after her husband made the formal greeting, “It is a pleasure to host you, Young Masters,”

 

Cale and Roksu both returned with bows, the older of the two verbally responding, “Thank you for hosting us, Baron, Baroness,”

 

Two servants stepped forward and pulled out two chairs for the teenagers. Cale was motioned to sit across from the Baron at the foot of the table. Roksu was placed to Cale’s right, beside a brown haired male of around the same age resembling the Baron –this was the Baron’s son. To Cale’s left and beside the Baroness was the Baron’s second and youngest child–she was 15–the young lady of the Haspel Barony.

 

The Baron sat first, smiling and urging, “Sit, sit. You two must be rather parched,”

 

“Thank you for serving us,” Cale respectfully said as he sat down.

 

Once everyone was back in their seats, Baron Haspel snapped his fingers and servants brought forward trays, placing the exquisite array of food in front of them. Roksu bit back another sigh at the ornate plates and fancy designs on the utensils. Furthermore, even the table decor was rather over-the-top.

 

‘Seriously…even the Henituse County wasn’t this extra…’

 

As they begun to eat, the Baroness politely started a conversation, “It was truly a pleasant surprise when we received word of your arrival, Young Master Cale,”

 

Cale gave a low hum before saying, “I’m on a business trip,”

 

“Oh my!” Baroness Haspel smiled.

 

Baron Haspel joined in here, “A business trip? What sort of business might bring you all the way to us?”

 

“The traveling kind,” Cale answers. He then expands, “We’ll be traveling through the Northeast for a while,”

 

At the ‘we’ mentioned, the heir to the Barony politely inquired, targeting Roksu, “I heard you were from an Artistry Family?”

 

Roksu calmly swallowed the food in his mouth before lifting his head and answering calmly, “Yes, Young Master. I am a part of the Nyphan Artistry,”

 

“Nyphan…”  Lady Haspel repeated. The young girl smiled sweetly, “Oh! One of my friends is a fan of your collections and has often showed me the pieces she has. They’re exisquite!” 

 

Roksu smiled politely, bowing his head slightly, “I’m honored,”

 

“I’m curious to know though, what business could enthrall both Young Masters of such respective households to travel together?” Young Master Haspel spoke up.

 

Roksu flickered his eyes to Cale, who was taking a sip of water. Their eyes met briefly and Cale discreetly nodded his head, giving Roksu the reins. Roksu smiled and he explained, “Our Artistry is expanding throughout the Northeast and Kingdom. The Henituse County has been kind enough to invest in us and provide their assistance,”

 

Baron Haspel’s eyes widened, “The Henituse County is investing into an Artistry Family after so many decades?” He beamed and gushed, “Goodness, young Master Roksu! I feel ashamed that I am not an avid understander of the arts!”

 

Roksu just smiled politely again.

 

“What a fitting place in life. Young Master Roksu is as handsome as a piece of art himself,” Baroness Haspel praises.

 

Roksu feels shivers on the back of his neck. He kept the smile on his face, “Thank you, Baroness”

 

Lady Haspel glanced at her parents before turning to Cale who had remained quiet and expressionless throughout the exchange. She straightened her posture and asked sweetly, “Young Master Cale is also very good looking! I feel very honored to be able to bare witness such a handsome Young Master,”

 

Cale blinked softly and glanced at her. The moment he gave her a look, her smile turned slightly embarrassed and she covered her lips with an elegant gesture, “Oh my…that was a bit blunt of me, wasn’t it?”

 

‘…again?’ Cale thought in disbelief.

 

He didn’t say anything, just turning his head away. Luckily, his reputation didn’t really cause any aversion to the disrespect. 

 

Seeing the reaction, the Baroness quickly spoke up, “Young Master, our Cerisa knows the town quite well. She will do well to escort you around,”

 

Cale shook his head, “I don’t plan to sight see. We’ll be finishing business and then leaving the next morning. Ideally this will be in a two days time,”

 

“It is not good to be working for the entire day, young Master Cale. I worry you might overwork yourself…you’re still quite young,”

 

Cale bit back his displeased sigh, controlling his expression. He looked over at Roksu, who was eating with a blank face. Cale hardened his eyes upon seeing the hidden expression, ‘That bastard is finding this funny!’

 

“Lady Cerisa must have her own schedule,” Cale attempted, addressing the girl directly, “There is no need,”

 

“Not at all, Young Master!” Cerisa smiled, “I would be most pleased to show you around Disheller,”

 

She added after a second of thought, “Even if the Young Master wishes to do less moving, I will introduce the Young Master to some of our best services,”

 

“Do you want to eat out?,” Cale turned to the older, dragging him into the situation to get Cale out of this setup.

 

Roksu shrugged softly, “I don’t mind a small tour. We can use it as a break between work,”

 

Cale regretted asking. Of course Roksu would love the idea.

 

He sighed softly, “Fine. Then let’s head to work after breakfast. Lady Cerisa, please schedule a late lunch with us. Young Master Carmen, will you be joining us?”

 

Carmen wishes to refuse but the idea of his younger sister around that trash made him uncomfortable. He agreed politely, ignoring the pleased expression on his parents face. They had made it clear to both children that they should get into Cale’s good graces. For Cerisa, as a young lady, having an adequate relationship with Cale might be a prospective marriage opportunity. And for Carmen, as the future head of the family, being in good graces with the current official heir would assist his strength.

 

The rest of dinner was a polite and tiring ordeal. The Baron and Baroness were respectful yet also obviously trying to make themselves look amazing. Carmen remained mostly silent through dinner, but Roksu had noticed he had bitten back a few displeased and uncomfortable expressions when Cale was addressed by Cerisa and the Baroness in sweet manners. Roksu and Cale also spoke as little as possible, answering with short and curt sentences. Cale, especially, didn’t hesitate to use his eyes to warn a topic away or challenge an off-handed comment.

 

As the main course was passed over and their plates were being removed to be replaced with dessert, Cale found the chance he was searching for. 

 

“---we will make sure to have a few guards stationed around the area of your upcoming workshop, Young Master Roksu,” Baron Haspel assured again.

 

The Baroness beamed, praising, “I’m sure our imports and exports of artistry will skyrocket! Please send us a document with any information and regulations we should implement,”

 

Roksu nodded, liking the businessy aspects of the couple, “Your tenacity is appreciated,”

 

“Regulations?” Cale’s soft voice spread over the table. He lifted his head, looking across the table, “My, my, and…will these regulations be a surprise to those coming from the rest of the territory or will a notice be sent out?”

 

Roksu tilted his head back, glancing at the Baron and Baroness who seemingly froze in their seats. Just from Cale speaking aloud did Roksu know that it was best for him to remain quiet and observe, and catch all the details. His eyes seemed to flicker for a moment, the red becoming slightly more prominent.

 

“A-ah…” Baron Haspel smiled nervously, quickly speaking, “Y-Young Master! The hold-up you experienced at the gate has already been dealt with! I’ve been meticulous in punishing the guards!”

 

Cale’s cold expression barely twitched. His tone was teetering the edge of a warning, sounding almost amused. But the cold expression made Cale seem dangerous.

 

“Are you implying this was a mistake?” 

 

Cale let out a low chuckle, “Each member of my delegation had to physically present documents of their identity and house they serve. Such a thing is not even required to enter the Royal Palace…this was all a result of incompetence?”

 

Cale’s eyes narrowed and his lips pulled back to reveal the sharpness of his teeth in a mocking grin.

 

Do you take me a fool?”

 

Carmen and Cerisa had both stiffened under the gaze, unable to do anything but lower their heads and press their mouths shut, fingers clenching the fabric of their clothes as they desperately focused on the sweets in front of them. Their parents, on the other hand, had become tight in the chest and paled a shade. Baron Haspel shot to his feet, his hands animating his words and his head shaking in denial, stammering, “N-No! Of course not, Young Master Cale!”

 

“That…That was not my intention at all! It…the security…it was by my order to tighten the security- how-however this was meant to last temporarily so I haven’t sent an official notice!!”

 

Cale’s expression slowly uneases from the mocking smile to a neutral, cold, expression. He leaned forward, placing his arms to rest on the table, “I’m asking for a report, now,”

 

“At your will,” the Baron bows deeply, “I shall have it written and sent right–”

 

“You’ve misunderstood,” Cale cut him off, “A written and official notice will be sent to the Count tonight,”

 

“To- to the count?!” 

 

Baronness Haspel gives a kind and wobbly smile, “Young…Young Master Cale…to send out a delegation at this time in such weather–”

 

 “Secondly,” Cale ignores her, “I am asking for a verbal report. Now,”

 

A silence settles, following the command. 

 

“Ah- now? Here?” Baron Haspel asks blankly.

 

Cale doesn’t give the mercy of repeating the order. He removed his hands from their position and leaned back in the chair, a leg crossing over the other. He stared back silently.

 

The Baron understood and he quickly opened his mouth, “O-Of course! Yes- well– we recently caught a group of people sneaking in and out of this territory with black market items through disguising themselves as a merchant and using a plaque card. We’ve yet to figure out if they’re just bandits or part of some sort of organization…um…yes- ah, furthermore, the reason we’ve been stopping even prominent names is because a few of the members we’ve caught were able to be identified and traced as working under the order of a noble family,”

 

Cale’s bored expression had sharpened when he heard two words. Roksu’s own silent observation switched and he looked at the Baron in disbelief, “Black market?”


 

Cale leaned forward and he rose to his feet, the chair making a sound as it slid against the tiled floor. His expression was dark and any one of them could tell he was pissed, “Not worth a notice? Do you think the underground market is something you can manage so easily?”

 

Baron Haspel flinches and he quickly defends himself, “That- that is not the intention! Young Master, we’ve yet to confirm this crime!”

 

He then wilted, “Also…it was a doubtful cause as the Henituse Territory is well known for not having an underground market,”

 

Cale didn’t speak but Roksu noticed the slight shift of skin as Cale ground his teeth together and the way his fingers gripped the table in frustration. Roksu rose to his feet and he turned, speaking to Cale, “I will get them,”

 

“Quickly,”

 

“Mm,”

 

“Get them? Who?” Baroness Haspel exclaimed, also jolting to standing. She watched as Roksu exited the room and her pale expression turned to Cale’s dark one, “We have not done anything wrong, Young Master!”

 

“I’m not having you detained, if that’s what you’re assuming,” Cale spat, “As of this moment until we receive a delegation from my Father or the matter is cleanly dealt with, all information about the case is now classified. Every person who is aware of the issue is to be summoned in a private and secure room. Furthermore, your report shall be overseen by Vice Captain Hilsman,”

 

“Young Master Cale!”

 

“You should’ve been prepared for the consequences if you dared to keep such a thing underwraps! Whether a lie or not, a matter pertaining to black market is a clause and matter dealt by the lord. Do you honestly think you could handle it!?”

 

Cale was furious. 

 

This was jeopardizing the stability and safety of his people! His Father worked tirelessly to keep the underground from their territory. Consistently, attempts from groups at establishing a network were squashed. Of course, there were hidden groups that were always looked at, but what was considered as the “black market” in the Henituse Territory was hardly anything. Cale had knowledge of the market outside of his station because of his frequency in town and bars. He often snuck about and explored and drunkards were always entertaining. He’d picked some tussles with gang members and followed them to verify, thus leading him to find a few dens in Rain City. Most of them were just gang hideouts and gatherings that Cale had leaked through fake identities and made false trails for the knights to catch wind of and handle. Others, such as one that Cale had yet to make a notion on, were underground gatherings.

 

There was only one of these in Rain City which consisted of information exchange and duels of honor with loss resulting in death. Cale had begun to suspect that there was a bit of selling of items going about but he had never actually witnessed it.

 

But hearing this!

 

‘Damn it!’ Cale glared at the Baron, ‘How can someone be this stupid?! No matter if they’re pulling our leg or just causing a bit of trouble, the fact they were caught recently does no one any good! How long has this been going on? If the Baron is really under the impression of doubt and barely investigating, this must’ve been extremely recent,’

 

“When did this happen?”

 

“Ah, just this morning, Young Master,”

 

Cale ‘tsked’ sharply. He restrained the annoyance in his heart with difficulty, reminding himself that blowing a fuse won’t resolve anything for this situation. He remained quiet, going over the information in his head and reminding himself to restrain his anger.

 

Seeing the silence, Baron Haspel sought to remedy and gain some face back. He cleared his throat, “Young…young maser…the people we’ve caught are all detained and separated in the dungeons below the estate,”

 

“Restrain contact. Beacrox will handle their meals and a few of Henituse Knights will guard them,” Cale ordered immediately, “Cut it off now. And. Lock down this estate and document every person and load going in and out of the city. Effective immediately,”

 

“Yes- Carmen!” 

 

Carmen snapped up, looking at his father. He had no idea that this was going on at all. His father gave him an order, “Carmen, send word for the captain,”

 

“Yes,”

 

Carmen moved to the door and he quickly spoke to the guards outside, watching as one of them sped off. Carmen then returned inside the room. Cale nodded slightly when he returned, “No one is leaving this room until Young Master Roksu returns,”

 

Baron Haspel didn’t say anything, just silently conceding. Thankfully, they didn’t have to wait long as the doors were open and Roksu entered with Ron, Beacrox, Balint, Hilsman, and a few other guards. Cale straightened up and before a greeting was even attempted he began to speak.

 

The anger in his expression and darkness of his tone had everyone on edge and caused the knights to straighten up. As the matter was explained in detail, Cale quickly dished out his orders and the duties. The entire exchange took only a few minutes.

 

Vice Captain Hilsman stepped forward, saluting, “Your word is our will, Young Master,”

 

“I shall send the order to the others and send guards to the dungeon,” The head of Nyphan Knights spoke next.

 

“Hilsman. Go with the Baron quickly,”

 

“Young Master Cale. It might be more efficient to directly contact the Count through a communication device,” Ron offers.

 

Cale paused and then he slowly nodded. He turns to Balint, “Then, you go with the Baron instead. Hilsman, control the situation. Baron, Baroness, gather up the personal I told you and prepare them for me. Furthermore, please execute the order that the knights brigade will be expected to follow Vice Captain Hilsman’s orders,”

 

“Yes, Young Master,”

 

“Beacrox,”

 

“I will go down to the dungeon right away,” 

 

Cale waved his hands, “Go, go. As you have a duty go and perform it,”

 

The room quickly thinned out and the quiet estate soon became buzzing.

 

“Young Master Carmen, Lady Cerisa. You two can return to your rooms. Please remain there for the remainder of the night. By tomorrow, things should most calm down and proceed as normal except for security and protocols,” Cale told them.

 

Roksu watched Cale control the situation, unable to help but feel proud. This was who Cale Henituse was. He was so much more than rumors and trash. He was more than just a member of the Henituse County. Cale was someone who had not received the hand he should have. Roksu had become that hand and the result was as he had calculated.  Cale was smart and he did not hesitate to take charge and do whatever was necessary, even if it cost him something personally. Roksu admired Cale a lot at this moment. Cale who had pulled away from his name and home, but would abandon his act for the sake of protecting his people. 

 

The entire thing was under Cale’s orders and thumbs in the span of twenty minutes. Now, the two of them along with Hilsman and Ron were being guided by the Baroness to a large ballroom that would serve as the room where everyone aware of the case would be gathered.

 

As they walked, Roksu stopped slightly closer to Cale, lowering his voice, “Breathe. You’re doing well,”

 

Cale reflexively found himself obeying the command and he gently shook his wrists and shoulders. He swallowed, raising his gaze to meet Roksu’s ever calm one. Cale wished he could be that calm in the face of any situation. Roksu was reliable in a way Cale was not. Cale was only respected because of the blood in his veins. Roksu, if he wanted to spread his name, would quickly become someone famed and respected. His intellect and strategic mindset is enviable and his ability to remain calm and quickly grasp situations are reassuring. He is someone who is amazing. 

 

This was why Cale could not fully understand what drove Roksu to desire a quiet life. He was willing and able to go to great heights, however he does not desire to have a name with fame attached to it. Cale wishes to understand why. To him, reputation has been such a constant that he has felt all aspects, the terrible and the great. He has been told by numerous people that he was fortunate to be born to the Henituse County, a strong and wealthy family; especially as the first son. He knows that people desire fame and reputation for the money and power it grants, the protection a title can give. Yet Roksu does not want any of it, not for himself. Any reputation he builds traction for is for his family, the Nyphan Artistry. Not him alone. He’s strange in a way that is almost suspicious. However, Cale knows that Roksu is a good person and that this is his genuine desire. Cale wishes to help Roksu the way the older keeps helping him. 

 

In this moment, as Cale was calmed by four words, he reaffirmed in his head, ‘One day, I’ll be able to stop causing him so much trouble…soon. It's better to not burden him for such a long time. Better I remain helpful,’

 

Upon entering the ballroom, the group was greeted by the officials who had already arrived. From a smaller door on the other side of the room, a few servants filtered in. They all turned, focusing on the Baroness and the people with her. Cale walked towards the front of the room, making himself the center of attention with a loud displeased sound, a dark look flashing in his eyes, “So many mouths…”

 

Roksu shook his head at the sight. Cale could gain attention just by standing or speaking normally, but he for some reason always portrays himself in such a light. A woman dressed in decently good clothing approached the Baroness, a few papers in her hands, “My Lady, the list,”

 

Baroness Haspel took it quickly and handed it to Cale, “The list of all names,”

 

Cale’s anger dwindled and he nodded, silently expressing a slight approval. He took the papers and looked through them, counting the number of names and getting an overview of the type of people involved. He then held out the documents towards Roksu, who took it and quickly began to read it.

 

Cale stepped forward, glancing about the room, “I’m going to keep this short. Do not interrupt me, do not make a sound, do not protest, do not try to argue,”


Cale didn’t bother introducing himself. He was sure they already knew who he was. Even if for some odd reason they didn’t, the Baroness’s actions should’ve given away the fact he was someone of importance. Cale took note of all the eyes on him, questions and wariness shining about.

 

“The case that was uncovered this morning regarding Black Market imports is now classified and taken out of the hands of the Haspel Barony. Communication is being sent directly to the Count Henituse and changes in security are already being implemented as we speak. Gathered here are all those that are aware of the case. From this moment onwards, you are confined to the laws of the Roan Kingdom and Henituse County. Failure to follow protocol regarding a classified case of this level will result in direct punishment,” 

 

Cale tilted his head slightly, a shadow casted over his face by his hair causing his red eyes to glow. A warning…a dare.

 

“Whether that be loss of all possessions or cutting off your tongue…well, I suppose that depends,”

 

The room that had been in silent chaos due to the strict and sudden orders, went pale with disbelief. Cale scanned the room twice with his eyes, allowing the silence to linger. He then straightened up and ordered, “Baroness, handle it from here. I trust the Haspel Family who had managed Disheller can deal with their servants, yes?”

 

Baroness Haspel swallowed, grinning as anxiety and shame filled her. She nodded, curtseying elegantly,“Y-yes- yes of course, Young Master Cale!”

 

Roksu spoke up casually, “Shall we head to the Baron, now?”

 

“Yes, I ought to speak with my Father,” Cale agreed.

 

All eyes were fixed on the group that exited out of the room. When the doors shut, noise filled and the Baroness heaved a breath. She swallowed her frustration and began to quickly snap and scold her subordinates. 

 

“That is Cale Henituse! The first heir to the Henituse County! He’s the son of Countess Jour and Count Deruth! The only Henituse child with pure blood!”

 

“My lady! Has he not just been a spoiled and arrogant child for years?”

 

“You all should be aware of his status as well as his temper!! It’s better to have a good relationship with someone like him than a hostile one! Furthermore, our Barony has lost face because of these damned merchants!! We have to get our reputation back! Do you think you all will be fine if word gets out?”

 

The room went still.

 

Of course, they all understood the first time. They just didn’t want to accept it. Cale Henituse was a ticking time-bomb. No one knew what to expect from him. No one knew who he was anymore. 

 

Trash?

 

Heir?

 

Disappointment?

 

Genius?

 

All of these had been used for Cale, but right now, no one knew. Because Cale Henituse, like all noble children, lived in rumors. He was pieced together by words passed from mouth to mouth. 

 

The mouths that once spread his alcohol-crazed endeavors were now spreading words of a man upholding his duties. Baroness Haspel looked at the door, thinking back to everything she had witnessed tonight.

 

‘There’s something…unnerving about that child. He is someone you cannot see through. He is someone who’s been left without a path like us. I cannot say I dislike him…but I cannot say I like him. Disrespectful and dangerous, but confident and smart. What an odd child….’



 

Notes:

We're finally getting into action lol

Chapter 16: Two dorks leaving their house for the first time, what could go wrong? - II

Chapter Text

Cale woke up feeling incredibly wasted. And he hadn’t even drunk a drop of alcohol the night before. Due to the black market situation, he had stayed up for quite a while, checking and running the entire thing. He had meetings with the Baron, the knights, and multiple calls with people back in Rain City, such as his Father.

 

Cale grimaced at the memory of his Father’s frazzled questions about his well being when Cale called him the first time. Cale had to sit through minutes of rambles–and Roksu’s silent amusement at his misery–before he and Violan, who was also with his Father, managed to cut through Deruth’s haze. Only after that did Cale's image of his Father return to normal and the work was efficiently and thoroughly run through.

 

He couldn’t even sleep in because of the schedule he and Roksu were on. He had to manage everything cleanly. Additionally, before the delegate his Father would send arrived, Cale had to strain out every bit of information he could get from this case. He’ll have to cross reference it to his own information and probably make a few deals in a few bars under a disguise. 

 

“Young Master-nim~”

 

Cale sighed again at Ron’s nth call to get out of bed. He could hear the undertone of nagging.

 

‘Young Master-nim, you requested I wake you up at this time,’

 

The covers had already been pulled back and Cale had more-or-less sat up, before falling back again at the slightest glimpse of the dim light outside. Why was he awake before the sun was properly up?! Cale cursed the Baron. 

 

‘If that idiot had just followed protocol then I’d be asleep right now!!!’ 

 

Letting anger fill his veins, he became abruptly motivated to deal with this matter and knock the Baron’s ego down a peg. Pushing up, he huffed as he gracefully got out of bed and headed towards the open bathroom where a bath had already been prepared. He made the usual notion saying he’d manage the bath himself, letting the door shut behind him. Cale stripped with a small yawn, making a small suppressed grunt as he dipped into the hot water.

 

Settling down, Cale let himself take in the temperature for a few seconds, before cupping some of the water and wetting his face, allowing him to wake up a bit more. He then used the products he usually used that Ron had brought along with them, spending some extra time to thoroughly wash his hair before pouring a few ladles of water over his head for good measure. Only then did he step from the tub. Immediately, the chilliness of winter sent goosebumps up his skin. Cale was quick to wear the bathrobe and grab a smaller towel to start drying his hair with. He checked once to make sure he’d left the tub to drain before heading out to his room.

 

Surprisingly, Ron, Beacrox, and Balint all were in his room. Ron was clearly waiting for him as he was beside the clothes Cale would adorn for the day and Beacrox was setting up plates of breakfast for Cale on the table in the center of the room. Next to Beacrox, Balint was setting up what seemed to be a crystal ball.

 

“Who do I have to communicate with at this hour?” Cale asked.

 

“We received a call from the Henituse County, Young Master,” Balint reported, “The Count is currently awaiting you to call back to have a live conversation,”

 

Cale’s eyebrows knitted, he angled his head to where Balint would be standing. Due to him moving behind the screen with Ron to dress, he could no longer see the mage, “What could he possibly have to tell me at this hour?”

 

“Count Deruth was first going to record a message, however Balint brought it over and we picked up. I briefed the Count you were awake already. He is pleased to talk with you, Young Master,” Ron smiled.

 

Cale gave Ron a dry look.

 

‘Of course…this annoying assassin,’

 

Cale sighed, stepping from the screen and sitting down. He glanced at the breakfast and then thought of something, “Balint. Is old man Roksu awake?”

 

Balint, long accustomed to the nicknames, merely shook his head. He spoke with a small hint of apology, “My apologies, Young Master Cale. The Young Master is still asleep,”

 

Cale just nodded, “This is better. He ended up staying up late on my account. He should rest properly,”

 

Balint blinked slowly, frowning in slight confusion, ‘...my young master may have retreated to his room at the same time, but this Young Master Cale was filling papers, reading reports, and calling the Count even after that…Why is he awake so early?’

 

“Please start it,” Cale added.

 

Balint kept his thoughts to himself, bending down and began to set up the communication device, and prepare it to connect to the intended recipient. As he did that, Cale looked at Beacrox, a silent question on what was for breakfast. Beacrox informed stoically, “Potato rosti with smoked salmon, egg and hollandaise,”

 

Cale looked at the plate and then made a slight teasing snide, “You really can’t stay out of the kitchen can you?”

 

Beacrox crossed his arms over his chest, defending himself, “The chefs are serving coconut crepes with maple ricotta and strawberries for the Haspel Family,”

 

“Ah,” Cale’s teasing paused. He hesitated before grumbling, “Hmm…that’s good you found out before,”

 

Beacrox deadpanned, “You’re welcome,”

 

Cale gave him a weak glare, but did not say anything back. 

 

Ron let out a quiet chuckle under his breath. He glanced at Balint, who was clearly listening. Balint had most likely inferred by now that there was something in the dish for the Haspels that Cale avoided. He probably wouldn’t be able to narrow in on what it is though. Though, it was rather simple. Cale had a significant allergy to coconut. It was one of the few allergies the former Countess had as well.

 

‘I wonder if that punk knows about this…’ Ron thought about the sleeping young master next door.

 

The moment Ron found out that Roksu’s personal attendant was a mage, Ron’s suspicion over the black-haired male grew. It seemed every day his suspicions were grew. Not to mention it was clear that distrust was mutual amongst both Molans and the Nyphan. It seemed the only one ‘calm’ to all of them was Cale. 

 

“Good morning, Cale!”

 

Cale gave a dry hum upon hearing his Father’s greeting. He commented, “Father. It’s early. Why are you awake at such an hour?”

 

Deruth chuckled, “Cale, shouldn’t I be asking you this? I often have to stay up or wake early. You are still young and should get enough sleep,”

 

Cale didn’t offer anything, just placed a bite of breakfast in his mouth. The taste of potatoes and hollandaise sauce mixing in his mouth with a savory taste. Seeing the lack of response, Deruth took this as a notice to get to the point. He cleared his throat, “Cale, I have organized everything here. I will be sending a delegate to handle this so you may continue your intended work,”

 

Cale nodded, “I understand. Who is it?”

 

“Lord Clovis,”

 

Cale nodded. Lord Clovis was the younger brother of a viscountess that was a vassal of the Henituse County. He was a heavy duty swordsman and was very familiar with these situations. He was someone who was indifferent and put a lot of strain on honor and respect. Cale had very few interactions with him but he had heard enough to be confident in his abilities.

 

“Alright,” 

 

Deruth and Cale took a moment of silence. The Count then asked politely, “What is your plan now then?”

 

“...my plan?” Cale was slightly startled.

 

“Yes. I was worried you’d be overwhelmed with this and the property scouting so I aimed to finish things here quickly to ease your burden. However, it seems you have things to do this early in the morning,”

 

“Oh,” 

 

Cale decided to be a bit honest, “I plan to visit the dungeons and see if I can get some information out of the criminals,”

 

“Pardon?” 

 

“Huh?”

 

Cale glanced up seeing the three older men in the room staring at him with slightly different expressions of confusion. Ron’s expression was quick to morph into a tight smile, “ Young Master-nim , when was this planned?”

 

Cale hadn’t been afraid of Ron since he was a stupid child. But perhaps the knowledge of the man being an assassin made things seem a bit more serious. Cale swallowed, “Why else would I wake up if I didn’t have something important? I’m going to go see those bastards and I’m going to write up my report. Then, I’m going to check on the entire estate and see if anyone has blabbered. Before I get ready to go out for the work I was initially supposed to do, I plan to explore the town and check for loose ends or check some of the reports made by the knights,”

 

“C-Cale!!!!” Deruth’s protest echoed in the room, “There is no need for you to get in contact with black market dealers! Let alone explore Disheller by yourself for such things! We have people for this!”

 

“It’s not dangerous, Father. I’m perfectly capable of handling myself,”

 

“I forbid it!!”

 

“You’re not here to forbid me from doing anything!”

 

“Cale!”

 

Cale frowns, “Why not!?”

 

“You’re still young–”

 

Cale cut Deruth off sternly, “I am not a child that requires your supervision!”

 

Deruth felt a familiar painful stabbing in his heart. His expression twisted and he tried to control his emotions, “Cale…I am not comfortable with the idea of you investigating such a topic like the Black Market with your own body. The Black Market is something that is not to be trifled with. Even if there is little risk in meeting the merchants, to go out and explore for signs is far too dangerous!”

 

“But Father!!”

 

“Young Master, if you wish to investigate anything, you can always ask myself,” Ron stepped onto the screen, standing behind Cale.

 

Cale raised his head, giving Ron a look. Ron’s eyes widened slightly at the firm and stubborn defiance shown through the red eyes. There were certain times that Cale really melted away from the image of a puppy. Such a moment was this one. 

 

Ron could tell that no matter what was said, Cale had decided.

 

Ron’s lips pressed together before pulling into a smile. He looked to the Count, bowing, “My Lord, I will accompany the Young Master,”

 

“Ron,”

 

“I will take my son as well,”

 

Cale looked at his Father through the screen. He argued, stubborn, “Father. It’s just to check! Anything dangerous would've been dealt with yesterday by the knights. The Vice Captain is someone who is diligent,”

 

Deruth’s lips were in a thin line, displeasure clear. He released a sigh of defeat, ‘Cale’s stubbornness comes from me and her, after all…’ Deruth smiled sadly.

 

Cale, seeing the slight change, frowned. He called out, after a set of hesitation, “Father,”

 

Deruth shook his head, “Mmm…fine. I don’t like it. Ron, I am dependent on you,”

 

“By your will,”

 

“Cale, don’t do anything dangerous,”

 

“Yeah, sure,”

 

‘It’s not like I’m going to rob anyone yet. That’s in a while’

 

“Alright…”

 

“Yes,”

 

Deruth asked before Cale could wrap up, “After- after the properties, will you be leaving or staying one more night?”

 

Cale paused for a moment. His expression then turned incredibly dry, “ah…after that…”

 

Ron happily chirped in, “The two Young Masters will be having a lunch outing with Lady Cerisa Haspel and Young Master Carmen Haspel,”

 

“Oh!” Deruth suddenly brightened up, “An outing? That sounds wonderful!”

 

The light emitting from his Father made Cale grimace in disbelief, ‘Just what is he thinking about?’

 

Deruth was excited, ‘My son is socializing!’

 

“Yes, yes, whatever. After we’ll probably just double check things with the property and prepare for departure the following morning,” Cale shut down the conversation before they could have it.

 

He did not want to think about having to socialize later in the day, thank you very much.

 

Deruth coughed, composing himself, “Then, once more, after you return to the Haspel Manor. I wish to converse with you and Lord Clovis,”

 

“Alright,”

 

“Mm…that is all…”

 

Cale nodded, “Great. Goodbye,”

 

“Ah- Farewell!”

 

Cale reached over and ended the communication. He handed the device back to Balint, who took it silently. The two met eyes and Cale quickly apologized, “I apologize,”

 

Balint paused for a moment, before he shook his head, “There is nothing to apologize for,”

 

Cale nodded and finished a few more bites of breakfast. He then placed his utensils down, dabbing at his mouth with a napkin, “I’ve finished. Ron, let’s head to the dungeons,”

 

“...of course,”

 

The house was quiet at this hour, except for the servants filtering in and out of hallways, performing their duties. None of them offered more than a glance at Cale, followed by some short bows. Cale didn’t bother with them or their lingering gazes, simply following the hallways and carpets down to the first floor and towards the dungeons. He had been informed of the location by the knights after Cale had requested the information. Back then, no one had really thought twice about giving him the knowledge.

 

‘Judging by the reaction earlier, if they knew why I wanted it, they probably wouldn’t have given the location so easily’

 

The entrance to the dungeons was located within the central wing. The heavy metal door was in a secluded part of the wing where no one could mistakenly stumble across and was constantly guarded. At the current moment,the knights were two of Cale’s party. Seeing him approach, he noticed their confusion and surprise, but they greeted him as always, “Good morning, Young Master,”

 

“Open it,”

 

“Eh?”

 

“I have business with those bastards,”

 

The guards shared a glance and then looked at Ron, who did not say anything but looked at them with a smile. After a moment, they nodded, unlocking the door and opening the gate, revealing the dimly lit staircase. Cale strided forward, his foot making soft sounds as it came into contact with cold stone. The staircase went straight down and was lit by a few lanterns. Unlike the dungeons in the Henituse County, it was not very far underground. Soon, Cale was walking down into a small open area where two more guards were stationed. 

 

“Hey,” Cale called out to them, not waiting for any greetings, “Those bastards. Where are they?”

 

“That way,” One dutifully reported, pointing to the hallway that branched to the right, “There’s six of them,”

 

“Great. Stay here,” Cale moved to start off.

 

“Young Master-nim,” Ron’s voice made Cale pause and glance back. The butler turned to the guards, “A spare sword. Just in case,”

 

One of the guards walked to the side of the room and handed a sheathed sword to Ron, “I use a spear better anyway,”

 

Ron took it, nodding once. He then fell back into step behind Cale, who remained staring at the weapon, before turning back down the hallway. Once they were far enough away, Ron handed the sheathe to Cale without a word. The Young Master took it after a subdued hesitation, clicking the sheath onto his waist. He then tested the handle, wrapping his hand around the sword and pulling it out a few times. 

 

“We’re here,”

 

Cale released the sword just as the empty cells became full. Two cells were filled with three men in each. The men’s wrists were chained together and their clothes had gathered dirt. They all had varying shades of brown hair and average faces. It was clear they were not nobles, but that did not mean they were not connected. Out of the six, only two were awake.  The fattest of the bunch was sitting with his back against his cell, a scowl on his face. His cellmate was lying down on the straw that served as a cheap bed, still asleep. In the cell across from them, a man with a gruff beard and mustache was complaining, “Honestly, how can they keep us in such a place!? We’re all merchants of good status! Even for a Baron this is too arrogant!”

 

“Tch, shut up! Don’t be complaining when your incompetence led us here,”the fat man scolded.

 

“Hah?!” the bearded man yelled with disbelief, “My fault?! This entire operation was your idea, you damned pig!”

 

“Damn it all!” A third voice spoke up and a man with green eyes awoke groggily in the  cell with the fat man, “Both of you ought to shut up!!”

 

Cale stared at the sight for a moment, unmoving. He then let out a loud scoff, “Hah~”

 

The bearded man was closest to Cale’s area and caught it, turning his head and pressing against the bar. Only then did he see the red haired teenager and old butler that stood down the hallway. He exclaimed in surprise, “What the hell?! They’re sending some spoiled teenager now? Haha! What a joke!”

 

Cale stepped forward, a small laugh startling out of him, “Spoiled teenager?”

 

He looked down at the bearded man, “Do you not recognize me?”

 

The man who had just woken up, spoke up before the bearded man could bark out more insults, “A-ah! Wait!!”

 

Cale glanced at him as he heard the next sentences.

 

“A young noble aristocrat with red hair like blood! There’s only one Roan Noble with that hair! You- aren’t you First Young Master Cale of the Henituse County?”

 

“Ah?”

 

“What?!” 

 

Cale grinned like a cat at the shock that hit the other two. He watched amused as the bearded man kicked his cell-mates, a man with light brown hair jolting and cursing in shock. Similarly, the fat man hit his final cellmate to wake him up.

 

“So at least one person here has some face,” Cale chuckled.




“You- why is such a person…” the Fat person mumbled.

 

Cale smiled, “Ho, well, I came for some other business. Imagine my surprise upon finding the Baron was going through something like this…” his eyes sharpened like glass shards as he peered into the cells, “Blackmarket smugglings….you lot must be either arrogant or fools to dare such a thing in Henituse territory,”

 

All six men had awoken by now and despite the grogginess, it was clear the three that had been brutally knocked aware were aware of the oddity of the situation. One of them, the man with light brown hair, approached the bars shaking his head violently, “You've misunderstood Young Master! We're not involved in any underground business!”

 

“Yes, I'm sure that's what everyone says,” Cale shrugged.

 

“No no! It's really true!” the bearded man exclaimed, “Young Master, we have done nothing wrong! The Baron has no right to hold us!”

 

“Baron?” Cale tilted his head before an innocent smile twitched, “Ah, you've not heard. The Baron is not holding you, I am simply borrowing his cells,”

 

A silence settled. 

 

“You- you are keeping us here!?”

 

“Well, you're only under my authority for a few more hours…after that, it's the Count’s will,”

 

The men paled.

 

Cale spoke casually, as if he had a loose tongue, “Actually…considering your crime, your punishment will probably be execution, so you won't be under anyone jurisdiction for long,”



Like fish rising up to the bait, the men unleashed chaos of protests. Chains hit against the bars and pleads and protests echoed against the stone tunnels. Cale stared unbothered. He let them yell for a bit longer, silencing them with a sigh, “Wow, how annoying…barking like dogs,”

 

Cale glared down at them, haughty and arrogant, “Your actions have brought you to this. You should’ve been prepared to face the consequences,”

 

“Young Master Cale!! Please! I- I have a son and a sick wife!!” The green eyed man pleaded.

 

Cale shook his head with a sigh, he shrugged carelessly, “How do you expect me to help you? You were caught with illicit goods. All evidence is against you! Do you think there’s any way to get out of it? If you cared so much about your family, you shouldn’t have dared to pull such a trick!!”

 

The fat man grabbed the bars, exclaiming, “Then- then- if we prove our words?”

 

Cale’s expression changed and he raised an eyebrow, “Explain,”

 

The Fat Man clenched the bars tighter seeing the teenager answer his prompting so easily. He spoke with an ashamed voice, “Young Master- we- were forced! Black mailed! We didn’t want to do this at all!!” 

 

Cale scoffed, looking unimpressed and annoyed, “Blaming someone else now?”

 

“No! No!!” The bearded man caught onto the Fat Man’s plan. He jumped up, not paying attention to the fat man who had abruptly started coughing, “Young Master! There was a man, a noble, he had to be! We do not know his name or house but he always wore the tiniest of clothes and had knights. He- he- had a cloak! Always wore it! He would provide us the goods and would pay us sums of money or provide us with necessities to get it across!”

 

“Oh?” Cale looked surprised, but his eyes twinkled with malice.

 

Ron watched Cale speak words of strings with a thoughtful gaze. As he watched Cale lie and manipulate his expression like clay, Ron could not help but raise a small eyebrow. 

 

‘Had the Young Master always been good at acting?’

 

The thought fluttered through his mind. A few memories flickered, each one casual and simple expressions he’d seen Cale make throughout the years. 

 

‘The Young Master never took acting lessons. Nor had he been exposed to the theater arts much’

 

A small heavy and doubting pin began to pulse in Ron’s chest. He straightened up, eyes focusing even more.

 

The men were panicking and like all humans, they valued their lives over anything. Cale easily played intrigued and surprised, nodding and assuring them that confessing all they knew would get rid of the execution sentence. The men were like moths drawn to a flame. In this dark hallway, Cale was their hope. A young teenage noble arrogant and aloof. A child who listened to criminals earnestly, showing no doubt at their words. These men all thought they were playing Cale like a fiddle, that he was the puppet. 

 

Ron could see better.




It was clear to someone like him. Cale was no puppet.

 

He was the puppeteer.

 

And these men did not even suspect it.

 

They did not even know that from the second Cale had opened his mouth to them, he had controlled them. The sword at his waist was not needed; Cale was powerful with just the dilation of pupils, flicks of his wrist, a few breaths, and a few gasps. Cale, a boy no older than 16, had used himself to manipulate the crowd.

 

Ron can not shake away that odd feeling in his chest. That he is missing something. That something is in front of him that he cannot see. 

 

Ron stares at the boy he’s practically raised.

 

‘Young Master-nim…what are you hiding from me?’




 

Chapter 17: Two dorks leaving their house for the first time, what could go wrong? - III

Chapter Text

“What did you say?”

 

Roksu stared at Balint with a dumbfounded expression, the crepe he was about to finish pausing just before entering his mouth.

 

“Cale has been up since when?”

 

Balint sighed softly, “Young Master Cale woke before the sun itself, Young Master-nim. He visited the dungeons of the Haspel Barony and is currently in Disheller following a few leads from the knights,”


                                                                                     

Roksu couldn’t believe the nonsense he was hearing. He quickly shoved the final bite of food into his mouth, chewing with an annoyed expression.

 

‘That punk! As if drinking wasn’t enough, now he’s overworking himself!’

 

Roksu stood up and felt a headache, “Aigoo…my poor life,”

 

Balint placed a thick cloak over Roksu’s shoulders, latching it to keep it in place. Roksu thought in vigor, ‘How am I supposed to keep that brat sane when he pulls shit like this? He’s always giving me more work, damn it!’

 

“Balint. Let’s go to that punk immediately. Teleport us there,”

 

“I am unsure of his current location, Young Master,”

 

“How long has he been outside?” 

 

“Only a bit, Young Master. Considering the delegation from the Count has just arrived, it’s safe to assume that Cale will most likely head towards the property you two are checking out,” 

 

Roksu frowned, glancing at the watch on his wrist. Considering the schedule Cale told him yesterday–while omitting his little snooping–Roksu still had an hour before they were going to visit the building. Roksu doubled down, “Let’s head to the city and see if we can find them. You can use invisibility spells right?”

 

“Yes, Young Master,”

 

“Great. Then bundle up and let's go,” Roksu ordered. He sneered softly, “I’m gonna drag that kid by the ear,”

 

Balint shook his head in amusement. As he was already wearing a coat, he began to use mana immediately. The magic circle lit up beneath them and soon, the two appeared in an alley within the town.  Roksu blinked, glancing back with slight surprise, “How did you know these coordinates so easily?”

 

“I memorized a few coordinates of the town, just incase,”

 

Roksu stared at him blankly. He then nodded, “Ah,”

 

Turning away he walked out into the town, Balint following behind him. Roksu thought numbly, ‘There’s no way Balint is viscous too, right? He’s just extremely talented,’

 

‘....right?’

 

Roksu shoved the thought away, ‘I’m sure it's fine’

 

Disheller was already bustling, even with the gray sky of winter. The streets were filled with the calls of vendors and commonfolk selling and buying. Roksu was surrounded on all sides by people, just affirming the business of the town. It was a nice sight but it served a problem: how were they supposed to find Cale amidst all of this?

 

He walked beside Balint rather than ahead so they could talk easier, “Is there a way to track him?”

 

“You could simply call up the Young Master. I provided him the same device you used when you visited Harris Village,” Balint offered.

 

“Sure, let’s do that,” Roksu nodded and the two ducked back into an alley.

 

Balint pulled out the communication device and connected to call Cale. The two waited patiently, staring at the blank sphere. After a few minutes, the fog changed and a face appeared. Roksu’s immediately frowned.

 

It was Cale, he could tell by the shape and color of his eyes, but he was wearing a thick black hood. Roksu demanded, “Where are you?”

 

“Good morning to you too,”

 

“You punk,” Roksu’s eyebrow twitched at the cheery greeting, “What are you doing right now?”


                                                                                            

 

Cale smiled, “Don’t worry old man. I’ll write you a report!”

 

“Cale,”

 

“I’m serious! I don’t know our coordinates so you can't come here. And we’re just about done. I’m just waiting for Ron to come back,” Cale informed.

 

A soft murmur spoke up and Cale’s head lifted slightly to look at the person. The screen shifted to show Beacrox also dressed in a thick cloak and out of his usual chef outfit. His cold gaze pierced through the device, “We’re near the property. Just head there,”

 

Roksu narrowed his eyes for a moment. He then nodded slowly, “Cale. Be quick,”

 

“Yeah, sure whatever,”

 

The communication device was cut off. Roksu, still displeased, clicked his tongue. Balint calmly put the crystal ball away before another magic circle glowed beneath them. The two of them teleported back to Roksu’s room.

 

Roksu remained brooding as Balint moved towards their luggage, grabbing a book and a pen. Roksu took them calmly, opting to hold them rather than put them away. He only handed them back to Balint when a pair of black gloves were presented to him. Once he put them on, he took the journal back. 

 

“Tsk, let’s get a carriage ready,”

 

Leaving the room, the two walked through the hallways and down to the first floor and central wing. As they were descending the stairs, Roksu spotted Vice Captain Hilsman talking with an older looking man with a large body dressed in flexible but high quality clothes. He stood as tall as Roksu and had a thin beard and moustache.

 

Balint whispered softly, “Lord Clovis. The subordinate sent by the Count,”

 

Roksu nodded slowly. As they neared, the two heard Roksu’s footsteps. Vice Captain greeted him warmly, “Young Master Roksu, good morning!”

 

“Morning,” Roksu nodded his head. He gave a respectful bow to the second man, “Please excuse me, I’ve to head to town,”

 

Clovis didn’t say anything, just stared at Roksu. Seeing this, Hilsman quickly spoke up, “Young Master Cale has already gone ahead a while back. There’s a carriage prepared already for you to use,”

 

“Great. I’ll head out now,”

 

Roksu gave another glance at the man who would not stop staring coldly at him. He bowed and walked past quickly, thinking in disbelief, ‘All workers of the Henituse County are nuts…’

 

Balint followed silently behind him, but he had kept his guard up about the lord. Only after they left the manor and were inside the carriage did the butler relax. Roksu flicked through the pages in the journal, revisiting the information they already knew about the building. 

 

The location of the building was near the center of town and in a district that mostly held vendors, shops, and one or two inns. It was well maintained and those that managed and lived in that area were of a higher middle class. From the Haspel Manor, it took a few minutes without the foot traffic and bustle of the town. As they entered deeper into the Disheller, Roksu pulled back the curtains and focused on the passing area.  

 

Everything checked out with the information he knew about the location and as he passed, he noticed a good variety of people. Old, young, married, single, working, retired, schooling.  The buildings were all maintained well from the outside which gave the street a pleasant aura. It was a good location.

 

“Young Master Roksu. We’ve arrived,” Balint announced as the carriage began to slow down.

 

Balint stepped off first, holding the door for Roksu. As the black-haired noble stepped out, a voice called out, “Oh! You’re here!”

 

He turned his head and spotted Cale walking towards them. The black hood was replaced by a fur cloak and both Ron and Beacrox were dressed in less suspicious clothing. Even though much of the bustle was distracted by the carriage and eyes were fixed on them, Roksu walked over and blocked Cale from the public with his body. The younger looked confused by the sudden motion before squeaking in surprise as Roksu pinched his ear.

 

“The fuck?!” Cale cursed.

 

Roksu held Cale like that for a few seconds, releasing the younger without a word. Cale’s hand flew up to his ear and he looked wronged, glaring at Roksu, “What was that for?!”

 

Roksu ignored him and glanced up, staring at the two story building. It was large and had two large windows that could serve as a display. The door could be replaced and the stuff that didn’t fit could be modified with renovations. 

 

“Hey!!” Cale tugged at him, “Old man!!”

 

Roksu sighed and he gave Cale a deadpan. The younger noble complained, “You can’t pinch me without an explanation! No one has ever pinched my ear like that other than my aunt and mom!”

 

Roksu raised his hand and poked Cale on the forehead, “Overwork yourself stupid again and I’ll pinch both your ears,”

 

“Wha…” Cale stared, dumbfounded as Roksu walked towards the store where Balint was conversing with a few people.


                                                                                   

“Hoho…” 

 

Cale glanced back at Ron, silently demanding an explanation. Ron simply smiled, “Young Master-nim, shall we enter?”

 

Seeing as no one would explain, Cale huffed in annoyance, walking after Roksu. He grumbled as he stood next to the elder, “I shall overlook your slight just this once,”

 

Roksu bit back an amused scoff, ‘This brat,’

 

The people talking with Balint were the current owners of the building. They were an old couple who smiled warmly at the two and brought them inside. When they walked in, the woman explained how the building was once a fabric and tailor shop, but the two of them were moving to a house their children had bought and wished to retire. The clothing store was moved as well, so they just had the building to deal with. 

 

“Clothing store, I assume you had a workshop then?” Roksu infers.

 

“Yes. We used upstairs as a workspace and tailor room. Down here we had all our products,” The old man explained, motioning to the shelves and the counter. 

 

There were shelves mounted on the walls that would have to be removed and another set of renovations focused on the inside. Exploring the first floor, the couple showed them the storage room that was located in the back of the building. Roksu scanned slowly while Cale would ask some questions and clarify things, jotting them down in his own journal. There was a predetermined list of things they were checking for and were observant enough to inquire or expand on more things.  Roksu’s journal was jotting down some plans and notes. He had memorized the floor plan earlier, so he was thinking of renovations and technical challenges the building had.

 

The first floor was mainly a large wide open space. The only walls were the four that made up the building. There were only two windows and that was the two at the front. The rest of the store was lit up by lights. The payment desk was situated at the back of the store with a view of the whole store and the staircase. The staircase was situated in a way where the first three steps went left into a nook and then the person would take a right to continue up to the second floor. Behind the checkout desk was a door that led to the storage room.

 

Roksu quite liked this layout as it was already quite well prepared for a high end artistry store. Many of the stuff he asked about were minor and could be fixed with renovations, which they would have to do to get rid of the shelves and change the decor anyway. There was enough space on the first floor for a display of pieces, supplies, and a lounge. 

 

The storage room was also quite large and currently had a bunch of shelves and boxes. There was a small desk in the corner but that was about it. Roksu spoke aloud, glancing at Cale, “Take out all these and this room could be renovated into a workshop,”

 

Cale nodded, “Well, you’d want to renovate the front a bit anyway, right?”

 

“Yeah. The lights will have to be swapped out so they don't degrade the art,”

 

“Sure and the staircase?”

 

“It needs some work,”

 

“Alright,”

 

The couple smiled at one another. The old man chuckled, “Shall we go upstairs?”

 

“Yes,”

 

They walked upstairs and the old man motioned to the practically vacant floor. There was nothing on the floor but dust and small windows. Cale raised an eyebrow, “Old man, what did you say this room was used for?”

 

Roksu and the old man chorused, “Workspace and a tailor room,”

 

Roksu looked at the former building owner, caught off guard for a moment. The elderly man just smiled, clearly not understanding. Cale looked at Roksu surprised and confused on why Roksu answered the question.

 

Roksu remained blank before he felt a rush of horrified embarrassment, ‘I answered habitually!!’


                                                                                                   

 

Balint coughed to the side and Roksu knew without a doubt the mage was suppressing a chuckle. Roksu cleared his throat. He turned away stubbornly when he saw Cale’s eyes widen with realization and his mouth curved into a shit-eating grin. 

 

Roksu was going to kill this brat one day. He really was.

 

He hurriedly asked another question, “Are there any rooms on this floor?”

 

“No, Young Master,” the old woman replied calmly, “Is it just this,”

 

Ron, seeing Cale was still fighting back every trouble-making bone in his body, inquired if the floor had ever been replaced or broken through. The conversation flowed like this, Cale and Roksu eventually returning to their serious modes. The group returned downstairs and the old man rolled out the floor plans for the first and second floor. Standing around it, Cale and Roksu asked about things and mentioned potential construction that was written down. 

 

After that, they were now talking about price and management. Roksu was going to let Cale handle it, but after their discussion before about renovation costs and Cale mumbles of, “This is rather cheap,” he decided he’d negotiate instead. It was clear that Cale’s definition of ‘expensive’ was not applicable. Roksu would be a fool if he let Cale manage this.

 

‘Should I teach this brat about budgeting?’

 

They remained inside the store for a few hours, learning about the building and area from the couple. They learned about any accidents and which parts were the oldest. They negotiated prices, the kind couple a bit stubborn resulting in a longer discussion than Roksu had expected. In the end though, everything was managed and both sides were satisfied.

 

Since they had brought all the legal documents with them, legal signings and ownership transference was easy enough. Payment would be sent later after the Nyphan Artistry sent a manager to begin renovations and caretaking the building. This clause had the couple asking for a bit of a bump in the price as they had to manage the building until then, to which Roksu conceded. Bowing and exchanging goodbyes, the two nobles stepped out of the new building and Roksu handed all the items to Balint for safekeeping. 

 

“Well?” Cale asked when the door shut behind them, “How was it?”

 

“It’s good,” Roksu nodded. He let out a small sigh, “Shall we get lunch now? Lady Cerisa and Young Master Carmen are probably–”

 

“Young Masters!!” 

 

The two looked over at an open carriage clobbering towards them. Sitting in it were the two people Roksu had just named. Cale’s face turned cold and he grumbled under his breath, “You had to say it,”

 

The carriage stopped in front of them, Cerisa smiling kindly to them, “We decided to pick you up!”

 

“Thank you for the thought,” Roksu said politely, seeing Cale’s cold expression.

 

Carmen clicked the door open, pushing it so it held in place. He motioned the two to step on, “Young Masters,”

 

Seeing no way out of this, Cale sighed and gave Roksu a small shove, “Let’s go. I haven’t eaten since breakfast,”

 

Roksu frowned, but stepped on, sitting across from Cerisa. Cale climbed after him, crossing one leg over the other and arms over his chest and settling down beside Roksu. The door clicked shut and Ron called politely, “Young Master, please go ahead. We will arrive after,”

 

“Mm,”

 

“Lets go,” Carmen instructed and the stagecoach flicked the reins. 

 

Roksu turned to Cale, asking with a small glare, “Why haven’t you eaten?”

 

Cale met the gaze back stubbornly, “I was busy dealing with the mishaps of the Baron,”

 

From the corner of their eyes, the two could see Carmen bristle and Cerisa smile awkwardly. They turned fully when Cerisa leaned forward and clasped her hands in front of her chest, looking pitiful, “Ah, Young Master Cale, I heard you were up late managing the whole thing. On behalf of my father, I apologize for troubling you and the Count,”

 

Cale clicked his tongue in displeasure. Roksu verbally expressed, “You didn’t do anything, Lady Cerisa. There’s no need for you to apologize on behalf of the Baron,”

 

Carmen gritted his teeth as he stared at Cale, ‘This rude bastard!! Just because he’s the Count’s son he looks down on everyone!’

 

“Even so, it still feels bad to trouble the Young Master so,” Cerisa looked down.

 

Carmen jumped in suddenly, “First Young Master Cale is always occupied. To disrupt his schedule, we feel awful,”

 

Cale’s red eyes turned towards Carmen at the hidden snide. Roksu knew it too. The allusion to Cale’s drinking. The young heir smirks, “It’ll do the heir to this land well to know how precious my time is,”


                                                                                   

Carmen bristled, smiling tightly, “Ahaha! How can I not care about our first young master!”

 

Cale leaned forward, grinning sharply, “Maybe this place isn’t completely doomed,”

 

Cerisa and Roksu watched the interaction silently. Cerisa looked slightly unsure while Roksu watched stoically, gaze fixed more on Carmen than Cale. Cerisa laughed nervously, gently touching her elder brother’s arm 

 

Oppa,” she muttered softly. Looking at Cale, she smiled and inquired, “After lunch, shall we roam the town? There are great many things one can find from the other regions in Dishelller,”

 

Roksu gently touched Cale on the side of his leg, answering the girl, “Why not?”

 

Cale frowned and looked at Roksu with a frustrated look. The frustration soon turned to exasperation as he could read the expression on the older one like a book.

 

‘Less work!’

 

Cale turned away, staring towards the town, ‘Why did I expect anything?’

 

A silence followed, neither guest willing to break it. The older of the two Haspel siblings didn’t make an attempt, which led the youngest of the four to awkwardly look at all of them. Honestly, Roksu felt a bit bad; but also, he didn’t really come to make friends.

 

Turning away from the siblings, Roksu lowered his voice and turned to Cale, asking softly, “I forgot to tell you, I met Lord Clovis on my way out,”

 

Cale returned his attention to the carriage, looking at Roksu. He nodded, “So Father’s delegate has arrived. That’s good. Let’s meet with him before we turn in for the day,”

 

‘Why do I have to meet with him?’ Roksu thought, but did not say anything. He just nodded, before mumbling, “He’s a quiet man,”

 

“He won’t talk to anyone unless he has to,” Cale informed. He then snickered, lifting his head and turning it more towards Roksu. Roksu had to suppress a flinch at the sudden hot air tickling at his ear, rather than the cold. Cale whispered in Korean, a teasing tone in his voice, “You’d envy his level of not getting involved in things,”

 

Roksu frowns, adjusting his own head closer in response and shifting so they would not be heard, “I mind my business,”

 

“Of course,”

 

Carmen and Cerisa stared at the scene blankly. Cale and Roksu were whispering and murmuring to one another, things the two of them could not understand. Carmen couldn’t make out a single word, shaking his head, ‘Just how quiet are they talking…’

 

Cale lifted his head away first, straightening up from where he was practically laying on the older teen’s shoulder. Roksu also pulled back, seeing the end of their conversation. He turned to the two siblings, who seemed to flinch in surprise at the sudden attention, “How far is the restaurant?”

 

“Ah- we’re nearly there, Young Master Roksu,” Cerisa smiled.

 

“Tell him to go faster,” Cale motioned lazily to the stagecoach.

 

Carmen swallowed before attempting, “Young Master Cale, that-”

 

“It wasn’t a request,” 

 

Carmen bit his tongue. Seeing Cale’s apathetic gaze, Carmen raised his hand and gave the stagecoach a firm slam with the back of his hand. The man flinched slightly, “Y-yes, young lord?”

 

“Speed up,”

 

“Yes!”

 

A loud crack of the reins rang and the clobbering of hooves against pavement increased and the wind whistled past. Cerisa squeaked in surprise, shifting closer to her brother and tugging her fur coat closer. Carmen softly apologized to her, giving Cale a glare. The red-head simply raised an eyebrow, “You should’ve thought about the weather rather than flaunt yourselves to the entire town,”

 

Cerisa flushed, “That is not what I- we intended!”

 

“Young Master Cale!” Carmen chorsued at the same time.

 

Cale’s head tilted and he shrugged innocently, “What? I was just being honest,”

 

“You–”

 

“Young Master Carmen, please restrain yourself,” Roksu spoke up with a sigh, “Let us all get some food in our stomachs,”

 

Carmen suppressed his anger, swallowing thickly. He straightened up and didn’t say anything more. Cerisa moved to apologize, but Carmen shushed her. Cale, unbothered, just shut his eyes and leaned back. Seeing this, Roksu sighed mentally. 

 

Thankfully, they were only in this tense silence for a minute as the carriage soon slowed down in front of a large and high-end building. A man dressed in crisp butler attire stepped forward and opened the door, greeting them. Cale rose to his feet, motioning Roksu to silently follow him. Roksu, too tired to go against the punk, just did as told and the two of them got off first. Only then did the Haspel siblings get off.

 

Waiting quietly, Carmen and Cerisa walked ahead, the young girl speaking to the butler. The group was quickly guided inside and up to the second floor. A table was already set for them, four chairs were positioned. Cerisa and Carmen, being ahead of Cale and Roksu, shared a small look. Carmen looked reluctant but he just gave a small nod. The two siblings moved to sit across from one another, two servants coming forward to quickly pull their chairs out. Cerisa spoke as the entire thing happened, informing delightfully, “This restaurant is the finest in Disheller! They have quite the range of dishes to choose from!”

 

Roksu, thinking about what happened in the carriage, leaned down and whispered to Cale softly, “Don't worry. I’ll sit next to Young Master Carmen so you two won’t have any trouble,”

 

Cale didn’t want to sit next to either sibling, but he admitted to himself that sitting beside Cerisa seemed far more tolerable than Carmen. Thus, he conceded and the two took their seats. Cerisa informed, “We sent our orders ahead so we shall be receiving meals right away!”

 

Roksu smiled politely, “How considerate,”

 

True to her word, servants soon arrived with the first of the five course meal. The hors d'oeuvre. The second the plate came into view, Roksu knew this restaurant was extravagant and expensive. It was clear from the two small sweet potato crostini on his plate. He picked up his utensils and thought, ‘To think this is the sort of food I’m eating now,’

 

The hors d'oeuvre was finished in silence, the occupants either having no desire to start a conversation or unsure how to break the awkward atmosphere. As the dishes were taken away and the appetizers came into view, Cerisa cleared her throat, “How was the building inspection?”

 

Seeing Cale immediately start at his Bacon-Cheese Gougère, the responsibility fell onto Roksu to answer. The problem was, Roksu couldn’t refuse any interaction either as obviously as Cale. At the current moment, he was of the lowest standing. 

 

The black-haired male, nodded, “It was good. Good location and the building is well managed,”

 

Cerisa smiled, “That’s fortunate. Might I inquire what pushed the decision to expand?”

 

“It’s been a thought for a while, originally by my Mother. My older brother wanted to push forward with the idea since she was unable to,” 

 

Cale looks at Roksu slightly. He’s hardly ever heard the older mention his Mother. The information Cale has about her is limited to his investigations. However, unlike Jour, Cale gets the feeling Alwena isn’t as much of a taboo topic. He just hasn’t been in a situation where mentioning her was needed. Even though he couldn’t help but be curious. Roksu had mentioned her so casually and even alluded to her passing just as calmly. Cale wasn’t sure if the other was just putting on a mask right now or if he had figured out how to handle grief, but Cale’s eyes softened regardless. He nodded slowly, speaking softly, “The Nyphan Family deserves more recognition,”

 

Carmen’s eyes widened, “Ho?”

 

He turned to Roksu, “If you got Young Master Cale’s compliments, you must be quite talented!”

 

Roksu smiled, “My older siblings are very talented artists,”

 

“What is your favorite art style, Young Master?” Cerisa inquired.

 

“If you mean my favorite type to buy or look at, I’m not sure. But if you’re asking what my favorite to make is, I don’t have an answer. I don’t do any of the actual artistry stuff. I help with the business more so. I never picked up art like my siblings,” Roksu shook his head.

 

“You don’t make art?” Carmen balked, “Were you not good enough at it?”

 

Cale narrowed his eyes sharply. He didn’t open his mouth yet, only raising his head and checking Roksu, who didn’t flinch as much. The black haired man gave a joking smile, “Oh no, I can sketch. The passion my siblings have was not for me. I prefer books and my violin,”

 

‘Violin?’ Cale learned another new piece of information, ‘Hyung plays the violin?’

 

The waiters walked over and the second plates were carefully lifted away. The four remained undeterred as the salad course was brought to them. Cerisa, seeing a chance from Roksu’s answer, spoke up, “Ah I see!”

 

She then turns to Cale, “Young Master Cale, what about you? Do you have a favorite art?”

 

Cale glanced at Cerisa, before his eyes flickered to the side as he thought. His favorite art? 

Well, he used to play music a lot with his Mom before her death, so he liked that.

 

But he also enjoyed paintings which could capture a moment of time and allow him to see what he’s lost.

 

Being a Henituse, he is not privy to marble statues either and he knows Violan has carved some amazing displays, so he likes those too.

 

“Favorite art?” Cale repeated carefully. He lets out an amused huff of air, “Who knows? I’ve seen so many, I can hardly choose one type!”

 

Cerisa beamed and she quickly grasped at the conversation. A delightful laugh chimed from her mouth, “Young Master Cale is correct! There are too many beautiful things in this world to pick a favorite thing,”

 

Cale blinked. He turned his head from the vegetable-rainbow salad they were eating. His head turned fully, staring at Cerisa who was still smiling warmly at him. He tilted his head and hummed, a small quirk at his lips, “Hm, I suppose that can be true,”

 

The rest of lunch entertained similar polite conversation topics. They cleared their plates of the colorful salad, before going onto the main course. Roksu was shocked by the quality of food in the salad, but when the main course came out, he was completely checked out.

 

As a Korean, Roksu has naturally had his fair share of meat. Especially when he was in the Company. They would often go for team dinners and drinks, finding themselves getting ramyeon, samgyeopsal, galbi, and more. However, he’d never had something like this.

 

As he cut into the pork chop on his plate, the dark red sauce made of fig and grapes coated the piece. Placing it into his mouth, he was pleasantly surprised at the balanced and blended taste. It worked well together. He wasn’t completely sure what fig was supposed to taste like, but he didn’t really care. If it tasted good then Roksu would eat it.

 

It tasted even better knowing he wasn’t paying a single gallon!

 

Etiquette had them on the main course for quite a while and the conversations filtered in and out. Roksu or Cerisa managed to drag Cale to speak sometimes, while Carmen and Cale more or less tried to remain cordial. Roksu was sure that Cale’s drops of curses and curt words were on purpose to keep up an act rather than his actual annoyance. It was clear the younger wasn’t hating the outing after all.

 

‘This punk needs more friends. Maybe I should suggest we spend some time in the Wheelsman Territory so he can relax around that hyung of his’

 

He’ll consider it later.

 

Following the main course, the final dish was a small chocolate eclair cake placed in front of each of them. This was finished at a relatively quick pace as their conversations were beginning to have longer pauses in between. As each plate was completely empty and all the etiquette stuff was managed, Cale spoke up, “Let us head back now. We have work to complete,”

 

Roksu frowned slightly. Cale, seeing that, quickly gave him a look, “Young Master Roksu, we also have to meet with Lord Clovis. Let us wrap up things early and prepare to leave right away tomorrow,”

 

Seeing the resolute denial of slacking, Roksu bit back a sigh and relented. Cale smirked in victory. Roksu gave the punk a subtle glare.

 

‘Forget considering it. Let’s make this brat socialize so he’s not dragging me into trouble all the time!’

 

Cale felt chills on the back of his neck. He frowned, ‘I just got a bad feeling’

 

He turned to Roksu and noticed the older’s firm, decided gaze. Cale turned his head away quickly.

 

‘Nope. Not dealing with that today,’

 

 

 

Chapter 18: Operation Dragon Rescue: phase 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Roksu stood beside Cale silently, listening and observing as Cale talked with Lord Clovis and Deurth–over a communication device–about the current situation. With Lord Clovis’s presence, the official matter was now handed off to Deruth’s work and under a direct subordinate. While Cale had held down the fort, he was also no longer entailed to the information he had been getting so freely. 

 

This is what Cale had explained to him privately, thus giving Roksu a justification for Cale’s escapade with Ron and Beacrox. Not that Roksu gave him approval. It was a reckless plan and could’ve caused a bigger mess. Standing here, he knew Cale was withholding some information–if any–he found from the journey. It was clear because he had said mentioned new pieces if the topic was brought up or necessary.

 

It was so clearly thought out.

 

Even with Cale’s arrogant stance and his frustration, Roksu knew each word was weighed and said for a purpose.

 

Lord Clovis spoke minimally, mostly holding up papers and explaining his findings and the breakdown of the current situation, and the prospective punishments for the men. Deruth and Lord Clovis would organize a transport of the criminals to Rain City, where the official crime will be tried for.

 

Cale didn’t understand, “Why do we need a trial? They’ve committed treason upon the county,”

 

“Even though, we are yet to grasp the extent of their crimes and how deeply each man is involved in,” Deruth explained, “Additionally, we must see if there is next of kin,”

 

“One of the men has a wife and a son,” Cale frowned, “But even so, does that garner any sympathy? Having regret is of no use now. As Lord Clovis said, we don’t know where the goods have gone or how far a thread has spread through the territory,”

 

Lord Clovis eyed Cale for a moment, then turned to Deruth, “My Lord. I propose we send out troops to bring in close family or acquaintances of each man,”

 

Deruth nodded, “Alright. Also, Cale. You went to meet them this morning, correct?”

 

“Yes, Father,”

 

“What occurred?”

 

“They’re in cahoots with a noble. They’re not sure which one but they assume the person is a noble by the posture and manners, along with the quality of cloak and clothes” Cale recounted the information, “As Lord Clovis said earlier, they’ve transported a number of items from drugs and artifacts. This is not the first trip,”

 

Roksu clicked his tongue, “How many trips have they made?”

 

“A couple. Less than a dozen but each load seems to be pretty decent,” Cale sighed.

 

Lord Clovis frowned and Deruth’s expression tightened. Roksu couldn’t help but wonder how this situation was resolved in the novel- if resolved at all. He also couldn’t help but consider the possibility of this having connections with the Secret Organization.

 

This was the group that played the main antagonist role for the hero Choi Han. They were responsible for the massacre of Harris Village, the massacre of the Blue Wolf Tribe, the Terrorist Attack during King Zed’s 50th Birthday Celebration, and how Venion Stan got his hands on the black dragon egg. The identities of the organization were not revealed even by the fifth volume, thus, Roksu had no idea who they were.

 

He asked carefully, “Was it just a noble planning everything?”

 

Cale’s lips pressed into a thin line. He then said, “This is unclear. No matter what, those men wouldn’t give me that answer,”

 

Lord Clovis glanced at Cale, “Young Master, how did you get them to speak to you?”

 

Cale stared at the three older men before letting out a nasty chuckle. His eyes glistened and a smirk took over his lips, “I promised them I’d ease their sentence. Of course, it was a lie. I have no intention of helping them,”

 

Roksu felt a chill go through his body at the cruel and arrogant expression. He glanced at Deruth, curious to see his expression. The Count seemed to have stiffened and a nervous and hesitant emotion was in his eyes. Before the Count could speak though, Lord Clovis let out a surprised, “Hah!”

 

A sharp and almost impressed smirk came over his face, “How amazing. Is there more information, young sir?”

 

Cale blinked once before his eyes sparked for a second. He shrugged casually, “Of course! They were begging on their knees with my earnest promise. What a fun show it was!”

 

Roksu watched with hidden terror as Cale gave out the detailed information he had grappled with his lie. Of course, Roksu had zero surprises Cale had managed to fool the men, but for the others, the achievement was questioned. Of course, this incident will most likely be written off as a dumbdown on the merchants and the help of Ron. After all, unless Cale or Ron said what happened, everyone would fill in their own narrative.

 

And that was probably what Cale wanted.

 

Roksu shook his head softly, ‘What a troubling brat,’

 

The information Cale got from the cells was as follows:

 

The men were carrying out their orders by a man they assumed was a noble. They knew zero physical features except for an approximate height and that the noble was a man. The group was given the route and paid half of the intended price upfront. The second half was given after they handed off their goods in Disheller. The group said that this had been their third time bringing over some items. They all admitted that the amount of goods had always been rather small in size and quantity, more or less mixed in and hidden with their actual goods. The details of their meetings with the noble were this: they would receive a correspondence with an encoded letter that would dictate both time and location. They would then meet the noble and receive all the orders and half their payments within 10 minutes max. Additionally, other than the disguised noble, there were always six other people within the room dressed in long robes with masks covering their faces. It was clear though, that they were some sort of guards.

 

“...The specific drugs or illegal items they were bringing would be brought to them an hour before departure with their actual goods under the guise of food supply for the merchants. These goods were always within boxes and they only got to check the items once before they departed. The route they took each time was different and the village they handed off goods in also changed. The first two locations were Hevry and Tember,”

 

Deruth sighed, “Border towns. But smaller and less visited,”

 

“It’s hard enough to get into the Henituse Territory because of all our mountains. Merchants would seldom it if not for the market,” Roksu said, “The noble must be giving quite a sum and the goods must not be too difficult to handle the passage,”

 

The Henituse Territory was not only the 5th producer of marble and finest winemakers on the continent. Along with being a knights family, the Henituse territory was located in a particular place. As the protectors against the Forest of Darkness in the North, the territory was abundant in mountains. Past the eastern border was a few smaller noble territories and the sea. As such, the Henituse Territory could be considered a golden corner of the Roan Kingdom. Not only were they a powerful family economically, but their geographical barriers have served them to aid in trade and protect the land. Despite the mountains, merchants were always eager to make the journey through the undeveloped region to pursue the renowned products manufactured by the Henituse territory: wine and marble. 

 

“It is odd,” Cale looked down, “Our territory is one of the riskiest places to try and open a market. Additionally, the exporting and importing of goods are difficult due to all the geographical barriers,”

 

The only reason the two convoys were able to make it to Disheller from Rain City was because the stagecoaches are familiar with the roads and the Henituse County does consistent road maintenance for easier and smoother travel. It has boosted the transportation within the territory. But from in and out, the mountains are still a big struggle.

 

Lord Clovis pursed his lips, “I wonder if the idea of a black market is a cover…”

 

Cale tensed while Roksu immediately felt a bad feeling. Deruth’s face darkened, “Damn it,”

 

Cale bit the inside of his mouth, hesitating for a moment. He said carefully, “Father. Those who were prepared to receive the goods have already vacated Disheller. Though, the location seems to be some sort of general store for travelers. It sells anything a traveler could need, including maps,”

 

Lord Clovis stood up, “I’ll take some men and check it out. Count, please pardon me,”

 

“Go ahead,” Deruth nodded. The Count then turned to Cale, “Cale, you’ve done well. Rest for the remainder of your time to prepare for your journey tomorrow. You’ll be traversing past a few complicated roads and then into Tolz territory,”

 

Cale felt a sour mood at the mention of the Tolz family. Cale nodded once and then said, “Then, I’ll be going now,”

 

“Yes, of course. Be well, son,”

 

“Mm”

 

Roksu bowed and Lord Clovis turned off the device. He turned to the two, giving a bow, “Pardon me,”

 

“Don’t cause a scene. We don’t need the residents to know what’s going on yet,” Cale ordered.

 

“Understood, young master,”

 

Lord Clovis left the room first, leaving the two teens alone. Roksu turned to Cale, “That last bit of information. That wasn’t from your false promise, was it?”

 

Cale smiled, “Nope!”



Roksu sighed, “Where else did you look into?”

 

“The inn, the place where they stored their goods, and the nearby vicinity to the places. We didn’t find anything and neither Ron nor Beacrox felt anything dark,” Cale told him, “It’ll be relieving if it’s just another failed attempt,”

 

“The presence of a noble doesn’t seem to be bothering you,”

 

“Hm, well. I’ve already had Ron send a letter to a few members of the web,” Cale gave a sly smile, “We’ll see what information I receive and how it corresponds with what Lord Clovis finds,”

 

Roksu’s lips twitched, “Hm,”

 

Cale, who saw the suppressed smirk, grinned. Even if Roksu tried to hide his sly side, Cale knew all about it. It was amusing to watch.

 

“Well, you heard the Count. Let’s just relax the rest of the day,” Roksu patted Cale on the back gently.

 

Cale followed him out of the room and stuck to his side, “I’m going to train,”

 

Roksu’s face turned appalled, “What?”

 

Cale blinked, “What?”

 

“You slept late taking care of everything, woke up early to interrogate criminals, snuck out to investigate, did our actual work, and socialized with two people you clearly didn’t want to, all BEFORE passing on information and exchanging reports and protocols with Lord Clovis and the Count. And now you want to physically exert yourself?”

 

Cale was silent for a moment.

 

“...yes?”

 

Roksu groaned in frustration, ‘This punk is crazy! Completely crazy!’

 

Cale remained staring at Roksu, waiting for any more words. However, after a bit of observing the disapproval and confusion, Cale turned his head away and mumbled, “I’m not strong yet,”

 

Roksu’s cursed grumbles of Cale’s lunancy paused and he looked at the younger, curious, “Not strong?”

 

‘What’s he talking about? Cale’s already doing well with the training I’ve seen. Even when it was just hand-to-hand combat, the force behind Cale’s strikes was decent for someone who had not done such endurance in years,’

 

Oblivious to the thoughts, Cale nodded. He thought back to Roksu’s calm yet firm stance the day before. Without even a word, Roksu had grasped the severity and gotten the correct people in a short time. He supported Cale and controlled him from spiraling into anger. Even though he didn’t have to, Roksu stayed up with him late into the night and organized reports and information, gathering and even making sure Cale had some sweet tea when it was clear there was so much to do.

 

‘Hyung has an ancient power and he’s a smart person, who is kind. He is someone who does not have to taint his reputation with someone like me. I have nothing but money and connections. That’s all I am, but it is not enough. Especially for what’s coming. I couldn’t even protect Basen and Lily when the castle collapsed and we were separated in the chaos. By the time I had found Lily, she was already–’

 

Cale bit his lips harshly, fingers curling into fists as his chest twisted and throat became clogged. He swallowed with difficulty, forcing himself to control himself and keep the memories from his face. He could feel Roksu’s eyes watching him, could notice when the older’s posture shifted in response to Cale suddenly stiffening up.

 

“Cale, what–”

 

“I didn’t get to train yesterday. I feel pent up,” Cale forced out, pulling away from the hand that rose towards him. He pretended he did not notice it and kept walking. He ran a hand through his hair, subtly tugging at the strands and giving a firm ruffle, “It feels weird considering I’ve been going every day!”

 

He turns to Roksu and grins mischievously, “Don’t worry. I won’t break anything! It’ll just be some simple cardio!”

 

Roksu stared at the grinning teenager. His hand lowered to his side and he clicked his tongue, “Brat,”

 

Cale grinned wider, walking backward and keeping himself facing Roksu for a little longer, “Join me, old man!”

 

“No way,”

 

“Aw come on!” Cale pleaded, “I want to practice Korean too. If we do both at the same time, we can finish things early and go to bed!”

 

Roksu hummed at the logic but still looked displeased at the idea of exercising. Cale huffed, thinking he was going to be rejected. Roksu, however, agreed, “Fine, I’ll join. But we stop when I say so,”



Cale perked up, “Yes!”

 

Roksu sighed at his poor life.

~~

 

The carriage door clicked behind Cale and Roksu. The younger of the two immediately sighed in relief. Outside, the entire Baron Family was escorting them. 

 

“Pfft-”

 

“Stop laughing,” Cale’s teeth were gritted and his expression was displeased. He glared at the ground, “Marriage, seriously? After their fuck up do they honestly think I’ll marry their daughter!”

 

Roksu’s shoulders trembled as he bit back his laughter.

 

During breakfast and just as they were leaving, the Baron and Baroness had proposed Cale and their daughter(and son) “become friends” and “send letters”. When Cale began to adamantly refuse, the Baroness had become more blunt when Cerisa was seeing them off

 

“Oh my! You two look so good together!”

 

Roksu had found it hilarious. Had it not been for Ron noticing the situation and Cale’s temper obviously rising, the redhead would’ve been much more blunt with his denial. Cale held his face in his hands as he heard another suppressed laughter from Roksu, “Seriously! It’s enough rumors are going on about me and the Princess. I don’t need another talk of this crap!”

 

Roksu smiled, “What an honorable young man!”

 

Cale kicked him and Roksu cursed in pain, but the amusement never left his eyes– rather, it only sparked as Cale exclaimed, “Shut your mouth!!”

 

‘Hehe! Definitely payback for almost having my limbs fall off yesterday! Seriously, why would you hold a plank for so long?’

 

Cale’s expression remained bitter even as the carriage pulled out of the Estate. He remained in the sulking position until they’d left Disheller and onto the last stretch of road before they officially left the territory. This meant they would now be traveling down a shorter distance at a slower pace due to the mountains. As such, Roksu had Balint place some pillows in the carriage and stressed the two of them wore some comfortable and less heavy clothes. Cale had agreed with him and thus, the two of them were dressed more chic than anything. 

 

“Let’s hope it doesn’t start snowing,” 

 

Roksu frowned at Cale breaking the silence with pessimistic thoughts. He gave a deadpan, “Don’t jinx us,”

 

Cale smiled slightly, “I’m serious though. Being in the mountains when it snows will be annoying. Plus, we need to save the kid as soon as possible,”

 

Cale ran his hand over the fur of his cloak, “A dungeon hidden away in a cave behind the Tolz Villa…tsk! That child is getting tortured every day but in winter, it’s probably even harder to handle!”

 

Roksu watched the anger rise up in Cale. He had given Cale details whenever he was asked, thus, Cale knew practically everything Roksu did. Coupled with the items they’d got from Billios before they’d left, Cale had asked him to confirm parts of the plan that he’d inferred. Any time the topic came up, Cale became noticeably upset and frustrated on the dragon’s behalf.

 

“Once we screw the Tolz and Stan family over, the kid can live freely,” 

 

Cale raised his head at that. The anger quickly became snarky and a mean grin came over the youthful face, “Yes! Let’s screw that bastard Neo over!”

 

“Mhm,” 

 

Cale giggled at the possible look on Neo’s face. It was already thrilling to strike fear into him at the New Years Royal Party, but for Neo to fuck up and his family now having problems with the Stan March? Oh, that sounded delightful.

 

Roksu sweatdropped at the look in Cale’s eyes. Every day, it seemed he was reminded that Cale was categorized as a ‘minor villain’ character in [The Birth of a Hero]. Shaking the chills off, Roksu decided to shift the conversation, “After we leave the village, we will head to Puzzle City. It’s the center transporting goods in the northeast, so the biggest property we’ll be looking at is there,”

 

Cale hummed in agreement, “You said you also had something important to pick up, right?”

 

“Yes,”

 

Roksu planned to pick up his second Ancient Power. It was a healing Ancient Power that would keep him completely safe. Any injury he got, including a loss of limbs, would be healed by the power. That was why Taylor Stan was looking for it. In [The Birth of a Hero] Taylor Stan and his best friend, the crazy priestess Cage, both came here in search of Tayllor’s last hope, the Vitality of Heart. In the hope of regaining mobility in his legs, the abandoned Taylor Stan looked for all sorts of ways to fix his legs. However, this ancient power was useless as the injury had happened before Taylor had it, therefore, it couldn’t heal him. Like this, Taylor Stan fell into despair until two months later, he was killed by Venion.

 

‘Since I’ll be taking away his last hope, it’s only right I give him new hope,’ Roksu thought to himself.

 

This would be an Ancient Power belonging to Crown Prince Alberu called ‘Star of Healing’. It was a one-time use of Ancient Power from the Prince’s late mother and the Crown Prince didn’t use it even during the Plaza Terror incident. However, Alberu’s personality was one that was greedy but in a good way. He used people for the benefit of the Kingdom. His glib tongue was a precious weapon. This is what got Choi Han loyal to him. After the Plaza attack, instead of using his Anicet Power, the Prince raised Choi Han as a hero for the kingdom and gained the loyalty and support of the hero party.

 

Roksu thought back to the party Cale had attended ‘the Crown Prince had tried to gain the support of the neutral Henituse Territory through Cale. But of course, he underestimated Cale and like everyone else in the kingdom, has fallen victim to Cale’s facade. Thus leaving him unprepared and at a disadvantage,’

 

“Is it difficult to get?” Cale asked him.

 

“I don’t think so,” Roksu shook his head, “I might have to hike a little,”

 

Cale tilted his head in thought. After pondering his eyes widened slightly, “Ah! Are you going to get another one?”

 

Roksu raised an eyebrow slightly, “Yes, how did you know?”

 

Cale let out a proud giggle, “I’m really smart, don’t you know?”

 

A sigh escaped the black-haired man, “Of course, my mistake,”

 

Cale let out another chime of joy.

 

Roksu just listened to Cale patiently. When the sound faded, he spoke again, “I’ll have to venture out of the city for a bit. It’s in a cave up a hill,”

 

“I want to go with you,”

 

“You can’t come with me,” Roksu denied.

 

“I won’t come into the cave. But I want to come up the mountain with you. Do you think you’ll be able to just sneak off? If I say we’re going out and order it, no one will dare test me,” Cale argued, “Not to mention its winter!”

 

“Hmm, fine. But bring a weapon with you,” Roksu pursed his lips.

 

“Of course. I’ll train while I wait,”

 

Roksu’s expression immediately turned blank, “Crazy…”

 

Cale ignored the usual reaction. He huffed, “I wonder what type of Ancient Power we’ll get for me,”

 

Roksu thought about it. There were a lot of different types of Ancient Powers. Of course, most of them were some sort of elements. Others, like the Vitality of Heart, did not have a specific connection to one of the main five elements or any of their derivatives. The Indestructible shield, for example, was a wood-based Ancient Power. The other two ancient powers he planned to pick up for himself were a wind-based and a fire-based ancient power. Now, moving away from their core element, Ancient Powers also varied and were unique in many ways. The indestructible shield was a metal shield, while the fire-based ancient power he would get later was an offensive power. The wind-based was good for running away. Then, with healing, Roksu will have enough power to protect himself.

 

Any of these could be beneficial for anyone, but sometimes, an Ancient Power could become useless. The reason Roksu did not hesitate in taking the Ancient Powers mentioned in the book was simple: they were useless to the hero party or their original owners.

 

The shield was never picked up.

The Vitality of Heart only served to crush Taylor’s hope and he died soon after anyway.

The wind-ancient power was picked up by a blood-thirsty tyrant from the Whipper Kingdom and was practically useless to him.

The fire-ancient power while assisting the elf who had picked it up, was eventually useless due to the death of that elf.

 

‘I might as well pick them up so nothing unnecessary happens,’

 

He looked at Cale again, “What type of power do you want?”

 

Cale hummed, “I’m not sure. Something helpful, I suppose? Something I can use to protect my people,”

 

“Hm, an offensive power then,” Roksu thought aloud. A thought crossed his mind, “Ah, actually. What happened to the ancient power Madam Jour had?”

 

Cale stared blankly at him, momentarily surprirsed by the mention of his Mom. He wasn’t used to anyone mentioning her, except the voice in his head and old relatives. His face then twisted awkwardly, “I… don’t know,”

 

Roksu was surprised. Usually, when an ancient power user dies, their ancient power releases from their body. Assuming the former Countess’s situation, there were most likely many people around her when she took her last breath. Roksu frowns in displeasure, “Someone probably took it,”

 

No matter how much the former countess was beloved by her people, if she died and released an ancient power there was a high chance it had been taken up by someone.

 

Cale’s expression turned dark, “No. No one took it,”

 

“Huh?”

 

Cale spoke with an emotionless tone, “I saw her die. There was nothing that followed except the cries of my Father,”



A silence takes the carriage like a cold wind. Roksu pupils had dilated in surprise, expression slightly shifting at the confession. Roksu was no stranger to loss. He was also no stranger to watching people die in front of his eyes. It had happened more times than he could count with the apocalypse.

 

A Record briefly played in his mind. Two bodies in front of him among the rubble and bloody. One leaned against his sword speaking words Roksu did not wish to process at the moment. He pressed his lips together and muttered, “I see,”

 

He shut the Record off, focusing on the other human in the carriage. Roksu had been well past adulthood when that incident had happened. Thinking about what he had just learned, he could not help but highlight the fact that Cale was not even 10. He was eight, a child by any other means. 

 

The simple and blank statement was recited with no hesitation or emotion. But to Roksu who felt like a mirror had been placed in front of him, he felt that through the unbothered wall mounted in Cale’s eyes, he could see the memory that Cale could not forget.

 

He doesn’t comment on it. 

 

He nods once, “Hm, maybe there are exceptions,”

 

“It’s possible it’s located at her grave,” Cale shrugs, “Instead of releasing when she passed, it stayed with her at her final resting place,”

 

“That’s possible. Ancient Powers are said to be given to those who pass certain tests set by the previous owners,” 

 

Cale nodded, “Mhmm. No one but me knew Mom had an Ancient Power,”

 

“Even the Count didn’t know?”

 

“Nope. Mom said it was just a secret between us,” Cale smiled at the memory and the excitement he had felt when learning the fact. It was something just for him and his mom.

 

Roksu let out a soft hum and the conversation ended on a gentle note. The two of them remained in silence or shared gentle conversations and bantering as the carriage rattled along. Eventually, they stopped at the point before they would descend the mountain so the horses could rest and everyone could eat some snacks and tea. Cale was pleased he didn’t receive lemon tea until he took a sip and found it bitter. His face twisted and he glared at the smiling Ron.

 

Roksu drank the tea without a word of complaint, even as Balint stared at him, expecting a request for sugar.

 

‘Sorry Balint, but I’d rather not set that dangerous old man off any more than I already have!’

 

After Cale had downed his tea in pure spite, he stood up and stepped out, “I’m going to stretch,”

 

“Alright,” Roksu nodded.

 

Cale chuckled, “Too much moving for you?”

 

“I’m perfectly fine here, you brat,”

 

Cale snickers and the door shuts behind him. Cale stretches his arms and glances around the side of the path they’d stopped at. Some guards were sitting and eating, others were stretching or readjusting some of the uniforms. He noticed the horses were all being fed and provided drinks. Additionally, it seemed everyone was doing well.

 

Cale took his attention to the area. He took note of white spots dotting some of the trees. He glanced at Ron, “I thought there would be more snow up here,”

 

“It’s because the Count had the routes maintained in preparation. All heavy snow was cleared away from the paths and the stability of the land was checked,” Ron explained, “If the Young Master was to go deeper into the trees, he would find the regular padding,”

 

“Father did that?” Cale was surprised.

 

Hilsman grinned, “It is the Young Master’s first time going out by himself, after all!”



Cale stared blankly at the bright-faced guard. He looked away and scowled, “He’s done something unnecessary,”

 

‘How much extra work did Father do to get this done? Tsk, he’s always overworking himself,’

 

Hilsman observed Cale with the same smile twinkling. It had Cale sigh and ignore him, walking towards the road. He stared down the path, “How difficult is the path down?”

 

“It shouldn’t be too hard,” Ron answered.

 

“Hm. Let’s be careful but swift. I’d rather not test the weather,” Cale turned to the people in the clearing, “If the Count had the roads cleared, let’s make the most of his generosity,”

 

“Yes, Young Master!” Hilsman answered with vigor.

 

Cale gave him another odd glance. Ever since Disheller, Hilsman, and the other Henituse knights had acted odd. Before they were hesitant and stiff, but it seemed that Disheller had caused them to relax. 

 

Cale shook his head as he got back into the carriage, ‘They must be getting along with the Nyphan Guards. It’s good if they’re having some joy in leaving the territory,’

 

Cale had zero idea of the real reason the guards’ attitude had changed. And he remained oblivious.

 

The journey down the mountain was uneventful and thankfully they were not assaulted by heavy snow. Just a little bit of snowfall. When Ron had knocked to report, it was Roksu who had parted the curtain and raised a finger to his lips, pointing to Cale who was lying down, cloak draped over his body like a blanket and had nestled on one of the pillows. The redhead was deep asleep even with the slight bumps of the carriage. 

 

Seeing this, Ron abandoned his report and simply turned away. He smiled slightly at the feeling of Roksu’s annoyed glare. He could’ve reported it to Roksu, but because the two of them were petty, this situation occurred. Roksu returned the curtains to their place grumbling, “Scary old man,”

 

By the time late afternoon had rolled around, they had reached the bottom of the mountain. The road from here into the Tolz Territory was a flatter road. Thus, moving away from the mountains, the convoy did not stop to rest and continued onwards. Roksu glanced at the sleeping teenager across from him. He pondered over the idea of waking him up. 

 

On one hand, it seemed Cale wasn’t having any nightmares. But on the other hand, Roksu couldn’t be sure if Cale wasn’t having nightmares and just not outwardly reacting. 

 

A sigh passed his lips again.

 

He let the younger sleep until Balint knocked and told him they’d entered Tolz Territory. After entering the territory, Roksu moved forward and crouched down shaking Cale firmly, “Oi,”

 

Cale flinched after a bit of shaking, his eyes cracking open tiredly. Roksu removed his hand and spoke casually, “I hope you had a good rest. We’ve entered Tolz Territory,”

 

Cale let out a tired hum before slowly pushing himself up. Roksu sat back and watched as the cloak slid down to rest on Cale’s lap, a soft yawn escaping the 16-year-old. He interlaced his fingers and stretched his body, “Hmm, what time is it?”

 

“Just before high tea,” Roksu checked his watch.

 

Cale made a soft noise of surprise, “Wow, I slept for a while,”

 

“Yes. Even the change in air pressure didn’t affect you,”

 

Cale rubbed the back of his neck, “Hm…it’s rare to have no dreams at all. Good or bad,”

 

“Here,” Roksu held out a wrapped cloth, “Balint gave me some cookies earlier,”

 

Cale happily took the cloth and unwrapped it to reveal two cookies. He quickly took a bite of one, the sweet flavor causing him to smile in pleasure. Roksu snorted softly, shaking his head in disbelief, ‘How this punk has managed to hide for this long is unbelievable’

 

Unaware of the thoughts, Cale prompted, “So, whats the first step?”

 

“Once we find an inn, we’ll use the box you got from Billios four days prior to leaving Rain City,”

 

Cale remembered what he had been asked to get. He had ended up using much of his allowance. He’d spent money, but really, the price he had been asked had ticked him off. He and Billios had gone back and forth until Billios lowered the price for him.

 

‘Seriously. As if I am going to pay a billion gallon for one tool like that. That swindling bastard. After giving him such an important role to play, he was considerate enough to lower the price to a reasonable amount. A billion gallon purchase would’ve been too noticeable’

 

“The Mana Disturbance Tool,” 

 

Roksu nodded, “Yes. We’ll have to hide it when we arrive,”

 

“Billios said we must hide it 27 hours before we intend to use it and that it will activate for 40 minutes. If there are mages, 5 to 10 minutes,” Cale recited the information as he wore his cloak again and wiped the crumbs from his fingers.

 

“Hm, well, since its a dragon, there wont be any mages around except Balint,” Roksu shrugged, “Using what you rented–”

 

“Rented?”

 

Roksu looked up, “Did you buy it? Was it not expensive?”

 

“The original price was 1 billion. But that’s unreasonable considering all I’m doing for that punk so I got it cheaper,” Cale looked blankly, “I paid 50 million gallons,”

 

Roksu’s lips parted in disbelief, ‘This- this crazy rich–’

 

Cale tilted his head, “What?”

 

“N- nothing,” Roksu stuttered, “Would the count not notice?”



“I just asked him for money over the course of a few days and it was enough,” Cale blinked, completely unaware of the situation, “Was I not supposed to buy it?”

 

“N-no you did great, Cale,”

 

Roksu cleared his throat, ‘Few days of allowance? How much is his allowance???’

 

Cale opened his mouth to ask something else, but a grunt of surprise echoed as the carriage suddenly jolted and shot to the side. Roksu and Cale both grabbed the walls and seat, the muffled sounds of startled horse neighs and surprised voices of the guards hit their ears. When the carriage came to a stop, Cale moved towards the window and pulled the curtain away, and clicked the window open, “What the hell was that?!”

 

Ron’s face showed up, “Young Master, there was a small incident,”

 

“What sort of incident?”

 

“A carriage moved to avoid an elderly man and came at a sudden speed towards us, startling the horses,”

 

Cale sighed in frustration and he pulled away from the window. Roksu watched as Cale opened the door, “You’re going out?”

 

“If I don’t, then what?” Cale grumbled and stepped off. His eyes turned ahead towards the other carriage and where he could hear the clambering at voices. He takes a simple notice of Roksu following him down the carriage. As the other carriage comes into view, Cale’s expression turns dark, “Hah!”

 

Roksu stands by his side, “That sigil?”

 

“The Tolz Viscounty,”

 

Cale walks forward, cloak fluttering with his steps. He sees two commoners crouched on the ground as a familiarly distasteful face glares down at him as his attendant talks with the Henituse guards who show displeased expressions. Roksu followed silently, staying in pace with Hilsman and Ron. 

 

“You’re recklessness nearly caused harm to our party!”

 

“There was an obstacle in the way, sirs! I did not mean to startle your horses!” The coach apologized.

 

The knights bristled slightly. The “obstacle” was two living humans.

 

“Well, it seems the trait of testing the Henituse County runs within the Viscounty,” Cale’s cruel tone echoes over the area and Neo turns towards him. 

 

His expression stiffens and he walks forward turning away from the commoners that his carriage had nearly hit, “Young Master Cale, to what do I owe the pleasure of you on my land?”

 

“Hah!” Cale scoffs, “I’m not here for you. I’m just passing through on my way to business,”

 

“Business?” Neo repeated, before smirking, “How odd? Since when did someone like the Young Master dabble in household workings?”

 

Neo let out a small laugh, “Could it be…the Count has finally sent you off?”

 

The atmosphere around the Henituse-Nyphan party bristled. Cale’s eyes widened before a mocking laugh of disbelief escaped him, “How hilarious?! It seems Young Master Neo has been eager to chat with me!” His grin turned sharp and he leaned closer, a dark and almost crazed look in his eyes, “Have you missed me since our meeting at the palace?”

 

At the memory, Neo swallowed and stepped back slightly. He grimaced and glared at Cale, but the redhead just remained his arrogant expression. He shrugged with one arm flicking his wrist, “Have you finished blocking the road? Get lost then,”

 

“Young Master Cale seems to be unable to understand the situation. It was not I blocking the road,” 

 

Cale’s eyes glanced off to the side where an elderly man was crouched down, supported by a younger looking man. Upon Cale’s gaze, the two flinched and lowered their heads. The old man shook, “I- I apologize,”

 

“Tsk,” Cale clicked his tongue, annoyed, ‘The road is wide and they avoided the residents at the last moment? An old man is already slow. It would be obvious to notice and move out of the way. What a ugly situation,’

 

He ignored them and looked back at Neo, who sneered down, “Seriously…some people just are so unaware of their place,” the light brown eyes met Cale’s again, “Wouldn’t you agree?”

 

Cale crossed his arms lazily, “Are you done?”

 

“Hm?”

 

“Are you done wasting my time?” Cale spat.



Neo bristled and clenched his jaw. Cale was amused at the obvious reaction. Really, Neo was pathetic.

 

Cale turned to the commoners stepping up to them. The younger of the two pulled the old man close, “Y-Young Master–”

 

“Where’s the inn?” Cale cut him off.

 

“Excuse me?” The man flinched and raised his head slightly.

 

Cale raised an eyebrow, “The inn? A place to stay the night? Rest our horses? Do I need explain more?”

 

“A-ah! My apologies!” The man stammered, “Um- this- our place is the only inn in the village,”

 

“Hm,” 

 

He then glanced at Neo, who had watched the scene. Cale gave a challenging glare, “Ho? With the way you were driving, I assumed you were in a hurry. What are you still doing in front of my face?”

 

“Young Master–” Neo almost spat but his attendant hurriedly whispered, “Young Master Neo, you must meet with someone soon,”

 

Neo’s expression shifted and he frowned. Cale narrowed his eyes slightly, maintaining an arrogant look as Neo clicked his tongue and turned away, “I’ll be taking my leave, Young Master Cale,”

 

“Get lost then,”

 

Neo clenched his fists and Cale watched as he entered the Tolz carriage and went off. Cale turned back to the commoners and then towards the other members of his traveling party, “Hilsman. Handle it,”

 

“Yes, Young Master,”

 

“Hey,” Cale speaks down again, “Take us to the inn,”

 

The commoners look up at the noble redhead. Even though he exudes a thorny atmosphere and speaks rudely, compared to the earlier barrage, the redhead is much kinder. Cale frowned at them, expression tightening, “Hilsman, the old man seems to have hurt his wrist,”

 

The two commoners glanced down where a bruise was being nestled. The elderly man who owned the inn pushed himself up and finally spoke, “There is no need,”

 

“Just take it while I’m offering,” Cale scowled, “It’s annoying to look at,”

 

Roksu walked over and he placed a hand on Cale’s shoulder. The redhead takes this as a sign to turn his back and head back towards the carriage allowing the guards and butlers to handle everything. Roksu glances at the second butler that had accompanied him, “Pimley. Assist the Vice Captain in booking rooms at the inn,”

 

“Yes sir,”

 

Entering the carriage, Cale waits until the door is shut and the windows are closed before hissing, “...old man. Does Neo know about the dragon?”

 

“Probably,”

 

Cale’s expression twisted. Roksu spoke with complete confidence, “Don’t worry. He and Venion will both be a mess very soon,”

 

Cale glanced up and Roksu smirked, a promise of cruelty glistening in his eyes, “Such rude bastards…”

 

“They’ll definitely get what’s coming for them,”



 

 

Notes:

The next chapter will be fun hehe

Chapter 19: Operation Dragon Rescue - phase 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Young Master, this is the best room we have,”

 

“Seems acceptable.”

 

The old and young man led Cale’s group to his inn. The exterior of the inn looked as rustic as the village, but it had everything you would need, probably because the merchants visiting the Henituse territory stayed at this inn on their travels.

 

“This is the first time we have had a noble staying with us. Please look favorably upon us, even if it is lacking quite a bit, and just consider it as a place where lesser beings live.”

 

Cale stared at the young man who had spoken this time. He assumed they were related in some way. He seemed more comfortable than when talking to Neo, but he still seemed scared at the fact that a noble would be staying at his inn.

 

 It was fine for him to have a little bit of anxiety, but too much was annoying for Cale as well.

 

‘It’s no good like this.’

 

‘They’ve suffered because of that bastard Neo, there’s no reason for them to be this anxious with me.’

 

Even though it was his goal for rumors to fly, Cale personally liked the idea of having a slightly decent reputation in Neo Tolz’s territory. 

 

“Relax. This is the place that people who come and go from our territory stay to rest. There is no way such a place will be lacking.”Cale sighed.

 

The young man’s pupils started to shake. He wet his upper lip with his tongue, before finally starting to speak after a bit of hesitation.

 

“Young master, are there a lot of good people like you in the Henituse territory?”

 

“What the hell are you talking about?”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

He admits casually, “Almost anybody you find will have a better personality than me. Like the hyung with black hair”

 

“Ah.”

 

The young man let out a gasp. 

 

“You can go do what you have to do.”

 

The young man bowed deeply at Cale’s dismissal and left the room. Cale found it annoying that the young man still seemed to be stiff, but decided not to care. As the young man left, Roksu came over after checking out his own room next door. Cale motioned him inside, “I’ve already called Beacrox and Ron,”

 

“I brought Balint too,” Roksu made a soft gesture to the mage. He sat down beside Cale on the bed, “Balint’s a pretty decent mage,”

 

“You flatter me, Young Master,” 

 

Three knocks sounded and Cale announced, “Come in,”

 

Ron and Beacrox entered the room, the older holding up a small box. Other than the items Cale had got just before leaving, the box was the only personal thing he’d brought. The assumption would probably be alcohol or snacks. However, it was neither of these things.

 

Cale took the box and Roksu was surprised no one else had commented on it. It was clear the box was not normal. It was the highest quality magic box with a magic lock on it. The seal on the magic box was the logo of the Flynn Merchant Guild, one of the three large merchant guilds, and one that had an intimate relationship with the Henituse family.

 

“I’ve told the owner we’ll be staying for three days,” Ron informed.

 

“Great,”

 

Balint was eyeing the box, “Young Master Cale…this box?”

 

“Ah, you’ll be assisting us greatly today, Balint,” Cale grinned, snarkily.

 

Roksu added, “It’s something I believe you’d want to help with anyway,”

 

Balint glances at Ron, who sighs with his usual smile, “I’ve got no more information than you, sir,”

 

Cale ignored the look from the servants and opened the box. The method of opening a box with a magic lock was simple. Cale’s fingerprint. That was the only key that could open this particular box. Cale put his index finger on the center of the magic seal.

 

Beep. Click.

 

The box made a small noise before opening.

 

Inside the box were the items Cale had prepared during the four days prior to leaving for the capital.

 

“Are you curious?” Cale asked them as Roksu leaned over and took a look at the items, smiling a bit upon seeing them. 

 

Beacrox crossed his arms over his chest, “Young Master, please tell us what you need,”


Cale snickered at the frustration in the brown eyes. He turned as a gentle touch came on his head. Roksu had patted him again. Turning to the older, Roksu smiled, “You’ve done well,”

 

Cale smiled, “Of course, I did! Don’t you know who I am?”

 

The majority of the items inside the box were magic tools, including the Mana Disturbance Tool. Roksu reached in and pulled out the round, black orb with a lot of symbols engraved on it. Three pairs of eyes widened.

 

“Young Master-nim?”Balint was confused, and slightly concerned.

 

“A Mana Disturbance Tool,”Roksu nodded in confirmation. 

 

As Roksu explained what Cale had heard from Billios, the conversation replayed in Cale’s mind:

 

‘It causes a disturbance in the flow of mana within a certain range, making all magic tools stop working. It is also sturdy enough that, even if something like a mountain blowing up happens, it will not break.’

 

‘Something like a surveillance tool will break right away then?’

 

‘Of course. However, you do need to install this 27 hours in advance. It is created to slowly infuse a force that will disrupt the mana flow so that it will not be noticed by mages.’

 

‘How long will it last?’

 

‘40 minutes. Isn’t it great? Of course, if there are mages nearby, they will be able to resolve the issue within 5 - 10 minutes.’

 

‘I will keep that in mind.’

 

The corner of Cale’s lips started to go up. It was the most expensive item he bought from Billos, but they'll have many uses for it on this trip.

 

Roksu glanced at the orb. He really enjoyed how durable the orb was. The Flynn Merchant Guild was a really useful place. He handed the orb to Cale who tossed it towards Balint. The butler quickly activated his mana as a precaution to catch it. Roksu smiled slightly in amusement at the sight, before saying, “Balint, you can use invisibility spells to not be noticed at all, right?”

 

“Yes, young master,” Balint nodded, carefully holding the orb as if it would break at the slightest breeze.

 

Cale took out another item from the box: a map. It wasn’t very detailed, just having general landmarks around the Henituse Territory. Most of the merchants going in and out of the Henituse Territory used this map. Cale handed it to Roksu who unrolled it and placed it for the three servants to see. He pointed, “We are in the village right now,”

 

The three servants took a curious step closer. Both young masters were odd but this was the first time it seemed something was actively happening with all their awareness. Ron glanced at Cale, who was just listening to Roksu, who took charge of the entire ordeal.

 

Roksu pointed to a mountain next to the village, “Balint, you see this mountain?”

 

“Yes,”

 

“If you go toward this mountain, you will see a villa in the distance. Behind that is a cave,” 

 

Balint glanced down at the item in his hand, starting to grasp an idea of the upcoming order. Cale spoke up, seeing the eye movement, “The range is similar to durability. One mountain,”

 

“Don’t go near the cave or villa. You cannot get caught,” Roksu spoke with utmost seriousness, “If you use your magic, it should be fine,”


 

There were no mages around the Black Dragon right now. The people of the Magic Tower respected Dragons as the greatest magic race, and did not wish for humans to torture and domesticate a dragon. They considered it to be a big disgrace to magic. The people around the cave and the villa were knights and soldiers that the Marquis trusted, as well as the people who do the dirty work for them.

 

Roksu then gave a small incite, “There is something being tortured in there. We’re going to recuse him, so you must be careful,”

 

The three servants all felt a jolt of shock go through them. Cale looked at Ron and Beacrox, who also quickly turned to him. The old man spoke with a hard edge, “Young Master-nim,”

 

“It’s younger than Lily,” 

 

“A child?” Beacrox eyes widened to a slightly more obvious sight.

 

“Yes,” Roksu nodded, “2 years old,” 

 

Of course, that 2 year old was strong enough to send all three servants flying once the mana restriction chains were removed.

 

“You’re going to save him?” Balint felt a billion questions and worries in his head.

 

“Save? Sure. Just stay invisible and go bury this orb in the mountain without getting caught,” 

 

There should be close to no chance of getting caught when invisible. Roksu handed Balint a small pouch to carry the orb in. The servant didn’t move for a moment, staring at the two Young Masters. He then sighed and reached forward, placing the orb in the pouch and making sure it was shut.

 

“Where should I bury it?”

 

“Anywhere on the mountain?”

 

“Anywhere?”

 

“Yes,”

 

“Alright. It should not be too difficult,”

 

Roksu smiled, “Of course not. For you, this should be a piece of cake,”

 

Balint gave a small smile at his charge. He then walked over to the window, clicking it open. The sheen of mana soon engulfed him and none of them could spot the butler. They just felt his presence leave the room.

 

Ron turned, “Young Master-nim, please explain,”

 

Cale shut the box, “You’ll have a part to play too Ron. Tomorrow evening. Around this time, come up to my room again,”

 

He looked over at the chef, “You too,”

 

Ron tightened his smile, “ Young Master-nim ,”




Cale frowned and Ron sighed. He glanced at Roksu, eyes sharpening and honing in on him. Roksu felt a shiver go up his back, but he held the gaze firmly.

 

The butler spoke again, “Sword training, a network of information, manipulating your reports to get yourself a ticket out of the territory, the investigating of the black market trade, now this. Young Master, forgive me for speaking out of line, but I am asking for more information,”

 

“And I already said you’ll get your information, tomorrow,” 

 

“How strange. My instincts tell me it will not be all I want,”

 

“Well, we can’t all have what we want, can we?” Cale hissed.

 

Ron pressed his lips together tightly, before glancing at Roksu, “And you, punk–”

 

“Ron!” Cale protested at the manner of speech.

 

“What have you got my Young Master involved in?” Ron demands.

 

Beacrox looked at Cale and spoke before their master could cut them off, “Young Master Cale. Pardon us for now. This entire thing is odd,”

 

“But–”

 

“Pfft–”

 

The three paused when a small chuckle sounded. Cale glanced at Roksu while the assassins pinned the black-haired male with matching glares. The black haired teenager gently reached up and placed a hand on Cale’s leg, giving a small pat for the younger to hold his tongue. For now.

 

Roksu met the cold eyes of the Molan Patriarch, “How hilarious. It’s been what…eight years and you’re finally using those eyes of yours,”


Cale stared at Roksu, who’s lips were curled up but eyes were just as cold as Ron’s. The assassin’s gaze turned dark, “What does that mean?”

 

“If you don’t even know something like that, how arrogant of you to ask- no, demand explanations now,” Roksu sneered calmly, “Honestly. You two must’ve lost your touch after coming to Rain City,”

 

“Ha!” Beacrox’s jaw clenched.

 

Ron smiled, showing some teeth. 

 

Roksu moved his hand and wrapped an arm around Cale, pulling the younger slightly closer. The redhead’s expression controted into surprise as he was suddenly leaning against the taller. Ron’s expression stiffened and Roksu grinned sharper, “Ron Molan. You are a servant. Know your place,”

 

The tension of the room was thick and cold. Cale remained silent against Roksu, staring up at Ron who wore an expression Cale had never seen before. He didn’t like it that much- finding it oddly terrifying to look at. Additionally, he had never seen Roksu like this either. 

 

The look in his eyes, the tone of voice. Cale didn’t know Roksu could even do that. He looked…scary? Yes, not scary in a way that had Cale fearing for his safety, but scary in a way that it looked like a challenge, rather than a warning. Cale took a small breath and he lifted up a bit, calling out, “Ron. You told me you and Beacrox would assist me. I get you want to know more, but for now, that information is nothing of concerns to you,”

 

“If it concerns the Young Master–”

 

“You told me that you would listen to me before my Father! Prioritze my orders before your reports,” Cale stopped him, “Sure, whatever, I’m pissing you off, I dont care, Ron. You understand that much right? That this is something that is better left vague than informed,”

 

Beacrox frowned at the logic. He tries to speak, “Young Master Cale–”

 

“We are nothing more than servant and master,” Cale says finally. “I will tell you when I decide to,”

 

Roksu blinks, the coldness in his eyes thawing and he turns to Cale, ‘That…can’t be right. Cale saw Ron in a way similar to a Father, did he not?,’

 

Ron, who stood with his hands behind his back, stood even straighter. Behind his back, his gloved hands seemingly curled into tight fists. Yes, that’s right. He was a butler to the First Young Master of the Henituse Household. It wasn’t a new thing to be said. Ron reminded himself of it enough times.

 

Hearing it from Cale…that seemed to be different.

 

‘Age has begun to hang onto me’

 

Ron inhales subtly before forcing the benign smile on his lips. He bows, “...of course. I understand, young master-nim,”

 

Roksu notices the way Cale’s hands begin to curle against the fabric of the redhead’s pant. He narrows his eyes, before pulling Cale in again and ordering, “Get out,”

 

Beacrox glances at his Father, who remains in the bowing position for a moment longer than needed. Coming back to standing, Ron and Roksu hold another unfriendly gaze at one another.

 

Roksu ignored the promise in Ron’s gaze. He just repeats, slightly raising his voice, “Get out!”

 

Ron performs the bow meant for his station as a butler and leaves the room, Beacrox following him. The door clicks shut and the room is left in a heavy silence. Roksu’s coldness returns to stoic and he glances at Cale, “Cale,”

 

Cale closes his eyes, “Hey old man, I’m tired,”

 

“...”

 

“Do you want a bath?”

 

‘Maybe it’s just another thing incorrect with the novel’

 

“I’ll take one tomorrow morning,”

 

“Your clothes?”

 

“Ron will change them later,”

 

“...”

 

“Alright, then,”

 

‘It’s not my business,’

 

“Sleep, Cale. I have to wait for Balint anyway,”

 

“Hm,”

 

Cale rests against Roksu with a more relaxed posture. Their height difference was great enough that Cale was barely able to rest against his shoulder, thus settling to lean against Roksu’s arm. He mumbles, “Ron and Beacrox are people we can count on. But I don’t want to involve them further. They’ve gone through enough,”

 

‘Hah…’ Roksu bit back any verbal reaction.

 

“Is that why you won’t tell them? You want to spare them in some way?” 

 

“Yes,” Cale admitted softly, “Even though…regardless of their identities before, they’re my people now. To burden them with what I know when they’ve lost everything…I can’t. I can’t do it,”


Roksu closed his eyes gently, “...is it weird if I disagree?”

 

“No,” 

 

“You knew then? That I’m ready to tell them,”

 

“Yes. I had my suspicions. But you didn’t,”

 

“Because you know them better,”

 

Cale smiled weakly, “Yeah, sure…”

 

‘I didn’t know they were assassins. I didn’t know they had suffered so much. These years, I’ve been giving them so much shit on top of all of that. It’s a grace they both put up with me when they could’ve asked to transfer to another part of the house’

 

“Ron’s the only servant who can put up with me,” Cale says, “You can ease your suspicions of him,”

 

Roksu frowned. Trust was not the issue here. Trust wasn’t even why Roksu got upset. He was appalled by the words Ron had said and the irony of them. The only servant who put up with Cale? That means Ron was more-or-less single handley responsible for Cale’s life. Even more so when Cale began to act out.

 

Yet, even then…he didn’t notice Cale acting.

 

And if he did…he didn’t care enough to do anything.

 

Roksu didn’t get it. No- maybe it was truly as Cale said. A line between servant and master. But even then, does a professional relationship stop basic sense? Roksu just didn’t understand. He’s curious if its one of those things he can’t get because he was never exposed to it.

 

Like the thrill of a birthday or what was so desirable about being a hero. 

 

They were things Roksu Nyphan- Kim Rok Soo did not understand.

 

His hand, which had remained around Cale without much thought, tightened slightly. Cale felt the tug and he just went with it, head resting firmly against the older. He requested as the draining feeling of sleep pulled at him, “Don’t fight with Ron, again. It’s not worth it…I’ll handle it,”

 

Roksu made a soft hum. 

 

‘As if,’

 

When Balint came back from hiding the orb, he found Young Master Cale asleep against his young master, who was glancing over the map. However, Balint didn’t think Roksu was actually looking at the map. 

 

“Young Master,”

 

“You’re here,” Roksu looked over, “How was it?”

 

“It is done,”

 

“Great,” Roksu nodded, “Go tell Ron that Cale has fallen asleep. And prepare me a bath and some clothes,”

 

“Will you not eat dinner?”

 

“I’m not that hungry. I’ll have a good breakfast, so don’t worry,”

 

“Yes, Young Master,”

 

Balint walked towards the door. As he was leaving, he caught the sight of Roksu gently moving to lay Cale down, carefully unclipping the younger’s cloak. Balint shut the door with a soft click and went to look for Ron.

 

‘Something is bothering him,’

~~~

 

The atmosphere of the next day was placid at best. Cale, of course, went through as always. And like most things in life, he ignored the glances and glares sent between the two closest people in his life. As another glare was sent over his head, Cale sighed, ‘Lord let me get my growth spurt so they’re not dealing with me like im a child’

 

(little did Cale know that even after he reached his maximum height, both Roksu and Ron were still tall enough to send glares at one another over his head)

 

Beacrox, fortunately, also seemed to be going with the normal and acted uninterested in the staring contest between Ron and Roksu. Seriously, the chef was most intrigued on what they were doing in the evening that had Cale ask for Ron to prepare his sword. Eventually, Roksu and Cale called for the three servants to meet in Cale’s room.

 

When everyone arrived, Cale motioned to the chairs in the room, “ Sit,”

 

Roksu and Cale were both sitting on the bed, thus the three servants took the chairs. Cale then nudged Roksu with his foot–Cale was laying down, slightly propped up by pillows, while Roksu was sitting up at the other end–to get him to start.

 

Roksu looked at the three, “Have you ever seen a dragon?”

 

Silence.

 

Cale rolled his eyes at Roksu’s method of dumping facts onto others.

 

“...a dragon?” Beacrox repeated, his expression looking so confused that Cale had to restrain a snicker.

 

“Yes,”

 

Ron blankly stared at Roksu while Balint mumbled, “I don’t think any of us have, Young Master,”

 

Roksu smiled, “Yes, that’s to be expected,”

 

Dragons were the most powerful of the “beast” people, but they were the least in number. They were revelled and each dragon had a unique color and attribute. They were arrogant and selfish, but independent and strong. To meet a dragon was almost impossible. A dragon would never mess around with other creatures, let alone humans.

 

“Well, let me ask this then. What do you think a dragon is like?”

 

Balint answered again, “Masters of Magic,”

 

Roksu nodded, ‘Balint is a mage, so this is an expected answer,’

 

“They’re the strongest and most intelligent creature in this world,” Ron added, “Large mana supply, polymorph, intelligence, attributes, and raw strength. They’re above all other creatures in everything,”

 

“They’re independent and each dragon has one color. They are not called a tribe, because they do not act as such. Dragons are Dragons,” Beacrox finished.

 

Roksu smiled, “Yes. Dragons, Beast People, Dwarves, Elves, they are all like humans. Why? Because each have emotions and lives,” 

 

This wasn’t the important part.

 

“However,”

 

Sensing a shift in his demeanor, the three servants subtly straightened up.

 

“Such an existence has fallen into darkness since it was born. The only thing currently lighting up the darkness in its life is torches, and it has never even seen the light of the sun. What kind of life do you think it is having?”

 

Cale, even though he knew all this, was still effected by the words. He observed the reactions of the older three. As expected, Balint had slightly paled while Ron and Beacrox had stiffened up.

 

Roksu, kept going, “It is being forced to become an existence without rationality,”

 

Cale’s lips pressed together in anger.

 

“It has had to suffer through its loneliness, without any family or anything to lean on,”

 

Beacrox let out a deep breath, flexing his wrists and eyes turning ice cold.

 

“It is tortured and abused every day, and is only left alone when it is barely alive,”

 

“Huu…” Balint sighed, fists clenched so tightly that had he not been wearing gloves, his flaring veins would be noticeable.

 

Roksu expected the reactions. Well, Balint he was more sure about since Balint was a mage. He also expected the loss and helplessness to reach Beacrox and Ron. And of course, he knew Cale would react even after knowing all of this because he was a good person.

 

By now, they all shouldve figured out why Roksu had brought up such a story in the first place. Roksu crossed a leg over the other, interacting his hands over his knee, “and that existence is nearby,”

 

A short silence filled the room. Roksu looked out the window, before slowly turning his gaze to look at the three older men. He didn’t know what they were thinking but their bodies were surrounded by a bloody aura–Balint, less so, but he was still radiating anger.

 

‘Good to know even these two get angry and look down upon abuse,’ He checked Balint, ‘Balint is a good person. Being a mage only amplifies him’

 

While Roksu was correct about Balint’s emotions, he had missed one thing. Balint had been present when the former Master of the Nyphan Household was still alive. He had bore witnessed to Alwena and her husband screaming and fighting, healed the scars and wounds that had littered across his younger master’s body, used his magic to take the three children to another corner of the house to avoid the shattering of glass and scent of alcohol. He had been there when Roksu had come running from a corner of the house, desperate and pleading for Balint to find his sister who had been taken by Theo when both Alwena and Elis were not available. He had been just quick enough to save the girl from the visiting merchant who Theo had presented her to. 

 

Abuse and loneliness? Balint was no stranger to either. 

 

He was lucky to have mana and be scouted by Alwena. If not, he’d be doing nothing. His magic only furthered when he was able to study it under the tutelage of his fellow mages within the Nyphan manor. He had had no other place to go with no other family to think about.

 

Balint had never been able to do enough for his charges. Had never been able to properly protect them. 

 

That was why, the silence continued for a while. Finally, Ron made eye contact with Roksu and asked, “Will you save it and try to tame it?”

 

“Are you crazy?”

 

“Ron, have you gone mad?”

 

Roksu acted on reflex and asked back in shock, his voice chorusing over Cale who became shocked and questioned his butler’s sanity.

 

“Why would I try to tame it?” Roksu looked appalled.

 

He waved his hand around like Ron had really gone insane.

 

There was no way that a dragon that was abused by humans would be willing to serve a human. In fact, it probably was full of hate and disgust for any and all humans. Even if that human was the person that saved it. Dragons believe that they are above all creatures, including humans. This is a natural instinct for dragons, so, even without being in contact with any other Dragon in its whole life, it will still feel this way. That was why dragons cannot grow under humans. This attitude makes it impossible to domesticate and train Dragons without using torture and abuse to break down its mind.

‘Dragons are born extremely arrogant. But, most importantly, if I raise a dragon...’

Roksu could feel it. He felt like he would get wrapped up in some annoying incidents if he raised a dragon.

 

There were less than twenty total dragons in the Eastern and Western continents combines. Raise one of those dragons? That was pretty much the same as saying, ‘I will be at the center of all the happenings of the continents’.

 

Also-

 

Roksu subtly glanced at the redhead in the room, ‘I’ve already got one crazy brat!’

 

It was also a dragon that was supposed to die. It would be better for it to go off into its own little world and not get in anyone’s way.

 

Roksu was definitely against this dragon coming with them. As long as he gets rid of the mana restriction chains, this four- no two year old dragon will live a much better life than Roksu. Dragons weren’t called the kings of the world since birth for no reason.

 

“Then?”

 

Roksu raised an eyebrow, “Why are you asking such an obvious question? We’re going to let it go so it can live a free and peaceful life. A dragon should live like a dragon,”

 

Cale nodded, “Roksu said that dragons are way above intelligence than humans. It’s normal for them to begin to live on their own at this age,” he added after a soft pause, “Plus…I doubt a dragon in its place would want anything to do with humans,”

 

“...I see,” Ron smiled.

 

Roksu ignored that smile for now.

 

“Then, will we be saving that dragon?” Beacrox asked, a slightly intense spark in his eyes.

 

“Yes. So we need your help,”

 

“Of course. It seems like a fun hunt,” Ron grinned.

 

Roksu was slightly worried that they would escalate the situation and shook his head, “No need to go overboard. I have no plans to kill anybody, if possible, either,” he gives the assassins a look, “We will do it as quietly as possible,”

 

Balint smiled, “Young Master, you’ve truly–”

 

Roksu glanced at the clock, speaking up and cut Balint off, “Prepare some alcohol on the first floor,”

 

“grown- what?”

 

Cale sat up and he was suddenly by Roksu’s side, eyes sparkling and a wide grin, “It’s time to drink?!”

 

Roksu nodded.

 

They were prepared to drink first.

 

Ron, Beacrox, and Balint stared blankly before the former patriarch calmly stood up and went to do as told. Cale giggled, standing up and ready to drink to his hearts content, “Ah, I can’t wait! Old man, I’ve been super patient! I didn’t drink at the Baron house too!”

 

Roksu also rose to his feet. He sighed but a slightly pleased look came upon his face. A hand reached up and patted Cale’s hair, “Yeah, yeah, great job, punk,”

 

They started drinking even though it was the middle of the day. Roksu and Cale both shared a table and were drinking in a way befitting of their characters. Cale drank straight from bottle after bottle, a growing flush on his face made anybody who was watching him know that he was drunk. Roksu drank from the bottle as well, but at a slightly slower pace. He didn’t have Cale’s crazy tolerance after all, so he had to pace himself. 

 

Pimley stood observing the scene from where he was beside Hilsman with a few other Nyphan workers. Pimley asked a Henituse knight, “Is it okay to let Young Master Cale drink so much?”

 

“Yes! There is nothing in his hand. Thus, it is safe. He promised he won’t throw any bottles!” The guard cheerily explained.

 

Pimley frowned and he turned to a knight of the Nyphan household, who also had a similar look of puzzlement. Pimley was talking about Cale’s safety and alluding to the fact Cale was 16 but was downing bottles without any limit in sight. But the Henituse knights were referring to themselves. Pimley just shut up after seeing the conversation take an odd turn.

 

He thought back to the person he knew as Cale Henituse within the walls of the Nyphan Manor. It was different from the Cale Henituse he’d seen on this trip. 

 

Cale swung another large pour. He grinned, “Owner! Your alcohol tastes pretty good! Much better than I expected!”

 

Cale didn’t seem to know that the Nyphan guards and Pimley were looking at him, instead focusing on praising the alcohol and accidently knocking bottles over. They had been drinking for two hours already. There were some who were not drinking just in case something happened, but the majority of the envoy was enjoying the festive atmosphere.

 

‘They were all so nervous for the first hour, tsk’ Roksu reminisced as his face grew hotter with another swing.

 

He didn’t flush as easily as Cale, but he was starting to reach that point so he slowed down. When Cale had ordered them to gather, as they would be drinking, the soldiers showed up with their helmets on. Roksu couldn’t believe it. Cale also seemed dumbfounded but told them he will not throw any bottles to help them relax claiming that “Are you trying to spoil my mood? I need a good atmosphere to drink, you fools! Argh- fine, I won’t throw anything! How about that? Will you stop looking so ridiculous then?”

“This village may be small, but there are a lot of mountains around it. The alcohol is a special alcohol I made with fruit and herbs from the mountain. That is why it is a bit expensive.”

As the old man mentioned, the alcohol really did taste great. Cale admired the alcohol, and lifted the bottle up to the old man.

“Do you have a lot of these?”


“Yes. Quite a bit.”

 

“Then get some more and send it around to everybody here.” 

 

“Young master, you don’t need to-”

The Vice Captain shouted out with a flushed face, but his eyes were focused on the bottle in Cale’s hand. The rest of the soldiers were looking at the same thing. Naturally, Cale was aware of what they were thinking.

“Just drink. I’m telling you to drink. Got it?”

The eyes of the soldiers who were present all started to sparkle. It was the first time they became excited to see a bottle in Cale’s hands.

Cale watched the excited inn owner bring alcohol and snacks for everyone there with a sharp gaze. Roksu observed him over the rim of his bottle, repeating the information from [The Birth of a Hero].

Cale Henituse. This human had a strong alcohol tolerance. Everybody thought he had a low tolerance because his face flushed easily and he caused a ruckus whenever he drank, but the truth was that he did all those things without being drunk at all. That was why Cale’s head was perfectly clear right now. 

He drank for another thirty minutes or so before looking toward Roksu, who got the signal. Cale started to speak, “Oi, Roksu, come support me. I want to rest now,”

“Young Master, I will do it,”

 

“It’s okay. Vice Captain, rest a bit today,” Roksu spoke, standing up and making a show of holding his chest, shaking his head, and blinking his eyes a few times, “The rest of the soldiers as well. You’ve all worked hard with the Baron issue. This is not a dangerous area and I feel bad for the soliders on guard duty, but the rest of you can relax and enjoy yourselves,”

 

“Young Master–”

 

“Roksuuuuuu!” Cale’s whine echoed and Roksu turned, just catching Cale who ran towards him. The teenager tugged at the older’s shoulder, “Come! Come! Entertain me until I sleep!”

 

“Sure,”

 

It would become complicated if Hilsman or the others followed him. Thankfully, none of them approached after seeing Balint come up beside Roksu and follow silently behind them. It was probably because Balint did not drink at all and all the Nyphan guards trusted Cale and Roksu with ease. They had nothing to worry about since a mage like Balint would go up with them. And the cherry on the cake was that Balint had assigned two of the Nyphan Guards to stand at the hallway at their rooms.

 

As they passed by Ron and Beacrox, Roksu mumbled, “Come up to my room in a few minutes,”

 

When they got out of their sight, Cale dropped the act and he walked the remainder of the way, slightly cradling his head. Roksu had already had Balint make some sobering medicine and prepare something that looked like a healing-potion to contribute to the idea that Cale was sober again.

 

Cale didn’t want Ron and Beacrox to even risk catching wind of the act so he had requested this. Of course, Roksu did as told but did not mention that Ron will probably have doubts regardless. As they passed the guards, who saluted, Roksu cleared his throat and told them, “No one is to enter our rooms. Except Ron and Beacrox. Even Pimley is forbidden. You are the only two that will manage this floor until Balint comes and tells you otherwise,”

 

“Yes, Young Master,”

 

The three entered Roksu’s bedroom and Cale sat down at the table, holding his head. A cup of tea was placed in front of him and he took it, drinking it down even as he cringed and twisted at how bitter it was. Not too far, Roksu made a similar reaction. He then drank some water and brought the magic box towards Cale, who blindly used his finger to unlock it. Balint was currently pouring him the “healing potion” just as Ron and Beacrox walked into the room.

 

Cale tilted his head back and drank it, shaking his head and exhaling. He cursed and rubbed his head. Seeing Ron, he asked, “My sword?”

 

“Hear it is,” Beacrox answered and it was then Cale noticed the two weapons in the room. One was a greatsword and the other was the longsword Cale would be using.

 

“Everyone,” Roksu grabbed their attention. He had come from behind the privacy screen where he had changed, “Here,”

 

Black clothes were thrown at all of them.

 

Catching his, Cale opened up and found a hooded and masked set of clothes in all black. The only color was the single red star and five white stars on the chest area. Cale’s nose scrunched up, at the stitching.

The orb from yesterday should temporarily stop the magic recording devices, but that was not enough. Roksu did not want to get caught. That was why they had been drinking since the middle of the day and he prepared these outfits.

Roksu kept the mask off for now, “They’re the clothes of the–”

 

Roksu flinched, body leaning backwards as a whistle of wind flew by, the tips of his hair making contact with the dagger that now placed itself in the wall next to his head.


The room went still and Balint immediately moved to stand in front of Roksu, a hand outstretched and his eyes narrowing sharply behind his glasses, “What is the meaning of this?”

 

Ron had thrown the dagger.

 

His face was devoid of any smile and his eyes were like death itself. He showed teeth, glaring darkly at Roksu, “Hah…I knew it. Something was off…”

 

“Ron,” Cale stood up, alarmed by the situation, “Ron, what are you doing?”

 

Cale was about to step forward when he wrist was caught. He was pulled back and found himself standing behind Beacrox, who had grabbed his greatsword. The chef’s face was twisted into an anger and disgust Cale had never seen before, “Stand back. Young Master, this man is dangerous,”

 

Roksu looked at the two and then he glanced at the outfits. He asked slowly, “...do you two know the name of the Secret Organization?”

 

“Secret- what?” Balint glanced back.

 

Roksu stayed where he was, eyes fixing between the two Henituse servants, “The clothes I gave you. I stitched the stars on, that’s why they’re crude. But I did it because the secret organization that is partly responsible for the dragon’s imprisonment has this uniform…”

 

He then narrowed his eyes, a surprise grin curling up, “But…judging from this. You seem to know their actual identity,”

 

Cale stared at Beacrox’s back. He recalled what Ron had told him about their true identities months ago. He speaks carefully, “When the Molan house fell…the ‘Arm’ you mentioned...”

 

Ron held up another dagger, pointing the blade at Roksu, “How do you know of this group?”

 

Roksu didn't respond, just taking in the information.

 

Cale stepped forward, reaching out and grabbing the chef’s arm, “Beacrox…please lower the sword. I know he’s telling the truth. I was the one who bought the outfits,”

 

Beacrox swallowed, teeth grinding together. Cale turned to Ron, while tightening his grip on Beacrox, “Ron. We don’t have time for this. That Mana Disturbance Deivce will go off. We’re on a time crunch, remember there’s a kid out there! Can we do this later if we must?”

 

The room remained at a standstill until Ron put his daggers away, “For now,”

 

Beacrox followed and Cale sighed in relief. He moved and ordered once, “Alright. Everyone get ready or else we’ll miss it,”

 

Balint didn’t move away from Roksu, until the teen assured him he’d be fine. After they’d all changed, they all pulled their hoods and masks up. Roksu opened the window and he motioned to Balint, who cast a simply floatation spell to get them out of the inn from the second floor. 

 

After that, they headed towards mountain with the Viscount’s Villa and the Dragon’s Prison.



 

 

 

Notes:

the angst is angsting.

I'm a sucker for angst.

i live for angst

there's a very big part of my soul that wants to give this book a bad ending for the hell of it (it's very possible btw. the ending and most of the plot is lwk fleshed out. its just the getting there part that is annoying)

Chapter 20: Blue Eyes Meet Starry Sky

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The location that Balint buried the black orb was out of Roksu’s expectations.

 

The Viscount’s villa was 30 meters away from the dragon’s cave. Balint had buried the black orb 50 meters away from that cava, in an area filled with trees and shrubs, making it very difficult for the orb to be located.

 

“Balint, you’re kind of amazing,” 

 

“Something like this is a simple matter,”

 

He was saying it easy but Roksu saw how Balint slightly adjusted his glasses. Cale, Roksu, Ron, Balint, and Beacrox crouched around the location where the black orb, officially known as the Mana Disturbance Tool, was located, and looked toward the cave entrance that was 50 meters away, as well as the Viscount’s villa that was farther away.

 

“You remember the plan?”

 

Roksu had explained the plan on their way over. Realistically speaking, there wasnt much of a plan.

 

“There are a total of 13 people on guard at this time.”

 

Roksu recalled the information he read in [The Birth of a Hero]. The Black Dragon was smart, like most dragons. It had been gathering information for the long four years it was held captive, and there was a reason it attempted its escape 2 years later at around this time. There are, approximately, a total 30 people residing in the villa in two years. Originally there were about 100 people, but it slowly went down as they realized that nobody really came to this area. As such, Roksu had asked Cale to gather some information to confirm the numbers. 

 

At the current time, there were about 60 or so people in the villa. Among the 30 mentioned in the novel, there were 3 high-leveled knights at the Vice Captain’s level, as well as 7 mid-leveled knights. There were also soldiers, the torturer, and random laborers. The number of people here showed just how much attention the Marquis has been putting onto this location.

 

With the estimation of the novel, Roksu decided to operate under a double. As such, the plan was formulated under the assumption that there were 6 high-level knights and 14 mid-level knights. Most of the people were laborers and average soldiers, so it should not be that difficult. 

 

Additionally, Roksu had Balint, Ron, and Beacrox. A decently strong mage and the heir and head of an assassin household. Cale’s strength was also not to be underestimated. 

 

“Let me explain one more time. There are two high-level knights and three mid-level knights at the cave entrance, as well as 5 soldiers. Inside the cave, there is just two high-level knight and the torturer is at the end of the cave,”

 

Whatever the reactions were, Roksu didn’t care. The important thing was that the black orb would activate soon and that they needed to move quickly in response.

 

“The magic recording devices located from the villa to the cave entrance will not work for 40 minutes that’s to the black orb Balint buried. That is the same for the alarms, magic, traps, and anything else. Nothing will work for 40 minutes,”

 

They needed to domesticate this dragon, the greatest magic-using creature in the world, but they could not ask any mages for help. That was why Marquis Stan chose to fill this area with magic items instead. The reason that there were only a few guards around the entrance was also because they trusted their magic items.

 

That was why the dragon had no choice but to cause a mana explosion to escape.

 

 ‘An eye for an eye, and money for money.’

 

Since the Marquis used money, Roksu used money(Cale’s money)as well. Roksu patted the magic bag on his waist. This was a magic bag that allowed you to store a lot of items. Inside this bag were all sorts of magic items, useful tools, and objects.

 

“We just need to take out the guards?” 

 

Naturally, the three servants would be doing most of the battling. Cale would assist in clearing the path for Roksu once they got near the cave. Why would Roksu battle when such people were next to him? Roksu thought paper-cuts hurt a lot, so he didnt want to even think about getting cut by a sword.

 

“Yes,”

 

He patted Cale, who smiled beneath the mask, “Old man, make sure to stay behind me,”

 

“Of course,” 

 

He would stay far away.

 

“We will live up to your expectations,” Balint assured.

 

“Yes. As I mentioned, make sure they see our outfits and knock them out. Don’t kill them, don’t show them your sword art. You remember what to do after that right?”

 

“Of course,” Ron hummed, “We remember it all,”

 

“Good, I’ll leave it to you all,”

 

“What if we accidentally kill them?” 

 

Roksu paused at Beacrox’s question.

 

Cale nodded beside him, “Yes. What if there’s no other way,”

 

‘These- these vicious lunatics!’


Roksu sighed, “If there’s really no other way, do it. Just don’t get hurt,”

 

He handed them all a voice changing device. It would be bad if they had to talk during the fight and they reconginzed their voice.

 

“It’s expensive, so don’t break it,”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Not a word out of you, punk,”

 

Cale frowned, giving a mock glare of offense.

 

Roksu verified the time with his watch, ‘Five minutes left’

 

The sky had already gotten dark, and it was night time. Roksu then recalled the conversation Cale informed him about that the redhead had with Billos.

 

‘The magic items that have been influenced by the Mana Disturbance Tool will instantly stop working, and most of them will turn off to prevent it from blowing up. However, the highest quality magic items will start beeping to signal that they are broken. It isn’t like alarm magic, instead, it is more like a clock alarm.’

 

‘It will probably be loud?’

 

‘I don’t know where you plan on using it, but it should be loud enough for the enemy to hear.’

 

‘However, if there are a lot of magic items in the area, it will probably get chaotic with all of the alarms going off at the same time.’

 

Chaotic was enough for Roksu.

 

“Get ready,”

 

Ron folded up the handkerchief he was using to wipe his daggers and put it in his pocket. Beacrox already had his greatsword at his side, prepared to be lifted and swung about. Cale checked the straps of his sword sheath once more, making sure it was tight around his waist. Balint, who would mostly be support and a guard also had a few daggers to use as his mana would not be entirely functional.

 

Once all of the preparations were finished, Roksu stood up.

 

Brrrrrrrrrrring.

 

Something started to vibrate right underneath where Roksu had been sitting. The black orb had started to activate.

 

Click. Click.

 

The second hand of Roksu’s watch slowly approached the set time. 

 

And finally, the last click.

 

“Let’s go,”

 

At Roksu’s orders, the servants followed the plan and ran ahead quickly. Cale grabbed Roksu by the wrist and the two of them ducked down a slightly different path to hide their presence until the end when they entered the cave. Peering through the trees, the two of them could follow the others.

 

At the same time,

 

Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrring-

 

The black orb finally activated.

 

“I guess they aren’t all the highest quality magic items” Roksu muttered

 

Some of the magic items started to ring loudly to sound their status. Roksu and Cale followed behind the others from the hidden shades of the surrounding shrubs and headed toward the cave.

 

Starting now, it was a battle against time. 

 

Ron and Beacrox were already fighting against the knights in front of the cave. 

 

‘Scary bastards.’

 

In that short amount of time, the soldiers already had injuries on their arms and legs and were knocked out on the floor. 

 

“Who are you? How dare you come to this place!”

 

Ron easily dodged the attack of a high-level knight. He then took a step forward and made a deep cut on the side of the knight. He then avoided the blood spurting out of the cut, and slid around, to attack the knight's back, followed by the back of the knight's neck. The knight fainted instantly.

 

Cale blinked, eyes sparkling slightly.

 

“Shit! What the hell is going on?” the cry echoed.

 

“Cale,” Roksu spoke seeing the high-leveled knights inside the cave showing up.

 

“Got it,” Cale grinned.

 

Cale released Roksu’s wrist and showed his presence, unsheathing his sword. Roksu remained off to the side, but his eyes fell naturally to Cale who charged without hesitation at the knights, who were soon startled. The sword swung at the closest knight, who stepped back and countered stepping forward and shooting the blade towards Cale. The teenager sidestepped, body twisting and crouching down. Using his knees, Cale shot upwards towards the taller man, his sword making the move of a large swing. The knight leaned back, bringing his sword up to block while the second knight moved to make a joint attack at Cale’s flank.

 

Cale grinned and he dropped down to the floor, keeping the momentum with his sword that made a deep cut on the first knight’s thigh. As that happened, Cale jumped between a gap of the knights and quickly slammed his hilt down the back of the second knight's back. The two stumbled in surprise, the first grimacing at the wound and the numbing feeling that began to spread. 

 

Cale, however, did not let them breathe.

 

Roksu watched, eyes wide in disbelief.

 

‘It’s barely been a few months. No- hold on– why is he so viscous?’

 

Taking on two high-level knights was no simple matter. Cale, who had just begun training, was told do to one thing if he came to them. He had been provided several other tools to aid him and his sword had been slightly dabbed in paralysis poison. However, it required him to cut at the other party. Cale’s movements now were nothing short of impressive. Even if the guards were caught off guard, the strength and power Cale was demonstrating was…scary.

 

From not too far, Beacrox who was making his way to support Cale, felt a surge of surprise and interest go through him.

 

‘Has he been practicing secretly?’

 

Cale’s weaponry had similar traits to Beacrox and Ron, who were teaching him, but there were some odd characteristics. Some of his movements were extremely fluid as if he’d performed the move a thousand times. When Cale was learning with Beacrox, one of the things both assassins had noted was that as clean and elegant as Cale’s noble swordsmanship was, it was precise. Deadly precise. The moves that Cale made when sparring with or without a weapon were intense. Each of his strikes seemed to head straight for a vital point without so much of a thought.

 

“What the fuck!”

 

One of the high-leveled knights scowled and his sword became inputted with their aura. Immediately, Cale’s eyes sharpened and he turned to defensive, avoiding meeting the sword head-on. 

 

Beacrox swung his sword powerfully at the mid-leveled knight he was handling, dashing forward and reaching Cale’s area to block a strike from the first knight and allowing Cale a breather. The young master frowned, but the two were soon back to back, “I was handling it,”

 

“You were,” Beacrox admitted, “Let’s wrap it up,”

 

Cale nodded and he glanced at the trees and made a sharp whistle. Roksu took the signal and dashed out, heading for the cave. 

 

“Block them!” Roksu ordered as Cale and Beacrox both quickly arranged themselves to block the path to Roksu. 

 

As soon as Cale had managed to cut at the wrist of one of the knights, Beacrox made a large movement and Cale took the notion, “I’m going,”

 

“Go,”

 

Cale quickly turned and let Beacrox, and Ron who soon met them, handle it. Balint was further back, handling the soldiers and ensuring they would remain knocked out, breaking and handling the weaponry. With father and son side by side, the Molan duo matched with one another and quickly attacked a knight’s neck and stomach at the same time.

 

At that moment, Cale heard some ruckus from far behind them. He swore and increased his speed to where Roksu was avoiding a soldier. 

 

“Intruders!”

 

It was coming from the villa.

 

Cale readjusted his sword grip and made a powerful downward swing. The soldier noticed him and tried to turn, blocking the sword. But Cale made no adjustments, he slammed down, the blades echoing against each other. Cale pulled back and moved closer, pulling his sword back and punching upwards with his hands to make contact with the man’s chin. 

 

“Ugh-”

 

Cale then stepped out of range of a sword swing and grabbed his sword sheath to slam against the soldier’s head, sending him down. For good measure, Cale quickly used his sword hilt and smacked the back of the soldier's neck.

 

As Cale was acting as a distraction, Roksu entered the cave. After verifying that Roksu had gone ahead, Cale whistled again and the three servants all pulled back, standing where Cale had just been, blocking the entrance against the enemies.

 

Ron smirked, looking at the torches coming from the villa, “Come,”

 

Cale ran down the tunnel, catching up to Roksu relatively quickly. The older could not pause, but he turned and scanned him up and down, “You did well,”

 

Cale was panting slightly, but he smiled at the praise and sheathed his sword for now. By the time they arrived at the back, the only other person in the cave was in a state of chaos.

 

“Why, why?! Why is the Magic Crystal Ball not working?!”

 

The Magic Crystal Ball that the torturer held onto was one of the emergency backups that Venion had prepared in case something went wrong.

 

“D, don’t come here! Do you know what is in here?!”

 

The torturer was shaking violently while looking at the two teens. He had no choice but to be scared. If the torturer received an attack higher than an average person’s strength, he would instantly blow up.

 

It was one of Venion’s safety measures as well. The strength of the blast would make the prison key and the prison itself blow up with the torturer as well. Naturally, the torturer knew about this.

 

“If you come, everyone here will die!”

 

“How scary,” Cale deadpanned while Roksu, “Tsked”.

 

Roksu took out something from his bag and calmly pulled off the cap. He then not so hurriedly tossed it onto the ground in front of the torturer, who flinched. He was in such a state of chaos he didn’t even think about the hissing sound that was being released. 

 

Roksu glanced at Cale, who had pulled out a small vial and walked forward, hiding it. He spoke calmly, “Hello, sir, it's alright. Stop panicking. We understand your role. We’re not going kill you,”

 

‘We’re going to poison you instead!’

 

The torturer flinched but Cale kept speaking in such a gentle and calm tone. Roksu was once again bearing witness to the acting that Cale had at his disposal. Like always, it was impressive and worked.

 

The torturer carefully reached out and Cale took the torturer’s hand, smiling behind the mask gently. He reached up, gently pulling the torturer into a hug-like thing, still muttering softly. Without a blink, he stuck the needle into the puncture and the torturer flinched slightly. Cale frowned, “Oh don't worry. This isn’t killing you. It’s a medicine we all took. There’s poison outside right now,”

 

The torturer couldn’t formulate anything as he shook and just collapsed, unable to move or speak as he forcibly shook. Cale placed the empty syringe away and bent down, rummaging through his clothes.

 

“Found it!”

 

He grabbed the key and closed the eyes of the torturer who had begun to lose awareness cause of the poison. Cale briefly wondered if he had admitted too much.

 

‘Well- Roksu hyung said it didn't matter even if he dies, so who cares?’

 

A light shone over him and Cale glanced up to see Roksu holding up a torch. Roksu once again verified that Cale was uninjured before motioning him forward to the farthest corner of the cave.

 

Once they arrived, they could see a curled-up black existence inside this now-useless magic prison. It was the dragon. The thing that shocked the two of them more than the dragon itself was the blood covering the dragon and the scent of blood in the air.

 

Cale quickly approached the prison, expression twisted, “Those bastards…”

 

Roksu stared at the dragon who continued to keep its eyes closed, even as Cale approached. The dragon was probably in a state of chaos right now. 

 

Cale inserted the key into the lock and opened the iron prison with a click. He slowly pushed open the gate and entered into the prison. It was pretty large to be called a prison. There were whips and other torture tools, as well as the luxurious couch that Venion sat on to watch. Cale headed to the corner of the prison.

 

A small figure about 1 meter long was lying on a stack of hay in the corner. The inner eyelids of the dragon were shaking as it lay there with its eyes closed. There were chains on all of its limbs, and the mana restriction chain was on its neck, making it unable to use any strength.





Cale felt his heart squeeze. He reached up and lowered his mask, crouching down in front of the dragon, “Hello there,”

 

The dragon did not open its eyes even after Cale called out to it. He smiled sadly, repeating softly, “Two years…hah…that crazy Venion,”

 

“It’s time to go,” Roksu spoke up, checking his watch.

 

“Alright,”

 

Cale used the key he had obtained from the torturer to undo the chains. 

 

The dragon opened its eyes at that moment. Cale started to smile after looking at the dragon’s eyes. It was a very strong gaze that had not lost its will to live just yet. That was not taken away yet. It was a gaze with a strong desire to live. That was why it was filled with energy, anger, and resistance.

 

It was the gaze of a dragon.


“What a good look,” Roksu had seen it as well


Cale lifted the dragon into his arms, cradling the creature securely but gently. He walked out of the cage and looked at Roksu, “Old Man the injuries,”

 

“First, let's get out,”

 

He had brought(Cale had bought) a high-grade healing potion to use it, however, he needed to wait until the mana restriction chains were off. The would potion only work properly if the mana, which was as important as a dragon’s heart, was no longer restricted. Roksu lowered his mask and looked at the dragon, who met the gaze. Roksu smiled upon seeing it and then turned to lead Cale to the other side of the chamber where the torturer seemed to be guarding. Outside, the battle was ending and the other three would soon join them.

 

As Cale held the dragon, Roksu started to pat the cave wall with his hand. He kicked the torturer with his foot to get him out of the way and continued to pay every aspect of the wall. The dragon growled after seeing the torturer but stayed still and continued to focus on Roksu. His eyes also glanced up as Cale brought a soft hand to stroke the top of its head, “Don’t worry, little one. We poisoned him and knocked him out,”

 

‘Venion’s last line of defense should be around here somewhere’ Roksu didn’t bother with the dragon or Cale talking to it.

 

Like all the members of the Marquis Stan’s family, Venison was extremely worried about someone intruding while he was inside. He had created a secret tunnel to use as an escape route if something like that ever happened. If the torturer knew about it, he probably would have used it to escape earlier, but, sadly, even the torturer did not know about this escape route.

 

‘The novel said there was a flat area on this bumpy wall– ah, here it is,’

 

There was a flat area about the size of a person’s hand on this bumpy cave wall. Although Venion looked like he had OCD and would never do anything like training, everyone in the Marquis’s family had learned martial arts.

 

‘If you use a strong enough force on that location, the wall will open’

 

It was not a magic device. Instead, the force of the impact made the device move. Roksu turned his head to look towards the people who entered and asked, “All done?”

 

“Yes, Young Master,”

 

Beacrox lightly swung his sword in the air to get rid of the blood on it. Ron’s daggers were already hidden away. As the three approached, they all turned towards the dragon. Balint and Beacrox both frowned while Ron’s smile twitched, slightly falling. It was natural after seeing such a small creature covered in blood. 

 

Roksu had never seen such anger in Balint’s eyes as he turned to stare down at the torturer.

 

“Balint,” 

 

That was why Roksu called out to his servant. Balint still sent a dirty glare at the torturer while reporting, “As you ordered, we left the escaping workers alone. We also made sure that all of the strong individuals would not be able to fight,”

“Good job,”

 

He pointed to the flat area on the wall, “One of you. Punch this spot,”

 

Beacrox stepped forward, “As strong as possible?”

 

Thinking back to the earlier sight of Beacrox and his greatsword, Roksu thought in worry, ‘Are you planning on destroying the cave?’

 

“No. Control your strength. Just pretend you are creating a 10cm dent in this wall”

 

“Alright,”

 

Roksu quickly stepped away from Beacrox, finding himself beside Cale and the dragon. He stood in front of them just in case the wall broke in a messy way, sending bits up. 

 

Beacrox understood the signal to hurry and immediately punched the wall with his fist.

 

Boom !

 

“Wow,”

 

“Oh,”

 

Cale and Roksu both let out different reactions.

 

Screeeeeeeech-

 

A chilling screeching noise came out of the wall and an area the size of an adult male appeared to one side of the cave wall. Ron quickly took the torch from Roksu as the black-haired commanded, “Let’s go,”

 

Beacrox and Ron entered first, followed by Roksu and Cale with the dragon. The rear was taken up by Balint. The dragon remained quiet in Cale’s arms, with only the sound of its breathing coming out of it. However, the eyes that were staring at Cale were still extremely viscous. 

 

Rather than any gratitude for saving him, it seemed to be filled with thoughts of terror about being tortured by someone else, as well as anger and resentment towards humans. Roksu glanced at it and spoke firmly, “Stop staring at him like that,”

 

Cale looked down, seeming to notice the gaze. He turned back to Roksu, “It’s fine,”

 

Roksu shook his head lightly. 

 

‘Hm, I’m a bit out of breath,’

 

It wasn’t too bad, but he was definitely breathing harder than before. He glanced at Cale, who seemed to be fine. However, after another look, Roksu took note of the slight pant Cale was keeping quiet. 

 

‘Is he trying to not startle the dragon?’

 

Another thought crossed his mind, ‘Should I have carried the dragon? Cale is still pretty young and the dragon is not light’

 

It was obvious that a less than 1 meter-long dragon was decently heavy. While it would tire Roksu out as well, it would not be hard if was able to get his hands on ‘Vitality of Heart’. 

 

Regardless of his state, Cale held the dragon protectively in his arms. He was committed to not letting a single scratch befall the young child in his arms. The dragon was watching him and Cale’s black clothes started to become covered in the dragon’s blood.

 

After running through that dark and narrow tunnel for a few minutes, Ron suddenly called out, “There is a wall in front of us,”

 

“Hit the center of the wall with your fists with the same strength as before. Then we will continue to run as discussed,”

 

“Understood,”

 

Beacrox pulled his arm back and put some strength into his fist, hitting the center of the wall just as before. The wall almost instantly collapsed and they could see the night sky. They were outside the cave. 

 

Roksu took the lead as he looked around. This was the reason they needed the Mana Disturbance Tool to work on the entire mountain. Venison had put a magic recording device on this secret tunnel entrance as well. He was a very thorough person.

 

Roksu didn’t know exactly where this entrance was located, necessitating the Mana Disturbance Tool’s range. Speaking of, they did not have much time left. They needed to get out of the range of the magic recording device in the next one or two minutes.

 

Not that it was much of a problem.

 

The group followed behind Roksu and the assassin duo made new traces of their presence, or erased some traces as they passed. After hiding for so long and growing up in an assassin household, they were experts at creating and following tracks. After running away from the secret tunnel entrance for about two minutes, Roksu glanced at his watch.

 

“Stop,”

 

The alarms that were going off in the area suddenly stopped blaring. The black orb had stopped working.

 

“Huu…” Roksu took a deep breath.

 

After calming his heart a little, he looked around and eventually came to the dragon. He then started to smile.

 

The rebellious gaze was gone and the dragon was looking up at the night sky in admiration. This was the first time the dragon saw anything other than the cave walls in its two years of life. Roksu understood what the dragon was feeling and wanted to give it some more time, but he could not do that.

 

However…

 

A soft giggle echoed around them. Cale patted the dragon’s head once, his eyes raising and red eyes met the stars, “It’s beautiful. This is the sky. It is a place you will be able to visit freely,”

 

Cale had spoken softly to the dragon. The blue eyes of the dragon slightly shifted to Cale, but the anger did not form. Instead, it seemed to just take in the words before returning to look back at the sky. 

 

Roksu had let the moment simmer before breaking it.

 

“Cale,”

 

Cale, who was watching the dragon with a gentle gaze, glanced up. Seeing the look, he stepped forward and crouched down. He carefully placed the dragon on the grass, continuing to look at it. The dragon looked right back, finally tearing his eyes away and back to its current situation. Roksu walked and stood behind Cale. As the three stared, the blue eyes were filled with anger and resentment, as it curled its body up and looked ready to attack.

 

‘No wonder it continued to get tortured for four years. It won’t back down at all,’

 

That was why Roksu personally liked this dragon. It was different from himself. Growing up being abused as an orphan, Roksu, well, Kim Rok Soo, had given in. After that, he didn't want to be the main character of a story, like Choi Han. After giving in at a place he called home, he didnt think he had the strength to fight against the world.

 

“Hey,”

 

Roksu made sure the dragon was looking at him. Then, he crouched down, Cale slightly shifting so it was Roksu in front of the dragon. Roksu took out a pair of gloves and some scissors-shaped cutting tools. There were a lot of magic seals on both of the blades for cutting. He then put on the electricity resistant gloves.

 

This was one of the two items that had to be bought or rented in Billos’s name. This was not something you could borrow with money. Cale had spent a sum and the transaction had to be recorded under a false identity Cale had given.

 

The dragon was just staring at him.

 

Cale frowned slightly, noticing how the dragon’s eyes had stilled and its curling body had frozen, ‘Trauma. He can’t even ponder that its to get rid of the chains…’

 

Cale was about to open his mouth when Roksu clicked his tongue and approached the dragon. The chains were made with something similar to rubber. If it was made of metal, it would not have fit the growing dragon. That was why it was made of something with some elasticity.

 

Roksu grabbed the dragon’s neck.

 

‘It’s better to be as quick as possible’

 

The cutter headed for the dragon’s neck. The sharp blade shone under the moonlight and the dragon just paid attention to Roksu’s eyes. Roksu’s eyes were emotionless and peaceful.

 

The dragon closed its eyes.

 

At that moment, they all heard the snapping noise of something getting cut. 

 

The sound of sizzling echoed about and the chains were causing sparks in Roksu’s hands.

 

“What are you looking at?” Roksu scoffed at the dragon that had opened its eyes back to look at him and took off one of the gloves, handing it to Balint. 

 

Balint put on the glove and Roksu handed the chain to him before taking a potion out of his pocket. This also cost quite a bit to purchase. It made Roksu feel bad for asking for Cale to spend so much just in the last couple of days before they left. Roksu clicked his tongue and sharply stared at the dragon.

 

“Do you know how much money was spent on you?”

 

The dragon could hear the same words he heard quite often. He had heard it almost every day since he was born. 

 

Why do you not listen to me when I spent so much money on you? Guess you need to be beaten some more. 

 

Then he was beaten.

 

They said he needed to stop thinking for himself and listen to them as they continued to beat him.

 

However.

 

“Since Cale spent so much money on you, you better heal properly, you stupid fool,”

 

The dragon did not feel any pain. 

 

Roksu poured about half of the potion onto the dragon’s back and poured the rest into its mouth. Thankfully, the dragon did not resist and swallowed it down. 

 

Cale took out a handkerchief and moved forward, gently dabbing at the blood that covered the black scales. He didn’t want to see the blood of this child any longer.

 

After a few minutes, Roksu could only think it was really a dragon. The mana, which was equivalent to the dragon’s heart and the course of all its power, started to move in its body.

 

All of the injuries on the dragon’s body instantly disappeared and a blue aura that seemed to be the dragon’s mana surrounded its body like the wind.

 

This change made Roksu think about how scar and powerful of an existence dragons really were. On the other hand, Cale watched the sight with a proud smile, “There we are,”

 

The dragon should have no reason to get injured anymore. The smart dragon seemed to understand what had happened to its body, as its eyes came completely back to life. Roksu took a step towards the dragon. The dragon curled up while continuing to observe Roku.

 

Roksu ignored the dragon and asked, “What do you want to do now?”

 

“...”

 

Roksu started to smile when the dragon remained silent.

 

“I know you can speak the human language. You are a dragon. The smartest and strongest existence in this world,”

 

He asked once more.

 

“What did you want to do once you got free?”

 

“...I”

 

The dragon started to speak. It really did know how to speak human language. It was much smarter than humans. There was no way it did not learn the language in the last two years.

 

Cale smiled weakly, ‘It must’ve learned all sorts of terrible words,’

 

The dragon almost reminded Cale of himself when he was younger. No- not only him but his siblings and old friends. Noble children learned specific words quicker than others. They learned etiquette without pause. They knew what they could and could not do very quickly.

 

This dragon had most probably picked up the words that signaled pain the quickest. 

 

It made Cale think of Basen, who had learned quickly that the words “extended family” were not something of his, but rather something that hurt him. The thought had Cale slightly curling his fingers in the grass.

 

“I…”

 

The dragon could feel it in his heart. With his current strength, he could take down the two men in front of him. He was slightly scared of the men in the back- slightly curious about the man with glasses, but it would be possible for him to escape alive. He had gained the strength he had waited for so long to obtain.

 

That was why the dragon finally said the thing he had thought to himself over and over for the last two years. However, it was the first time he had ever said it out loud.

 

“I will live,”

 

He will live, no matter what it took.

 

“I will go away,”

 

He was going to go away from here.

 

He revealed his inner thoughts.

 

“I will not be tamed,”

 

“Yes. You are right,”

 

“Of course,”

 

Roksu and Cale were saying the dragon was right.

 

“You are a dragon. A DRAGON. You have the right to live freely,” Roksu nodded.

 

Cale nodded, “A dragon is a great being. You, little one, ought to do whatever you want, however you want,” 

 

Even a two-year-old dragon was stronger than most of the animals in the world. It had enough strength to survive on its own, and, normally, drawings were extremely independent and prideful. They generally wanted to create their own lair once they turned about two years old. It was completely worlds apart from a human.

 

Roksu looked into the eyes of the dragon, which still did not trust humans, and sternly started to speak, “I will not take care of you,”

 

He had no reason to look after something stronger than him. There were too many potential headaches to keep him around to pay back for their help. It was different from Cale. A dragon was beyond Roksu’s limits.

 

The dragon could not trust Roksu.

 

“Liar. Humans are good at lying,”

 

There was now anger in the blue eyes. It was not directed at Roksu, however. Dragons were naturally born with a lot of pride. This anger came from the years that his pride was trampled upon by humans.

 

Cale smiled, “What a smart kid. Humans do lie quite a bit,”

 

Cale easily accepted the dragon's words and Roksu continued, “Live however you want to live. What is it you want to do?”

 

“I-” the baby dragon lifted its head to look at the night sky. It was different from the darkness of the cave. It was dark, but there was still light.

 

“I hate humans. I want to be free,”

 

“Good,”

 

Roksu got up from his seat. He then took out some mid-grade potions and a smaller pouch from his magic bag and put the potions in the bag before handing it to the dragon.

 

“Live freely,”

 

The dragon’s black pupils enlarged and started to shake. However, there was still doubt and resentment in its eyes. Naturally, Roksu did not care.

 

‘This should be enough,’

 

He freed the dragon, screwed Neo and Venion over, and saved the village. More importantly, he did not need to take responsibility for the dragon. He could see it in its eyes that it did not want to follow him. It was a good conclusion.

 

He spoke to his party members in a satisfied tone, “Let’s go,”




He turned his back to the dragon with no regrets and started to walk. 

 

Cale gave a final smile to the dragon, “Grow up well,”

 

He then stood up and quickly followed after Roksu. Ron and Beacrox silently followed, focused on altering their tracks. Balint, who hesitated for a moment, saw the dragon turn its gaze away from the two teenagers. 

 

Once even Balint had turned away from it, the dragon lifted its head and watched them walk away, “I hate humans…they are evil…”

 

For some reason, the dragon was focusing on the race it despised rather than the night sky it was seeing for the first time. Its paw touched the pouch and handkerchief left behind by the two humans. He stared at them before lifting his head and staring at the red and black hair again.

 

Cale smiled freely, “Haha! I wish I could see the blood drain from Neo’s face!”

 

Roksu shook his head softly. He then remembered something, “Cale, are you tired?”

 

“Hm?” Cale looked surprised, “No. I’m fine,”

 

Roksu thought back to the cave, ‘I might’ve been wrong. It was dark and he does seem fine,’

 

It was probably carrying the dragon.

 

He nodded, “You did well, today,”

 

Cale smirked, “Naturally,”

 

Ron spoke up, “Young Master-nim, your swordsmanship is better than I initially presumed,”

 

Cale glanced back, before staring at his right hand. He spoke with a slightly questioning look, “Yeah, it was…fine? I was a little anxious, but when it all started and I swung my sword, I didn’t feel anything,”

 

He made a fist and turned around, now walking backward. His eyes were sparking with determination, “Beacrox! I want harder training!”

 

“We can start sparing each other, Young Master,” Beacrox was also very excited and intrigued.

 

“Yes!”

 

“No way!” Roksu cut in. He gave Beacrox a look, “Cale is 16. You are 28 and a seasoned assassin,”

 

Cale protested, “How come you’re dictating my training? You don’t even do anything!”

 

“Because you punk , you don’t know the first thing about self-preservation!”

 

“Hah?!”

 

The topic forgotten the 19-year-old and 16-year-old fell into banter, shoving and bickering with each other, and light insults spread about. Balint shook his head fondly, while Beacrox looked slightly annoyed at being ignored. Ron observed the interaction between his puppy young master and the suspicious black-haired artist.

 

‘There it is again…the black-haired punk has got the puppy young master to behave like that again,’

 

Ron shook his head of thoughts. For now, now that the dragon was rescued, he intended to continue the earlier conversation. He speaks up, turning to Balint, “You should probably go get the orb back,”

 

“Ah,” Balint recalled, “Excuse me, then,”

 

The mage then broke from the group, grabbing the bickering boys’s attention. Roksu asked, “Where is he going?”

 

“To retrieve the orb,”

 

“Oh, alright,”

 

Roksu turned around and he slowly walked backward, “...and you? What do you want now?”

 

Cale felt the atmosphere shift and his lips pressed together. He looked back, displeased, “ Ron .”



“This,” Ron lightly hits the star on his chest, “Where did you get this information?”

 

Roksu did not answer, only staring at Ron with the same emotionless gaze as always. The assassin repeated, “Roksu Nyphan, what connection do you have with Arm?”

 

“...so it is Arm,” 

 

Beacrox’s eyes had darkened at the very name, “You’re avoiding the question,”

 

“Ha,” 

 

Cale swallowed back his words. 

 

He understood Ron’s feelings. He had no idea that the organization was the same one that had massacred Ron and Beacrox’s entire family, kicked them from their homes, and forced them into hiding. To see the same symbol on someone they barely knew, their anger and suspicion were granted.

 

But Cale didn’t think Roksu was a bad person. He truly didn’t. Maybe he’s gone nuts, but he doesn’t think Roksu has any connection to the organization. 

 

Sure, Roksu knows a lot of information that is suspicious, but Cale can’t just doubt him. Whether that be because Cale had broken his oath completely, or because he knew Roksu well enough…it was unclear.

 

“Roksu,” Cale said, “Roksu, tell him honestly,”

 

“Whatever I say, they won’t believe…am I wrong?” 

 

Ron scoffed but did not refute the words, “You’re suspicious from every angle. A stranger who gets involved so abruptly and closely with my Young Master, information about a captive dragon, an Ancient Power. All of this is just the surface,”

 

Roksu hid back his fear at the resentment and distrust in Ron’s glare. He kept a neutral face, letting the words hang in. Glancing once at Cale, he met the same-colored eyes. Holding the gaze for a moment, he glanced back and said, “Your suspicions. Hold them silently until we reach closer to the Capital,”

 

“Why? What are you planning?” Beacrox demanded.

 

“There is a temple of the God of Death located in the capital,” Roksu explained, “I will make you a vow of death and explain,”

 

Cale’s stomach twisted, “NO!”

 

The other three all turned to Cale at the uncharacteristic panic and denial that echoed in the forest. The group paused and Roksu turned himself to face the younger, who was glaring at Roksu with annoyance and disbelief, “Is this something that requires such an effort? It’s not true! Right? Just tell us this! I’m sure you’re not part of some crazy organization like this, it- it doesn’t make sense!”

 

He turned to Ron, “Ron! Isn’t this enough? Can’t you just take his word for it?”

 

“Can I?” Ron asked calmly, gaze untensing slightly when facing his charge, “Young Master, can I take yours?”

 

Cale’s words died on his tongue. His eyes widened for a moment, an ominous feeling coming over him, “Wha- what? What do you mean by that?”

 

Ron had thought about it over and over in his head. Something didn’t make sense. Something was not adding up. And there were things- critical things that only Roksu knew about Cale. Ron could guess with almost 100% certainty, that it was a reason Cale was so attached.

 

“Young Master-nim. What does this man know about you that everyone else does not?”

 

Cale’s body went cold.

 

Notes:

haha did cliffhangers are so fun (as an author)

also- regarding what I said last time > ill be making a good ending and bc I'm a sadist, I'll also upload the "bad" ending (which is more of a tragic ending tbh?)

Also- now that Raon is here, please give me some nicknames for Balint, ogCale, and possibly the Nyphan siblings (?)

I'm currently thinking of:

Balint > Glasses Mage or Magic Uncle
Cale > (I've got options) rich human, reckless human, sassy human, red human...id love for more ideas though

Chapter 21: Loyalty does not Equate Trust

Chapter Text

The door shut behind Cale with a firm click. He leaned against it, listening to the footsteps that had been behind him stop on the other side. He knows Ron is aware of him being right there. He knows that if he stepped away, Ron would open the door and everything would flow like water and Cale wouldn’t be able to yell or scream like usual.

 

He knows that on the otherside of the door, Roksu is standing, his emotionless eyes trailing after him with that look. That weird concern he has and the calmness he has always looked at Cale with. 

 

Cale shuts his eyes for a moment.

 

“What does this man know about you that everyone else does not?”

 

He had been caught off guard. Completely off guard.

 

He had made a mistake, a terrible one.

 

The very question he had no longer expected to be targetted towards him arose with all the stars as a witness. Cale, had he realized he was faltering in his act, would’ve been able to control his facial muscles and maintain a confused neutrality. Would’ve been able to deceive Ron just as he had always done.

 

But he had been blindsided.

Had not realized until that moment that the perfect role he had played for 8 years was slipping the longer he mingled with the black-haired male next door.

 

Cale’s face had frozen.

 

His eyes had widened in a moment of disbelief and panic, head going numb. The words he had prepared died on his tongue and his now slightly trembling red-brown eyes looked at the man who had all but raised him.

 

“...what?”



 

Ron’s expression took in the sight that Cale had revealed and he felt anger rush through him. A dagger was once again in his hands and he pointed it quickly, the blade an inch away from Roksu’s neck, “You. What have you done to him?”

 

The sight of a blade broke Cale’s stupor. No- the sight of a blade targetted at Roksu. His eyes shifted and he dashed, pushing Roksu back and standing at the other end of the blade, “Wait- wait- No! I- there’s nothing! It’s not like that! He’s not holding anything over my head,”

 

“Young Master,” Ron pulled the blade safely away from his charge. He lowered his head slightly, “This Ron seems to have been failing in his duties,”

 

Cale’s eyes shook again and his throat felt like it constricted. His mouth opened to refuse but a hand suddenly clasped over and he was pulled, back coming in contact with Roksu’s chest. Ron and Beacrox both released more bloodlust.

 

“Butler,” Roksu’s voice was cold to Cale’s ears, “I know some things, yes. But I do not hold them over Cale’s head, because they are not things that can be used in the manner you are suggesting. No matter if its my claim or not, Cale has more than enough strength to dissuade and prove my mouth as distrsutful as your duty,”

 

Beacrox frowned, annoyed at the disrespectful tone Roksu was using to talk with his Father. However, unlike Ron, he did not reach for his sword. He stood prepared to, of course, but for now, the tension surrounded Ron and Roksu.

 

Cale reached up slowly, grabbing at Roksu’s wrist and tugging at it weakly. They all knew Cale could’ve pulled the hand away with enough effort, but it was clear he wanted Roksu to let him. Roksu didn't move for a moment, remaining holding his glare. At a slightly firmer tug, he let his hand be lowered away, Cale keeping a steady hold on his wrist, “I’m not being blackmailed. I’m certainly in no danger,”

 

“But you won’t tell me the truth,”

 

“Because it doesn’t apply to you,”

 

Cale weighed the words on his tongue, pondering how to spin this and how to weave it. He wasn’t foolish enough to try and end the topic. Ron’s suspicion was guaranteed no matter what. The actions he had been taking the past month, the requests, the things he’d had Ron do, all of it was natural to cause Ron to contemplate. And, as far as Ron was aware, the only change in Cale’s life had been his interaction with Roksu. This much, Cale could follow and Cale could understand. But even so- Cale didn’t want anyone making a vow of death over something like this. 

 

All of the tension was because of him.

 

“I…” Cale paused for a moment. He released a soft sigh and raised his head. His eyes unguarded and he let his sincerity peak out, let his tone soften and muscles unwind. 

 

That’s right, Ron was suspicious but Ron was also still doing his job. Cale hadn’t seen Ron this impulsive, this angry, before. Cale was dragging them into things without any explanations; he’d admit it wasn’t fair and he was using their stations to his advantage as always. But this wasn’t like drinking or playing lout. This was death. 

 

“Whether you know it or not, is of little difference.” 

 

Cale was smart, has always been smart.

 

He was the sole heir for nine years. The only child that Jour Thames could produce. He was praised and coddled for years, interests nurtured and the manor was his playground. He knew it like his own skin.

 

Cale had acted and thrown tantrums for years. As a child, of course, he was reasonable at first. He couldn’t just begin to do it, or else it wouldn’t be ignored or brushed aside. Cale was most hesitant around Ron, always just moody and stubborn, picky and quiet. Only when he saw the first sparks of wariness from others did he grow bolder.

 

A ten year old child is not a master. Cale developed and perfected his acting slowly. With the new Countess and second heir, no one gave him initial glances. He was upset, this was natural. He was acting out and frustrated, this was natural. Ron had been the same. Because Cale had played exactly as people expected him to. 

 

As always.

 

“You won’t have any effect. No, you’ve never had much effect,” 

 

Ron knew him better than most. 

Cale was careful around Ron the most. 

 

But Cale also knew Ron. He knew Ron just as he knew that Ron’s world was Beacrox. He knew it without a doubt. He knew that Ron was kind and indulged him because he was friends with Beacrox. Before.

 

So he lied and pulled away. Had thrown food and broken dishes. Had insulted the food he’d enjoyed.

 

Cale cut Beacrox off first. 

 

“The reason I do not tell you is simple,” 

 

Ron was a single Father playing servant. Beacrox was his world, his son. When Cale cut Beacrox off, he’d cut at Ron too.

 

“I don’t want you involved,”

 

He glanced at Beacrox, “Either of you,”

 

He released Roksu’s wrist, turning his head away, “Is that enough?”

 

A short silence came over them all. Ron remained fixed on the emotions he had not seen reflected in Cale’s eyes for years. Lowering his stance, he placed the dagger away, “I can hold on until the Wheelsman County. I’ll adjust the schedule to give us an extra day,”

 

Cale’s expression hardened, “Ron–”

 

“Fine,” Roksu placed a hand on Cale’s shoulder. Before Cale could protest again, Roksu addressed the redhead, “I will be honest with you too,”

 

“You don’t need to do that,”

 

“...No. I think I owe you this much,” 

 

Cale did not say anything more. Seeing the calm that finally came over them, Roksu mumbled, “Let’s return,”

 

Cale stepped away from the three of them and walked without another glance back.

 

Now he stood here, in the privacy of his room. He had placed the sword in a dimensional-pouch and changed into his clothes before leaving the room. He entered his room without a word to the two Nyphan Guards. He stayed leaning against the door until the steps walked away.

 

Cale locked the door and pressed off the wood. He threw the pouch on the bedside table and grabbed a set of night clothes. He entered the bathroom and filled the tub, washing himself off with long and firm motions. 

 

He was exhausted.

 

His arms were finally beginning to ache from the fight and his head felt airy. Without energy, he changed into his nightclothes and slipped under the covers of the bed. Closing his eyes, Cale pulled the blanket until he was almost completely hidden away. 

 

It was a shame that he awoke to the taste of blood in his mouth, a consequence of biting his lip to muffle the sounds of his despair. Cale sat up, groggy and panting, a sheen of sweat glazing over him. He sat there, lip throbbing and body trembling as he suppressed the feelings in his heart.

 

Silently, he pushed off the covers, placing his bare feet on the cold wooden floor, forgetting about the slippers he was meant to use. Standing up, Cale started to make his way towards the bathroom to wash the blood out and check how deep he’d bit. If it wasn’t much, he’d just apply some ointment and call it finished. As he did that and checked the clock, he was unaware of the invisible black dragon that had been startled awake by the movements and scent of blood. The dragon was sitting on a tree that looked into both Cale and Roksu’s room. Its blue eyes were watching the redheaded human pull out some bottles of wine and a book. It was clear the human had no notion to sleep again.

 

“Weird,” the dragon mumbled.

 

The black-haired human had slept later than the red-haired and was still asleep, clearly unaware of his companions movements. The black dragon had observed the redhead twist and turn on the bed. Cale would flinch and wince as if he was getting hurt. This is what made the black dragon confused as nothing was hurting him.

 

He observed for a little longer before he drifted back to sleep on the branch, only waking up when the sun was up. When he did, the redhaired human had got rid of any evidence of the night before and slipped back under the covers.

~~

 

Roksu casually nodded to Cale and picked up the glass of cold water that Balint had prepared for him. Cale was also drinking from a cup, except it was lemon tea. However, contrary to the usual denial, Cale just sighed when he saw it, grumbling but drank it.

 

Roksu took note of the signs of restless sleep.

 

‘Another not so peaceful night it seems,’

 

Cale was pretty active so his youthfulness and the mask of anger and ice he wore often diluted the signs of exhaustion. But for those who were the closest both physically and emotionally to Cale–Ron and Roksu–the eyebags were noticed.

 

“You took care of everything properly?” Roksu ignored it. There was nothing he could do about it anyway.

 

“Yes,” Balint nodded.

 

After they all had returned, Roksu asked if the servants could head back to erase their tracks and create a new set of fake tracks heading west. Seeing the confirmation, Roksu put himself at ease.

 

With this now dealt with, he could focus on the next work that required him.

 

“So, Puzzle City is next. That’s the middle point in our journey to the Wheelsman County,”

 

Cale hummed, “We should manage to hit Puzzle City, Millet, and Keys relatively quickly. Maybe just a week,”

 

Roksu nodded in agreement. Everything would be much quicker now if nothing happens during their journey. 

 

Once you get out of the Henituse territory that is surrounded by mountains, all the roads are well- paved from this small city in the Viscount’s territory to the capital.

 

‘That’s the reason that the Henituse territory has been safe until now, even if it is a bit annoying for the merchants.’

 

Even if you have a lot of goods to sell, it would be difficult for merchants to travel to buy those goods if the roads were rough. However, the merchants pushed through this inconvenience because the roads were paved as soon as they left the Henituse territory.

 

Furthermore, these paved roads allowed for the influential powers in the eastern half of the Roan Kingdom to gather frequently. That was why people in the capital were able to discuss many of the issues in the east, even though there were no nobles with a higher nobility than the rank of Marquis in the east.

 

Puzzle City was not the middle point in terms of distance, but in terms of time.

 

“But Young Master-nim,”

 

“What?”

 

“We checked the Viscount’s villa on the way back,” Balint glanced at Ron, who smiled slightly, understanding what was being referred to, “and they all seemed to be in a state of chaos. There also soldiers and knights leaving the village,”

 

“I’m sure they went to report,”

 

After regaining their consciousness, they probably sent people to Venion and investigated the area around the cave. However, that did not seem to be the end of the report.

 

“However,”

 

“Just say it,” Roksu started to frown at the bitter expression on his butlers face.

 

“A part of the exit route we took from the cave was blown up. Even the trees, grass, ground, and everything around it was a mess,”

 

“Oh!” 

 

Cale let out a surprised sound. He glanced at Roksu, who was still relaxed and said, “I’m sure the dragon did it,”

 

Roksu smiled as he stood up from his seat. Even if it is only 2 years old, the dragon was still smart. It knew someone may come to the escape route and probably decided to blow it up. Since dragons are also very sensitive to mana–as attributed to how the dragon kept glancing at Balint, who kept a firm distance away the whole time–it probably destroyed everything around it to destroy the magic tools in the area as well.

 

“It’s good enough that it didnt kill all of the fainted people. It’s probably holding back because it is still young and still has some fear,”

 

“I did sense strong mana there,”

 

“Dragon’s are really great,” Cale mumbled.

 

Roksu patted Cale’s head, “Don’t look down on the dragon just because it is small. You’ll regret it,”

Dragons were said to be large animals that were extremely petty. Roksu praised himself once again for leaving the dragon instead of bringing it with him

“Speaking of looking down,” Roksu glanced at Ron, “Have Beacrox prepare some drinks,”

 

‘What?’ Balint’s mind jolted.

 

He watched blankly as Ron bowed and receded from the room. He then watched from behind his glasses as Cale and Roksu stood up, the redhead muttering excitedly, “Oh! A hangover drink? Old man, I didn’t expect you to be so cultured!”

 

Balint looked helplessly at the clock that showed 7:00 am. 

 

Roksu looked at Cale and his own expression, “What wonderful expressions,”

 

They both seemed extremely tired and still slightly drunk. Roksu nodded in satisfaction, before heading down to the first floor. 

 

‘As I expected’

 

7:00 am was early, but the day was not yet over for some people. The Vice Captain was standing there, looking like he had never even drank last night, and was having a serious conversation with someone.

 

Roksu could see Ron place down some wine glasses, but eyes sharply glanced over. Beacrox also stood by the table, as if waiting for the two teenagers to sit down. He mumbled, “ “I thought I had used enough strength to make them unable to fight for about a day, but they are up and moving much earlier than I expected. I should use more strength against humans in the future.”

 

Roksu looked at Cale, who was also clearly unbothered– no, he looked like he was quite enjoying the situation.

 

‘...Am I the biggest coward here?’

 

“Young masters, I prepared the same alcohol you drank last night.” the inn owner brought two bottles of alcohol to them and the Molan duo stepped away.

 

“Old man, there is something that keeps coming to my mind whenever I see you.”

 

“Yes?”

 

Cale smiled at the nervous old man, and continued to speak.

 

“I think you are a really smart vendor. This is perfect for a hangover drink.”

 

The alcohol bottle opened with a refreshing sound, and Cale immediately poured a cup and downed it. His face almost instantly started to turn red. Cale purposefully made his eyes only half opened, and looked toward the Vice Captain. The Vice Captain was still talking to the other knight.

 

Roksu calmly took the bottle and poured a bit more calmly, taking the wine cup and taking a slow sip, supporting his head with his hands and making a show as if he had been forced downstairs.

 

Yesterday, we had a party to relax after a long journey until here. Everybody was drinking and relaxing. Nobody left the inn. But I still don’t understand why someone from the Viscount’s estate would be curious about that.”

 

The knight from the Marquis’s estate seems to have introduced himself as someone from the Viscount’s estate. The knight smiled at the Vice Captain’s suspicious gaze, but the knight still answered back with a serious expression.

 

“There was a thief that broke into the Viscount’s villa yesterday. A couple other knights and myself were on guard, but we lost a few items to the thief. After hearing that people from Count Henituse’s estate were here in the village, we came to see if the thief had stolen from the Count as well.”

 

‘Thief my ass. Well, I guess a dragon thief is a thief as well.’ Roksu took another sip.

 

Cale took a gulp directly from the bottle while listening. At that moment, he made eye contact with the knight who was at the Viscount’s villa yesterday.

 

“What are you looking at?” 

 

Cale’s eyes narrowed immediately and his eyes glinted harshly, “What the fuck is going on? Don’t tell me that damn Neo has decided to test my patience this early in the morning,”

 

The knight immediately bowed and turned his gaze away. The Vice Captain looked toward Cale awkwardly, before letting out a fake cough and answering, “Not at all Young Master. It seems a thief has visited the Viscount’s villa. The knight was checking if we seem to have lost anything,”

 

“The only thing lost is my mood and patience,” Cale hissed, slamming his hand down and leaning forward, as if he was about to stand up.

 

Roksu flinched slightly at the sudden actions. He looked at Cale silently, observing the act of a lout.

 

“Ahem,” Hilsman glanced back at the knight and answered confidently and loudly, “Our young master is drinking because his day turns out better if drinks in the morning. Furthermore, it is a hangover drink. He is the type of person who drinks to cure his hangover caused from dirnking too much the night before,”

 

Cale glared at Hilsman, unable to tell if that was an excuse or a mockery. He swung the bottle up, taking another heavy swing.

 

“I see. What an interesting young master,” the knight responded to Hilsman’s words positively, before respectfully bowing to Cale.

 

‘This should lessen their suspicion,’ Cale happily thought.

 

Cale felt like they should no longer have any reason to be suspected by the Marquis’s knight who came to the inn so early in the morning. The dragon happened to disappear while Cale’s envoy was here, and they were leaving the morning after, but there weren’t many reasons to suspect them.

 

Venion’s remaining subordinates here will think about the six starred outfits that the attackers were wearing, the ones that seemed to represent a certain organization, as well as the tracks that were leading to the west. Most importantly, however, is that they would never think that someone like Cale, who was called a trash, or Roksu, who wasn’t even a legitimate noble, would be able to do something like that.

 

“Then I wish you a safe journey as you continue on today.”

 

In addition, there was no way they could hold the eldest son of a Count from leaving when they didn’t have the Marquis, Venion, or even the Viscount with them.

 

Who would think that a noble that is drinking on the job would be normal? 

 

Roksu once again realized how much Cale’s little act helped. He could almost see Cale’s favorbility. Not that this would let Roksu stop trying to curb the kid’s drinking.

 

‘I’m sure Venion would not suspect us, even after finding out what happened.’

 

Venion and Marquis Stan were probably the people who knew better than anyone else that there was absolutely no relationship between Count Henituse and the secret organization. That was especially the case when it came to the dragon.

 

The two watched the knight leave the inn and Cale turned back to face Roksu, grumbling curses aimed at the Tolz family successor. Roksu let it run for a moment before two cups of honey lemon tea was set out in front of them.

 

Roksu’s eyebrow twichted, but he took the tea. He sees Cale about to ignore it and speaks firmly, “Honey tea is the best to cure a hangover. Right, Ron?”

 

Ron smiled and Roksu quickly turned away. Cale frowned down at the cup, “I don’t need this,”

 

Roksu takes a long sip of the tea. He repeats, “C- Young Master Cale. It is good to ease your stomach. You will feel sick from drinking so much,”

 

Cale’s protests were stopped when Roksu added, “If you feel sick, the journey will be even more unpleasant. Until we reach Spade City, we’ll be camping outside every so often,”

 

Spade City was the city where the Wheelsman Family’s Estate was housed. Count Wheelsman’s territory was located in the beginning parts of the Northeast, and he was neither very strong nor very wealthy. That was why he was able to build a close relationship with Count Henituse in the Northeast, where they did not have any dukes or marquis. Count Henituse liked this friendship because, for someone like him, whose territory was far in the corner of the Northeast, knowing someone who was the close to the capital was beneficial. As a result of this, the two heirs of the Countys–Eric and Cale–were very close and referred to each other as ‘Hyung’ and ‘Dongsaneg’.

 

From what Roksu has understood, Eric and Cale are still quite close and Cale still refers to Eric as ‘hyung’ even during his act. Additionally, Eric is very eager to spend time and communicate with Cale, sending letters and doing quite a bit of work when Cale sent a letter about the expansion of the Nyphan Family. Cale had shown him the letter without much worry since there were questions that needed to be answered that regarded the business, so Roksu had seen the lengthy letter. It was clear that Eric was quite fond of Cale and was very excited by the prospective change.

 

That was why, Roksu looked quite favorably upon a person the novel did not mention and was quite pleased to work with Eric.

 

Cale’s face twisted at the fact and he glared down at the tea, eyes shifting between bottle and cup. Despite the eyes, Roksu decided to veto it and reached forward, grabbing both bottles away and placing them beside him and away from Cale. The redhead looked at him in offense and had Roksu not been having a stubborn staring contest with Cale, he would've noticed the open jaws of the Henituse knights.

 

Hilsman tilted his head in thought. He’d never seen anyone take a bottle away from Cale. It was usually avoid the bottle and just give him more if he asks. Do what he asked to keep him calm. Don’t bother with anything else. This is what everyone in the Henituse Estate knew.

 

So Hilsman could only watch silently as the black-haired stranger that Cale had been getting along with calmly and firmly deny Cale the bottle and persuaded tea. Successfully too. Because the next liquid that Cale downed was the tea. 

 

Hilsman kept this interaction in his mind and he once again rethought everything he knew about his first young master.

 

When both boys were no longer feeling sick, they left the village and headed towards puzzle city. They ended up camping that night and continued the next day. When they awoke the next day however…

 

“What the ever loving fuck?”

 

“Language,” Roksu sighed helplessly at Cale’s mumble.

 

The two of them stood side by side, staring down at the animal corpse that was at their site. There was also a weird drawing. Balint stepped up being both young masters, lowering his voice, “I sense mana,”

 

Cale’s eyes widened and Roksu flinched

 

‘No way’

 

He stared at the corpse.

 

He turned around, “I guess we’re having steak,”

 

He nudges Cale and hisses to Balint and the redhead, “We know nothing,”

 

Cale’s lip twitch in amusement at Roksu’s attempt at obliviousness. He glanced back at the corpse, ‘What an adorable dragon,’

 

The next few days of camping as they get closer to Puzzle city, Cale had the honor of watching as each corpse causes Roksu to mutter lies and more attempts to fool himself that there was not a two year old black dragon following them.

 

“Dragons are independent and prideful. There’s no way they’d follow a human. Especially one that was abused by humans,”

 

Cale had to hide his laughter behind Beacrox when the next corpse was even larger.

 

Other than that, the journey to Puzzle City was uneventful. Compared to Disheller which was small and bustling, Puzzle City was larger and was clearly a well-run and wealthier district. As their carriage moved to the streets, Cale thought it resembled Rain City quite a bit, even though it was smaller.

 

“What’s the plan when we reach the inn?” Cale asked after the two of them observed through the windows.

 

“Relax and bathe,” Roksu answered, “Hmm, since we’re not scheduled to meet the estate owner until tomorrow afternoon, we could probably slack off,”

 

Cale thought for a moment, “Shall we sightsee? I heard Puzzle City was the city abandoned by the Gods during Ancient Times,”

 

Roksu raised an eyebrow, “What? I thought it was known for the rock towers?”

 

“It's related apparently,” Cale spoke boardly, lounging across his side of the carriage, “Pimley told me. Apparently the rock towers are some sort of prayer and meant for wishes. The people make wishes. Since the gods disowned them, they took their wishes into their own hands. Destroying a tower means overcoming an obstacle,”

 

Roksu thought about the other butler that attended to him, “Pimley told you?”

 

“Mhm. He said his sister-in-law was from Puzzle City so he’d visited quite a bit and offered to play tour guide if we wanted,” Cale hummed.

 

Roksu crossed his arms, “Well? Do you?”

 

“Hm?”

 

“Want to look around?”

 

“Oh,” Cale looked taken aback by the offer. He thought about it, “Hmm…sure. I can pick up my gifts for Basen and Lily. Ah, I should also pick up something for Eric Hyung and Young Master Gilbert. Mm- actually, you wanted to see the Ubarr Territory too, right? I'll need something for Lady Amiru,”

 

Roksu asked after a pause, “This might be too long of a journey….”

 

He didn't realize it until they were actually traveling but to travel the route they were doing was difficult. He pulls up a map of the Northeast region in his head, “The Ubarr Territory is farther east than the Henituse Territory, right?”

 

“They’re southeast of us, yes. Since they control the main part of northeast coastline and the Hais Islands,” 

 

Roksu placed a hand on his chin, “…maybe we should return to Rain City. We can visit the Ubarr Territory another time. Else this trip will be way too long,”

 

“Is that not the point?”

 

“Surely you'd like to go out again, right?” Roksu deadpanned, “Also. You'll have to return in time for the Noble Gathering of the Northeast Faction,”

 

“By then there's no way I'll go. Basen will probably go,” Cale shook his head. He then thought again, “Or wait. We're basically gone for a few weeks. This a few weeks of no rumors- FUCK!”

 

Cale sat up as if finally realizing what would occur. “I'm not even going to mess about- im on official work! Crap- my reputation is going to take a hit!” 

 

Roksu just stared in disbelief. 

 

‘This punk said he was going to use his position but it seems old habits are hard to kill. Damn it, there's no way this kid is already addicted right?’

 

Roksu shook his head, ‘No, there’s no way. Cale has shown multiple times he can manage his intake but chooses not to because of his stupid obsession with giving himself more trouble,’

 

“Isn’t it a good thing if your reputation goes up? Your word will have more weight and you’ll be able to have more of a control over the situation,” Roksu cut through Cale’s regret.

 

“I mean, you’re right but…” Cale was quiet for a moment, “That’s in the future and is temporary. War can’t go on forever. But, my- the goal I have in mind isn’t something I can just give up,”

 

Roksu almost asked for more information, but he held back his words. With the dragon and the situation with Ron, Roksu already had a lot going on. He also has to figure out the Choi Han situation as well. Would getting even deeper involved with whatever crazy situation Cale had going on be worth it?

 

‘Mm…it’ll be troublesome if he becomes a lout, though. I need Cale to manage things. His position will greatly elevate his say and if he can get along with Choi Han, I’ll be able to ensure the Henituse Territory is secure. Furthermore, as a noble, Cale will be able to have a large contribution and keep the other factions in check,’

 

Yes, Roksu did not want to be a hero for this world, but he certainly needed the hero party to form and for a strong enough defense to be erected. The Roan Kingdom was the oldest kingdom on the Western Continent, but it was average in all other aspects. They were not prepared for a war, especially one from the Northern Kingdoms, let alone the Mogoru Empire.

 

‘That’s right. I need to have Cale deal with everything and become someone close to the hero party. I’ll have to redouble my efforts on him,’

 

After they reached the inn, Cale told the group to rest and replenish anything they wanted. He also declared that he and Roksu would wash up and then spend some time in the city. Roksu gave a subtle nod at Pimley, telling him silently he was their guide. After that, Roksu explained that they would wrap up their work by tomorrow night and leave early the next morning.

 

Pimley informed them he would finish unloading the luggage and then prepare himself to guide them. Roksu had nodded and given a small word of thanks before heading off to his room. Both him and Cale washed their bodies and hair, before being guided into a pair of comfy black slacks, a shirt–a black that almost resembled a turtle-neck for Roksu and a white one with an elegant frill that just barely touched the sides of the beige waistcoat for Cale. Roksu wore a black waist coat and jacket, under a thick black coat with silver patterns that was buttoned up, only revealing the area of his collar which was covered by the shirt. Over the beige waist coat Cale was wearing, a white coat with gold latches and accessories sat. The latches formed a belt that caused the jacket to hug at Cale’s waist, leaving it secure that it did not come in the way of the black cloak that added weight to his shoulders. 

 

After being served some tea, Cale and Roksu took Balint, Ron, and Pimley to explore the city. They decided to walk around since Cale had to buy things anyway. Roksu also decided he’d pick somethings up for his siblings as well.

 

As they ventured the streets, Pimley would explain certain parts of the city or point certain famous establishments. Even though it was winter, the street was very filled and the sounds of vendors, buyers, children, and merchants danced over the area. As they walked, Balint spoke up, “The rock towers are at every door. Are the idea of wishes that important?”

 

“Quite so,”

 

Pimley had told them briefly about the story about the turbulent relationship between Puzzle City and Gods.

 

“Every single person makes one?” Roksu shook his head in disblief, “Is there a reason for me to worship a God who has abandoned me?”

 

Cale chuckled, “I don’t think they’re really meant for God since it’s clear the Gods won’t answer. It’s more a representation of their own determination,” 

 

Pimley turned back, as if hearing something curious, “I’m curious, Young Master Cale. Might I ask a question?”

 

Cale raised an eyebrow, “Go ahead,”

 

“Do you believe in any of the Gods?”

 

“What a crazy question,” 

 

Cale let out a short laugh. He shook his head, “No way. If I want something, I’ll just take it myself. What’s the point of asking a God who won’t answer,”

 

Roksu found himself nodding at Cale’s words. 

 

Ron told Pimley, “The Henituse Family, as far as I’m aware, has never believed to harshly in any religion,”

 

Pimley nodded with a grin, “A true reflection of the County,”

 

The group kept walking and Pimley suddenly spoke up, “Ah! Here is a famous place. It’s the Rock Tower Ruins,”

 

Pimley guided them to a place where multiple people were staring at a collection of Rock Towers that were displayed. Many even seemed to be making wishes. The group paused and Pimley asked kindly, “Permission to make a wish, Young Master?”

 

“Do I dictate that?” Roksu spoke blandly.

 

Pimley chuckled before he turned to make a wish. Balint also thought before making a small wish. Even if he didn’t believe it, it was a nice gesture. Cale looked at Roksu who hadn’t moved, “You won’t wish?”

 

“You aren’t either,”

 

“I already said what I think about something like this,” Cale crossed his arms.

 

Roksu hummed at the logic. He then explained, “I don’t believe in wishes,”

 

“Hm?” 

 

Cale was a little curious, but he didn’t ask with words. Just kept his eyes fixed and let a small questioning sound.

 

Roksu, naturally, understood.

 

“Because it will cause me to have high expectations,” Roksu brought his gaze to the rock towers, “It’s so much easier to live without high expectations,”






Cale’s lips parted, eyes not moving from Roksu’s face. The older was now focusing on the ruins, but his usually emotionless and peaceful eyes seemed to carry a heavy weight to them. Cale pressed his lips together tightly, before nodding slowly. He stepped just a bit closer to Roksu, red eyes looking down and becoming distant, “Yes…it is,”

 

“Young Master, I have a report,” Balint said after a small moment.

 

“Sure,”

 

Balint lowered his voice so Pimley could not hear, “The dragon seems to have followed us in the city,”

 

Cale and Ron both immediately smiled. 

 

“Ignore it,”

 

“I understand,”

 

Roksu mumbled, “Let’s go to the market,”

 

Cale sauntered up quickly, grabbing at Roksu’s coat to tug him down and whisper teasingly, “Old man, the kid is demanding attention. You should be more understanding!”

 

“Let go of me,”

 

“Hehe!”

 

They spent a few hours in the market, sightseeing, buying, and eating some food. Well, let’s be clear actually. After they reached the market, the three servants stayed close but also far back enough to watch the sight of the two teenagers explore. Balint and Pimley gave each knowing and fond smiles at the sight of their stoic and previously monotone Young Master flick Cale in the forehead and back away as Cale threatened to feed him some sort of sour food they’d stumbled upon.

 

Ron watched as Cale’s eyes which had been cold and sharp for years would spark and soften. He watched as the arrogant and cruel smirks turned into happy and teasing. Cale seemed like Cale, but he was different. And Ron would be a liar if it was bad to see. It was nice.

 

So he watched, the sharp gaze in his old eyes having turned considerate and calm, observing the two without suspicion. He listened as Cale haughtiness was met with dry jokes and there was a chime of mischievous giggles. 

 

‘Ah’

 

Ron suddenly had a thought.

 

Standing there, watching as Cale asked for Roksu’s opinion on a gift for Gilbert Chetter, the assassin came to a conclusion.

 

‘I guess I am a bit fond of this puppy’

 

Ron’s brown eyes took in Cale whining after Roksu had managed to tease him about something the two were bickering over. He must’ve been staring too hard because Cale’s eyes glanced over, expression turning confused, “Ron? Is something wrong?”

 

Ron Molan blinked once, before the usual benign smile pulled up, “Not at all, Young Master Cale,”

 

He sees Cale’s eyes widen just a bit. It’s been ages since Ron has referred to him at length. It has always been ‘Young Master-nim’. He thinks that something has happened, but he’s not finding himself wary of it. 

 

‘Well, if it’s Ron its fine’ Cale nodded, turning back to the conversation, ‘Ron, after all, is one of the most loyal servants of the Henituse household’

 

Chapter 22: A New Addition

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Roksu and Cale walked through the streets of the upscale part of Puzzle City. It was still quite early and cold, so the two of them were bundled up. And since they both ditched the humans that wished to follow them, Cale had a sword strapped to his waist, slightly hidden by the long cloak.

 

“So behind this area, there’s a cave?”

 

“Yes,” Roksu nodded, eyes fleeting around to note the large houses.

 

This was the district where the wealthiest residents of Puzzle City lived. Behind this area was a small mountain. And on that mountain, there was a cave where a person lived till they were 150. That was where the Vitality of Heart was located. 

 

Since they couldn’t take anyone with them, they naturally didn’t take a carriage either. The only reason Hilsman and Pimley finally let down their words is because Roksu had declared they’d be disguised. Thus, Balint had once again cast magic over the two of them, mimicking the same disguises he had given them last time. With this and Cale glaring daggers into everyone as if daring them to disobey, they were allowed to leave.

 

They soon reached the end of the district and the mountain. Cale and Roksu silently began to walk up, their boots crunching at dried leaves and ducking under a few branches. Cale pulled out his sword at one point, “Move,”

 

Roksu stepped back and let Cale just cut down the branches allowing them to traverse easier and quicker. Roksu realized something as they hiked, “It’s fortunate there’s no snow,”

 

“Very fortunate,”

 

As they searched for the cave, Roksu decided to bring up an overlying weight, “Cale. What is your opinion on Ron?”

 

Cale was momentarily taken aback by the sudden question. However, he quickly made up his mind and answered, “What do you mean? He’s an annoying old man,”

 

“Cale, you know what I’m talking about,” Roksu sighed, “It’s not that unreasonable seeing his suspicions. But I have been saying things, yet I’m not actually sure what you’re planning,”

 

“That’s cause I’m not planning anything,”

 

“You’re letting me handle it?”Roksu frowned, “I’m not fond of him,”

 

Cale smiled, “Yes, I can tell,”

 

“Ron has been your servant for 16 years,” Roksu suddenly announced.

 

Cale paused, glancing back, “Yes?”

 

“That means Ron has taken care of you before Countess Violan arrived,” 

 

Cale hummed, curious where this was going, “So?”

 

Roksu furrowed his eyebrows, “I’ve been operating under the assumption Ron doesn’t know of your little obsession. But every time I think about how long Ron’s been serving you, I doubt that assumption,”

 

“...”

 

Cale remained silent for a moment. The words replayed in his head and the two of them remained holding the gaze. In the end, Cale smiled. Roksu noticed the lack of emotion in the usually red eyes.

 

“Right, Ron has been my servant for 16 years. He is the only servant who attends to me properly. His only fault is his obsession with sour tea. Whether assassin or not, whether he is aware or not, it does not matter. Because Ron has not done anything to me. Ron is someone well-liked throughout the estate. This is a reason my Father can leave me to my devices. Ron has never left my side even when no one would fault him for it. That is enough for me to be subservient to him,”

 

The novel is recited in Roksu’s mind. His lips pressed tightly together.

 

Cale looked to the side, “If you’re asking about trust? Well, trust is a word I do not believe in. It is fickle and a contract that can never be advantageous. There is no person in this world that can be trusted,”

 

Cale brings his eyes back to Roksu’s, “You or Ron. Both are the same. You are both people I value. But I will never assign my full trust. I will believe in your loyalty, your person, your contracts,”

 

Cale turned back around and kept walking, “Those are worth more. This is something I have learned,”


Roksu’s eyes remained on the younger teenager who was on a self-imposed path to destruction. He had realized it, of course. The walls that were lowered within the Nyphan Estate were never all of them. He did not expect anything less. It wasn’t a surprise because Roksu was the same. He had also not completely given all the information or explanations to Cale. 

 

Contracts .

 

Ron was Cale’s servant. It was a contract.

Roksu and Cale only stood by one another because of their deal, because of the war. When it was all over, they would both go their separate ways. Cale’s reputation by then should be cemented enough that he can probably buy Roksu a piece of land and a villa, allowing him to live peacefully. Roksu is already planning on gathering money, so that won’t be a worry either.

 

That’s right.

 

But there was something about this conversation that made Roksu think there was a weight. The back of Cale looked oddly large to him. Too large, and too burdened. It reminded him of himself.

 

He didn’t like it.

 

There should not be another person like him in this world.

 

He alone was enough to live a life like this.

 

“Did you hear?”

 

Roksu flinched, glancing up to where a person had revealed himself. Ron softly landed beside him, but still hidden behind the tree if Cale turned around, “I changed his poopy diapers and raised him since he was young,”

 

Roksu and Ron held a firm gaze between them. Roksu turned away and began following Cale, “Do not follow us,”

 

“I know that, punk,”

 

Ron watched until the two had left his sight. He turned and walked back to the inn at a slower pace than when he came, “I shouldn’t have come,

 

They say you get more fickle as you get older. This fickleness was such a pain.

 

Cale and Roksu arrived at the entrance to the cave a few minutes later. Cale glanced at the small hole and then at Rosksu, “...you’re going through there?”

 

Roksu grumbled, “I shouldn’t have worn light colors,”

 

Cale agreed but that was not his only worry. The cave looked small and Roksu was by no means small. He had broad shoulders and was extremely tall, standing at 182 centimeters. Compared to Cale (who had yet to finish growing) who was at 172, Roksu was often towering others. Did Cale also mention the fact that Roksu was well built and if he had trained in sword, he wouldn’t have much difficulty with grasping movements.

 

“...well, have fun. I’ll wait here,”

 

Roksu groaned. He crouched down and moved the shrubs out of the way of the entrance. He then took another sigh and began to make his way through the squeeze. His face immediately twisted in discomfort. He was just barely able to fit. His shoulders were scraping against the wall and he could barely move. 

 

Cale slapped a hand over his mouth at the bark of laughter that threatened to sound. He could just imagine the curses Roksu was letting out. He bit his hand lightly and began trembling at the thought. As Roksu entered the tunnel, traces of his presence were not left at the entrance. As Cale began to enter a few sword forms, his eyes caught a small reptile footprint at the entrance.

 

This time, the laughter could not be restrained.

 

Within the cave, Roksu was relieved to find that the cave was getting wider after crawling for about five minutes.

 

‘Taylor must’ve been really desperate. He crawled in here even with his disabled lower body,’

 

Since you had to stack the rock tower with your own strength, the eldest son Taylor had to personally come here. What took Roksu five minutes to do probably took Taylor much, much longer.

 

Roksu stood back up once it was wide enough and started to walk farther in. The farther he went in, the clearer the noise in his ear became.

 

Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish. Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish.

 

It was the sound of the wind. The sound that appeared when the winds were hitting each other became louder as he walked farther into the cave. Finally, Roksu located some cloth and a pillar that was probably a hut a long time ago.

 

After taking a single look at it, Roksu continued to walk farther inside.

 

Swiiiiiiiiiiiish.

 

The sound of the wind became even stronger. 

 

Boom. Boom.

 

He could even hear the wind crashing into the cave walls like a giant fist. Roksu started to walk even faster. 

 

‘The wind. I wonder if it will sound like this when I get the, ‘Sound of the Wind,’ ancient power later.’

 

Shield. Then Recovery. Then quick feet. That was Roksu’s plan of action. Roksu finally had to stop walking after thinking about the next ancient power he would be trying to get.

 

It wasn’t that he stopped walking, it was that he was forced to stop walking.

 

“Wow.”

 

This was even worse than Roksu had expected.

 

A large underground area had appeared in front of roksu. At the same time, a vicious wind tornado filled his gaze.

 

Boom, boom!

 

The rocks on the cave walls were slowly crumbling because of the tornado. There were quite a bit of rocks on the ground that let Roksu know that this area was consistently getting larger.

 

Roksu looked back and forth between the underground area and the path that he traveled to get here. He felt like he would be pushed back by the wind if he went inside. Well, not just pushed back, but smashed against the wall, which would probably seriously injure him.

 

That was how strong the wind was.

 

“Mm.”

 

Of course, the center of that tornado will be calm, as it is the eye of the storm.

 

‘I guess it would have been impossible for Taylor without Cage’s help.’

 

He now understood why the novel said the two of them had struggled for a whole week. However, Roks started to smile. It was now going to be a battle against time.

 

Roksu stepped into the underground area, into the vicious tornado, without any hesitation. Roksu’s disguised brown hair started to flutter along with his clothes.

 

At the same time...

 

“N, no! You will get hurt! You are extremely weak!”

 

The dragon appeared at the back of the path and shouted urgently.

 

Also at the same time ...

 

“...Huh?”

 

The dragon could see a large shield with silver wings appear and surround Roksu.

 

The wings, which were shining so brightly that it could be called holy, surrounded Roksu while the large shield blocked the wind. The shield and the wings were keeping Roksu safe.

 

Roksu turned around. His eyes opened widely as his gaze landed on the dragon.

 

“What the hell are you doing here?”

 

The Black Dragon could not say anything in response.

 

Instead, the Black Dragon just slowly crawled back into the path. While Roksu was watching the dragon in disbelief, he could hear a quiet voice piercing through the wind to reach his ear.

 

“...I was ... just passing by.”

 

“Tsk.”

 

The Black Dragon’s back flinched after hearing Roksu click his tongue, but Roksu did not have time to pay attention to the dragon. The cave’s wind had a cycle of 3 hours of strong wind and 3 hours of weak wind. This was the moment that the wind started to get weaker. Of course, it would still become stronger the closer he got to the center.

 

Swiiiiiiiiiiiiish.

 

“Quite scary.”

 

The wind was still pretty strong to be called the, ‘weak phase.’ The novel mentioned that the 150 year old man walked through this strong wind to get to the rock tower.

 

Roksu turned his gaze back to the center of the cave. The large underground area. In the middle of the tornado was a half-stacked rock tower. It looked like there were no winds over there. Next to the half-stacked rock tower were numerous other rocks.

 

‘I need to stack all of those rocks up.’

 

The issue was getting to the tower. Stacking the rocks would not be a problem.

 

Roksu looked over the shield and the wings surrounding him, before taking a step forward.

 

The rough wind clashed against the shield. Even though the silver shield was transparent, it sounded like the wind was hitting a real metal shield.

 

That noise made the Black Dragon that was looking away slowly turn around to look at Roksu.

 

“...But you are weak...”

 

The Roksu that the dragon could see was having a difficult time, even though the shield and wings were protecting him. The wind that could not be blocked by the shield and wings was making his clothes flutter. The wind that seeped through the bottom of the shield made him stop moving every so often as well.

 

However, Roksu continued to step forward one step at a time. Then the dragon saw it.

 

Roksu was smiling. This human, that was nothing compared to that strong tornado, the same human that was weaker than even the servants he was traveling with, the human that was the weakest out of everybody he was traveling with, was smiling while pushing through this wind.

 

The dragon had never seen such a silver shield before. He had never seen such wings either. The dragon took a look at his own wings. It was very different from his wings. It was extremely beautiful. The dragon was curious as to what that power might be.

 

However, the dragon was focused not on the holy and magnificent shield nor wings. Its full attention was on the smiling Roksu.

 

And the target of the gaze, Roksu, was continuing to smile.

 

‘It’s doable. It’s comfortable.’

 

It was a bit difficult and slow because of the wind, but it was actually a breeze. Compared to how Beacrox was almost killed by Ron while being taught his sword art, this was child’s play.

 

This made Roksu once again feel like it really was best to earn something without putting in much effort.

 

There were no physical or mental strain endured when using the Indestructible Shield. There would be a short strain if it was to break, but it was not in any danger of breaking right now.

 

‘It just gets pushed back.’

 

The shield just got pushed back if the wind was strong. Honestly speaking, Roksu had expected to be pushed back multiple times. That was why he had originally lowered the strength of the shield and enlarged it as much as possible. He had been planning on slowly shrinking the size of the shield whenever he got pushed back.

 

However, this shield was working better than Roksu had expected. That made Roksu a bit smug, but when he had reached about the halfway mark to the center of the tornado, he had to get rid of all side thoughts.

 

The novel had said that you would hear a voice once you got close to the center. It was supposed to be the voice of an old man.

 

Roksu was waiting for that voice. The tornado was supposed to get stronger once the voice started to appear.

 

I regret it.

 

He could hear the voice. But it was a bit odd.

 

Ahem, I regret it.

 

It was a sad old man.

 

“Tsk tsk.”

 

Roksu clicked his tongue. None of these ancient powers were normal. Why did Taylor think the old man’s voice was sincere? Roksu could not understand Taylor’s train of thought.

 

However, Roksu stopped clicking his tongue and stopped moving.

 

The one that has a power that I am familiar with, I am hoping that you do not get this power.

 

“Hmm?”

 

‘The one with a power I am familiar with?’

 

That phrase had caught Roksu’s attention. At the same time, the wind started to get stronger and swept through the area.

 

The wind clashed even stronger against the transparent wind and made loud noises. However, Roksu’s concerned expression was not because of the wind. His hair continued to flutter in the wind.

 

‘Is he talking about the Indestructible Shield?’

 

The only thing that Roksu could deduce about this, ‘familiar power,’ was the Indestructible Shield. It had not said anything like that to Taylor in the novel. Did the owner of this ancient power know the owner of the Indestructible Shield? Multiple thoughts flew across Roksu’s mind at once.

 

However, Roksu still chose to step forward for now. The wind would only get stronger if he delayed any longer.

 

I pretty much betrayed my comrades! I was a terrible person! Ahem, I stayed alive on my own and got old. How shameful am I?!

 

Roksu could only hear the old man’s voice every so often as he was having difficulty stepping forward one step at a time.

 

I was always hoping for everyone to come back to life. However, my wish was something that could not be achieved. I could only lament and cry! That was why I could not finish my rock tower.

 

“How annoying.”

 

Roksu found the old man’s lamenting voice to be annoying. Screw sincere, it was like he wanted to die. It was the style that Roksu hated. Epicureans were so much better.

 

Roksu centered his body after being slightly pushed back and put some strength into his legs. He could hear the voice once again after taking another step.

 

This restoration strength is useless. It is only capable of protecting myself. It is not helpful in any other way. I am a trash!

 

Roksu ignored the cries of the old man that rang through his mind. The power to protect himself was most important to Roksu. Who cares if it made him trash? None of it mattered as long as he could live.

 

Just five more steps. The center of the tornado was right in front of him.

 

Boom. Boom. Boom.

 

The sound of the wind that was clashing became stronger. It was as if a human was punching the shield.

 

‘It might break.’

 

Roksu thought that the wind might now be strong enough for the shield to break. It should be doing more damage than just pushing him back now. The moment Roksu thought that the wind might cut him, he realized something else as well.

 

I did not die even when the wind cut me like a sharp blade.

 

It was the fact that the owners of these ancient powers were all extremely chatty.

 

Roksu immediately curled up and decreased the size of the shield. The shield was now smaller, but in return, it was much stronger. It was able to push back an even stronger force of wind.

 

Roksu reached out toward the transparent shield and clenched the transparent handle on the inside of the shield as he continued to move forward.

 

One step.

 

Restoration is a cursed power.

 

Two steps.

 

My heart was always beating. But I could not move on.

 

Three steps.

 

It was because I was afraid of death.

 

Four steps.

 

I was afraid of pain because I had always been injured, and I was even more afraid of death, the end of that pain.

 

And finally.

 

Roksu took the final fifth step.

 

The inside of the windless area sounded like it was raining all around Roksu. The eye of the storm. The winds were swarming the area outside this calm center. He could hear the old man’s voice along with the sound of the wind.

 

I chose to throw everything else away so that I could continue to live.

 

That was the last thing the old man said.

 

“Tsk.”

 

‘Who cares about anything else? Living comes first.’

 

This old man had a lot of useless things to say. Roksu clicked his tongue and returned the shield back to his heart. The silver light surrounding him instantly disappeared.

 

He headed toward the half-completed rock tower and crouched down in front of it.

 

It was a normal rock tower that you could find at the top of a mountain.

 

However, all of these rocks were black. Just like the man-eating tree, these rocks that have existed since ancient times were different from normal rocks. Just like the wind surrounding this area.

 

“Whatever.”

 

Roksu, who had been thinking about making it aesthetically pleasing, changed his mind. That would be too annoying. He took out a pair of gloves from his pocket and put them on before picking the rocks up to stack the rest of the rock tower.

 

The rock tower was being built up, one rock at a time.

 

It did not take that long. Even Taylor had completed this part pretty easily. However, Cage, who had not come into the central area and had instead waited outside the eye of the storm, suffered quite a bit. This central area, like with all ancient powers, was somewhere that a person could only enter on their own.

 

“It’s easy.”

 

Roksu picked up the last black rock and gently put it on top of the rock tower. It was at that moment.

 

The black rocks slowly turned white. At the same time, Roksu got up and looked around.

 

The wind was slowly dying down.

 

“...Huh?”

 

Roksu ignored the confused voice of the dragon and waited until all of the wind died down. He then crossed his arms and listened to the old man’s voice. He had no choice. 

 

I tried to fight with them. However, I did not know that I was so weak against pain. They were not people who served the lord. I only realized that after we all went our separate ways and I ended up alone.

 

The words of the old man caught Roksu’s attention. He then recalled the words of the owner of the Indestructible Shield.

 

‘The people in the Forest of Darkness who called themselves servants of the lord only gave me terrible food.’

 

He had a bad feeling that he had learned something he shouldn’t have learned about.

 

He had an odd feeling that the things he just heard were things that he should not tell anybody else about in his entire life. 

 

Roksu started to frown even more as the old man continued to speak. That voice was something only Roksu could hear, thus making the dragon hesitate while looking at the silently standing Roksu.

 

I piled the rocks. I piled them up hoping that I could turn back time, hoping that I could be happy. But then I destroyed it.

 

I hated my selfish self for thinking about my own happiness after betraying my comrades and running away.

 

“Sigh.”

 

Roksu let out a long sigh. This old man really was frustrating. Roksu started to speak in frustration.

 

“It is human nature to be selfish.”

The old man’s voice disappeared for a moment.

 

‘Is it over?’

 

Roksu started to smile thinking that the old man was finally getting to the end. However, the sobbing voice continued once more.

 

Ahem. My older sister said the same thing. She was a really wonderful older sister. She was more reliable than anybody else. Ah, my older sister. Sob!

 

...The old man was crying.

 

“I’m going to go crazy.”

 

Roksu was impatiently tapping the ground with his foot. Roksu did not want to keep standing here like this. He couldn’t spend too much time and risk anyone going after him and Cale.

 

After crying for a while, the old man showed his thanks.

 

You, the one with the familiar power. That rude personality of yours makes me think of my older brother. I am very envious of how rude you are.

 

And, finally, the old man said the final words that Roksu had been waiting for. These were the same final words the old man had said to Taylor.

 

Break it. Then you will, ‘overcome,’ your limits.

 

Roksu started to smile and instantly kicked the rock tower without any hesitation.

 

The white rocks flew away to hit the ground and the wall. The dragon that had been watching Roksu flinched and stared at Roksu as if he was crazy. However, the following scene made the dragon gasp.

 

“Wow.”

 

The brocken rock tower.

 

A white light floated up from underneath the rock tower.

 

Ooooooooong.

 

The gentle vibration that pulsated throughout the cave could be felt under Roksu’s feet. At that moment, the light rushed toward Roksu.

 

Roksu reached his hand out to grab the light. The moment he grabbed it, the light shot toward Roksu’s heart like an arrow. The light arrow pierced through Roksu’s heart before flashing and disappearing.

 

“Huuuuu.”

 

Roksu let out a deep breath. He then lowered his head to look under his shirt. The fancy shield tattoo that was over his heart had disappeared and had been replaced by a red heart.

 

Roksu could immediately feel the new vigor inside of his body. This vigor from the, ‘Vitality of the Heart,’ would make the shield even stronger. He would also recover at a much faster speed than normal people, even when he got injured.

 

Unlike the shield, which was a superpower, this was more apart of the physical strengths of the human body. This regenerative strength was so strong that it managed to last since the ancient times to be passed down like this.

 

Roksu brought forth the shield again.

 

“Just as I expected.”

 

Roksu started to smile. The pattern on the shield had changed to a heart. The only difference from the tattoo on his chest was that it was silver and not red. He then returned the shield, before immediately starting to walk.

 

“You.”

 

Roksu had walked toward the dragon, that was pretending like nothing was going on and instead kept staring up at the sky. Roksu just continued to stare at the dragon that was crouched down on the ground. He then stoically asked the dragon, as if he was throwing a rock into a lake.

 

“You want to come with me?”

 

“...You are so weak that you need protection. But I do not like humans.”

 

The dragon answered, that way before starting to turn invisible. It had used its invisibility magic again. Roksu just snorted at the disappearing dragon.

 

“What a fickle punk.”

 

He was also fickle for asking the question after telling the others to ignore the dragon, but this dragon was just as bad. However, he could not just ignore the dragon after it had jumped out earlier to try to save him.

 

Roksu looked around the cave, which no longer had any wind storms raging about, before turning around and heading out of the cave. Of course, he had to crawl back out as well. 

 

When he got outside, he found Cale not too far away. As Cale had told him, the younger was running through sword forms with a focused and firm expression. Sensing him, Cale glanced over and broke form. He asked, “Well?”

 

“Got it,”

 

Cale smiled. He then looked at Roksu up and down, “Hm, amongst other things,”

 

His light-colored clothes were stained with dirt and a few pieces of rock. Not to mention the wind has messed up his hair. Roksu’s nose scrunched at the sight. Cale then asked, “Hey, old man. You didn’t happen to meet a cute kid in there right?”

 

A small pause occurred.

 

Roksu’s eyebrow twitched, “You knew?”

 

“I saw him enter,” Cale shamelessly confessed.

 

Roksu let out another exhausted sigh. He then glanced over to a patch of grass. A few small patches were flattened. He speaks blankly, “Oi, kid. We can see you standing in the grass,”

 

Cale also looked over, smiling in amusement as the four imprints suddenly let up. He spoke to the now-flying invisible dragon, “Hey kid, do you want some steak when we get back to the inn? We still have some of the meat you’ve been giving us,”

 

The two of them waited as no answer came for a few moments. Then, a voice mumbled from the branches, “I don’t know what steak tastes like,”

 

Roksu watched as a determined and disapproving look came into Cale’s eyes. Immediately, Roksu regrets all his decisions. He knew that these two punks were going to become a headache together.

 

“I’m getting steak for you,” Cale grabs Roksu’s hand and pulls him down the mountain, “Let’s go so you can wash up and we can eat a meal before going to the shop,”

 

Roksu lamented helplessly, ‘Cale, please, please, don’t raise a dragon to be as crazy as you,’



 

 

Notes:

Happy Holidays!!!!

Chapter 23: Water Under the Bridge - I

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After returning to the inn and convincing everyone that Roksu was fine, but also offering no explanation for the state of his clothes, Roksu entered a bath while Cale requested Beacrox to make some steak from the animal carcass they’d preserved. Cale was also forced to a bath by Ron and a new set of clothes. By the time he was done, the three plates of steak he had requested were set up.

 

Walking to the window, Cale opened it up and moved to sit down, ignoring how Beacrox was watching his actions with a silent question. He invited as he sat down, “Come in. And, you can show yourself,”

 

After a moment, a small black creature suddenly appeared, perched on the edge of the table. 


Cale smiled at the way the Molan duo just stared at the little dragon, before turning to Cale. He ignored them and greeted the dragon, placing down a dish of steak in front of it, “Here you are,”

 

The little kid was clearly hesitant, but Cale didn’t mind. He picked up a knife and fork and began to eat. Ron stepped up, “Shall I pour you a drink, Young Master-nim?”

 

“If you’re about to prepare me a cup of lemonade, I’m not interested,”

 

Ron’s benign smile grew wider and Cale just rolled his eyes. Two knocks echoed from the door and the dragon, which had decided to tentatively taste the meat, perked, “It is the other weak human,”

 

“Let him in,”

 

Beacrox opened the door and Roksu stepped in, dressed in a new outfit. His eyes found Cale and the black dragon both eating steak and he sighed. Too tired to say anything, he sat down and emotionlessly cut himself a bite. Cale snickered, “Old man, you seem to be a little bothered by something,”

 

“A word out of you and I’m going to make you drink lemon juice,”

 

Cale winced slightly, “Wha- that’s so fu–”

 

Cale’s complaint was cut off and he turned to look at the black dragon. The black dragon was chewing and blankly stared back. Cale corrected his language, “-unfairly mean!”

 

Roksu chewed, undisturbed. As if to really piss Cale off, he mumbled, “Should I order wine?”

 

Cale immediately kicked Roksu’s shin. The black-haired teen flinched, “You punk!?”

 

Cale smiled.

 

The Molan duo just sighed as the two of them began to kick each other under the table. It seemed even the black dragon had no idea how to take this as he simply watched while cleaning his plate off. Resting his head on his paws, he thought, ‘These humans are weird. They’re both very weak’ 

 

His eyes moved to the two in the corner, ‘Those two are stronger,’

 

Ron checked the clock on the wall, “Young Masters, we ought to leave soon,”

 

The foot-war stopped and the two glanced at the clock. Then, they looked back at each other.

 

Roksu declared, “Truce?”

 

Cale nodded, “Truce,”

 

The rest of the meal was finished peacefully. 

 

As Beacrox took the dishes, Cale and Roksu adjusted their clothes to leave. Roksu looked over at the dragon, “We have some work to finish outside. Balint, a mage, will be coming with us. You’ve met him,”

 

The black dragon was smart and thought about the fifth person who had saved him, “Glasses,”

 

“Yes,”

 

Speaking of, the door was knocked on twice and then opened, Balint entering to tell them the carriage was prepared. Roksu saw when Balint noticed the dragon. He speaks, “Since everyone knows now, its fine. Let’s go,”

 

Balint blankly nodded but the two mana wielders kept staring at each other. It was no surprise the dragon child would be interested. Mages and dragons were pretty much hand in hand. Mages practiced magic and Dragons were the masters of it. As such, the affinity was no surprise to anyone.

 

Cale and Roksu left the inn with their work and headed to the next shop. The shop in Puzzle City was much larger than Disheller. It was located along the border of the common and high-end shops. The building was three stories, but each floor was larger. As they were guided about, Roksu made note that the third floor would most likely be remodeled into workshops or exclusive storage. The woman guiding them was very blunt and she answered questions without a pause, so Roksu also found her pleasant to work with.

 

They spent an hour touring and asking questions, learning about the property and the surrounding areas, before spending another hour discussing logistical and financial stuff. Of the properties they were looking at, the one in Puzzle City cost the most and was the largest. When they wrapped everything up, Cale and Roksu returned to the carriage and finalized a few notes and things of their own on the ride back. 

 

The next week of travel continued on in similar fashions.

 

They would camp here and there and the black dragon would continue to bring them corpses. As the days spread, the five humans and the black dragon got used to each other enough and the young child was more free with talking. Which meant Cale had fun introducing him to foods that Beacrox made and Balint also became a sort of mentor. Roksu also grew desensitized to the dragon, chatting with him and would have Balint stop by some bookstores to get any books the dragon wanted.

 

Additionally, as they passed by Millet and Keys, they were able to get through the property inspection and signing of documents without any worries. By the start of the third week of their trip, the Henituse-Nyphan convoy arrived in Spade City, the heart of the Wheelsman County.

 

They arrived early morning as they did with Keys, thus they would be heading straight to the place they would stay and wash up, attending to work in the afternoon and returning at night. However, unlike Keys in which they left then next morning, they would be staying an additional day at Eric’s request and for their trip to the Temple of the God of Death in the capital (they would be teleporting at night).

 

Passing through the entrance of Spade City, Roksu glanced out the window, observing the streets as usual. As they went deeper and deeper into the city, he realized after a moment they were moving slightly away from the main part of the city. When the carriage came to a stop, he frowned, “Where are we going?”

 

“Hm? Oh, did I forgot to tell you,”

 

Roksu had an ominous feeling.

 

Cale spoke casually, “Count Wheelsman said he’d host us while in Spade City,”

 

Roksu stared blankly and he felt the carriage start moving again. This time, the remnants of a gate passed by the window and greenery began to fly past, “Then…right now…”

 

“We just passed the entrance to the Estate grounds,”

 

Cale pulled back the curtains completely and Roksu followed him, listening to Cale, “It seems not much has changed since I was here. The Wheelsman Estate, unlike the Henituse Castle, is at level with the rest of Spade City. It’s surrounded by a sturdy wall. Much of the estate is the courtyards and gardens. The Estate is located at the center of it all and made of beige marble. Ah, you can see it some of it through the trees,”

 

Indeed, peeking through the plants, Roksu could see glimpses of shimmering beige stone. Additionally, as they got closer, the brush began to thin out until just an elegant courtyard was in front of them. Now, the estate was in view.

 

“The Wheelsman County is not incredibly wealthy, nor was it very strong. But they are still a County and have a close affiliation with our Henituse County, along with being one of the ten pillars in the Northeast,” Cale said, “Ah, there is one thing I should tell you about,”

 

Roksu glanced over, curious. Cale explained, “Eric hyung had an older sister who passed away in our youth. The family portrait in the main hall still includes her. The Countess might mention her, so don’t be off-put if she randomly speaks of it,”

 

Roksu blinked, “Young Master Eric wasn’t the heir?”

 

“No, he was always labeled as heir. The Countess and Count married quite young so the age gap between Hyung and Isis Noona was decent. But they were still very close,” Cale explained, “The Countess and Count never quite recovered. Eric Hyung too. He became a lot more anxious and a worrywart,”

 

As the carriage came to slow stop at the front, Cale shrugs, “Don’t think about it. I’m just telling you so you’re aware incase she gets brought up,”

 

Roksu nodded, “I understand,”

 

The door clicks and Ron stands with a smile, “Young Master-nim, we’ve arrived at Count Wheelsman’s Estate,”

 

Cale stepped out, looking up at the manor he hadn’t visited in a while. Roksu stepped down beside him and Cale began to lead them up the stairs to the entrance. As they neared the top, a loud sound echoed in front of them them and they both looked to see a teenager with grey hair and grey eyes, round silver glasses walking out. A warm smile curled at the sight of the two guests, “Dongsaeng!”




Cale released a soft sigh, “Hyung-nim…”

 

Eric turns to Roksu, “Greetings, Young Master Roksu. Welcome to the Wheelsman County,”

 

Roksu bowed, “Thank you for hosting me, Young Master Eric,”

 

Roksu straightened up and then watched with hidden amusement as Eric scanned Cale up and down without any discretion, “Well? How was your journey? Was it difficult? It wasn’t too cold, I hope? It gets warmer as you head from the Henituse Territory to here,”

 

“It was fine,” Cale quickly said, “The weather isn’t too bad. It’ll probably be annoying on our way back, but what can we do?”

 

Eric nodded and he guided them into the manor, “Yes, actually. We’ve received some snow. I’m sure you noticed it,”

 

The two of them nodded. They had noticed the thin layer of white that had begun to form along the way here. It was no surprise. By the time they returned to Rain City, there was no doubt going to be a thicker snow cover up north. 

 

“Young Master Gilbert also sent a notice to tell me that they’d try to keep the roads as clear as possible,” Eric added, “Oh, I also received a letter from Young Master Basen,”

 

“Basen?” Cale echoed, “What did he need?”

 

Eric smiled and waved his hand, now leading them up a large staircase, “Nothing worrisome. He wished to inform you that a week after you left, they experienced snowfall. Oh, he also had a letter he wished to send to you regarding some work you left him. I’ll have it brought to your room. Oh- um, I obviously didn’t check it,”

 

Cale nodded, “Yes, I know. Calm down,”

 

Eric turned to Roksu, “I hear you wish to wash up and visit the property, in the afternoon?”

 

“Yes, Young Master,” Roksu nodded, “I heard you and Young Master Cale are close. I thought it would be nice to have a slower day after weeks of travel and work,”

 

Cale rolled his eyes. It wasn’t him that would enjoy the relaxation, but Roksu. Nonetheless, he didn’t say anything. He just avoided Eric’s eyes when the older sent him a curious look.

 

“That makes sense. I’ll have a carriage prepared for you in a few hours,” Eric nodded, “Your horses will also be maintained with the Wheelsman County horses, and your servants will also be receiving appropriate quarters–”

 

“Oh my!”

 

The three boys looked ahead as a woman with pale blond hair and light brown eyes was approaching them. By his side, Roksu noticed Cale stiffen up. Eric, who was ahead of them, smiled warmly, “Mother, you’re here. Cale and Young Master Roksu from the Nyphan Family have arrived,”

 

Roksu leaned down, “Cale? Are you alright?”

 

Cale couldn’t answer as the Countess had reached them. She headed towards Cale, a bright smile on her face. The youngest of the three young masters stepped back trying to greet properly, “Countess–”

 

He squeaked as he was yanked into a tight hug, “Oh look at you!! Cale, how could you not visit this Auntie of yours for so long?”

 

Roksu watched the scene with a dumbfounded expression. An expression that quickly morphed into amusement at the sight of Cale’s discomfort.

 

“Countess-”

 

He was abruptly released and his face was cupped. The woman looked at him and sighed in exasperation, “Look at you! Already so tall! It was only yesterday you barely came up to my hip!”

 

Cale’s expression twisted and he tried to pull back, muttering, “My apologies for not visiting sooner Count– as his cheeks were pinched he corrected, hastily, “Auntie”

 

She released him and smiled brightly at him. Cale then watched as her eyes turned knowing and almost nostalgic. A look of awe and adoration came upon her. She turned to her handmaiden,  who had been with her, “Jana, doesn’t he seem to look so much like Jour?”

 

Cale stiffened up. 

 

Roksu’s amusement faltered here and Eric looked caught off guard.

 

The Countess smiled warmly, and she cooed, “How adorable! Cale, you’re such an adorable little copy of her!”

 

Cale’s expression turned blank, slowly becoming colder. 

 

Eric quickly put himself between his sworn brother and mother, “Mother, Cale needs to rest up. He’s still got a schedule today,”

 

“Ah, is that so?” the Countess exclaimed, “My apologies, dear. Cale, darling, I’ll see you at dinner,”

 

She then turned to Roksu, “And you as well, Young Master Roksu. Pardon my discourtesy,”

 

Roksu bowed, “It is of no offense, my Lady,”

 

Cale didn’t speak until the Countess had left them. Seeing her out of earshot, Eric turned to Cale, “Cale, are you alright?”

 

“Why wouldn’t I be?” 

 

Cale looked bored, reaching up to rub at his cheeks, complaining, “My cheeks are sore,”

 

Eric eyed him for a moment, before smiling, “Let’s head to your rooms. Cale, your room is the usual one you used when you were younger. Young Master Roksu, your room is not that far from it,”

 

Eric continued leading them. Roksu gave Cale a small glance as they walked. After a moment of thought, he reached up and ruffled Cale’s hair, before patting it. Cale’s emotionless face clicked into mock annoyance, reaching up and glaring at Roksu, who just smirked before whispering, “Should I pinch your cheek instead?”

 

Cale leaned away and smacked the taunting hand, hissing a low, “Piss off!”

 

Neither noticed how Eric had glanced back and noticed the interaction. Eric's smile turned softer and relief shone in his eyes. He had already caught the watch that was on Roksu’s wrist. He’d recognized it as the one Cale and he had bought a few months ago.

 

‘So this is the friend,’

 

Eric felt a bit of worry ease from him. Even though he’ll probably ask Cale about it to really confirm it, so far, Eric was approving of the friendship. Roksu seemed like a good person. And considering he seemed fine spending prolonged time with Cale, it was reasonable for Eric to infer that the two were close or Cale had really mellowed out.

 

Eric is betting more so on the first. 

 

Eric dropped Roksu at his room first, before walking with Cale to his. At first, the walk was in silence. But Eric might’ve been a bit too obvious because Cale released a heavy sigh, “Hyung…just speak. Your fidgeting is annoying,”

 

“Young Master Roksu is the friend you got a present for, isn’t he?”

 

Cale looked genuinely surprised.

 

Eric grinned brightly, “I knew it!!”

 

“Sh! You- How did you even-” Cale thought about the watch, “The watch?”

 

“That and the way you interacted,” Eric smugly proclaimed.

 

“Haa….” Cale sighed, “Well, yeah. That’s the bastard old man,”

 

“Did the Count assign you this work since you are close?”

 

“Ah. Father doesn’t know,”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“No one knows that we’re close except the Nyphan Estate. Oh, and Ron and Beacrox,” 

 

Eric was silent for a moment, “Why not?”

 

Cale answered uninterested, “Because it’s better this way,”

 

He then added, “Ah, I guess since you know too, we won’t keep pretenses up around you,”

 

Eric had a lot of questions, but he didn’t ask them. Rather, he just let the conversation taper off and give a small word, before he left Cale at his room. Now, it’s probably best if he goes to his Mother and gently remind her to not mention the late countess again. Cale may have tried to play it off, but Eric had seen the way awkward turned cold. He didn’t want Cale to be uncomfortable here. It had been so long since Cale had visited him. 

 

He was determined to ensure Cale would have a comfortable stay. With this goal, Eric decided to formulate a rough but flexible plan for tomorrow. Maybe an outing would be nice? Eric wanted to get to know Roksu too, so a relaxed atmosphere would be nice.

 

What could go wrong?

 

 

The answer, Eric Wheelsman would soon find, is that quite a bit. 

 

Quite a bit could go wrong.

 

Notes:

Happy New Year!!

Chapter 24: Water Under the Bridge - II

Notes:

When the text is 'underlined' that means Roksu and Cale are speaking Korean

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Good morning, you three,”

 

Count Wheelsman greeted them warmly as the three Young Masters within the Wheelsman County entered the dining room. The three boys expressed bows, Cale and Roksu both muttering the customary greeting before sitting down.

 

Countess Whelssman smiled at them, “How was your work?”

 

Cale elbowed Roksu to answer. The black-haired male smiled politely, “It was completed without issue. On behalf of the Nyphan Artistry, I express our gratefulness to the Wheelsman and Henituse Countys for their support,”

 

“Oh there’s no need for that,” Eric shook it off, “The Nyphan Artistry is well known in the Northeast, especially the far eastern territories,”

 

Cale agreed with a small nod, “If the Artistry wasn’t worth it, we’d never have gotten involved,” he glanced at Roksu, “The Nyphan Artistry and Family is commendable,”

 

Roksu thinks that was a genuine praise.

 

Roksu bowed his head at the words. The soft sounds of utensils chimed around the dining hall. After a moment of polite silence, the Count inquired, “Eric. What time should I have the carriage prepared?”

 

“Just after breakfast, Father. We will head back to our chambers and dress appropriately,” Eric informed.

 

The Countess gave a small frown, “You’ll go so early?”

 

“It’s better to avoid any potential snows later in the day,” Eric chuckled, “Also, Cale and Young Master Roksu expressed their desire to take a slow day,”

 

Cale defended with a slight edge, “A peaceful day before the last leg of travel. Tsk, I really hope the weather doesn’t get worse,”

 

Roksu smiled, but he agreed in the worry, “As long as no delays happen, we should be arriving early March. About a month of travel as we told our families,”

 

“March?” Cale repeated blankly, as if realizing something.

 

“Yes? We left in the first week of February,” Roksu glanced in confusion.

 

A short pause emitted. Cale then shook his head, “Right,”

 

Roksu stared at Cale for a few seconds, before turning and ignoring it. He listened silently as the Wheelsman family kept the gentle conversation going, flowing from topic to topic. At first it was polite inquiries and the Count sharing a few things he’d heard from Deruth. However, after a certain point, noble gossip began to filter in.

 

“Apparently there’s been a loud commotion in the Northwest,” Count Wheelsman said, “Young Master Venion Stan seemed to have caused quite a stir,”

 

Cale and Roksu both looked up.

 

Oblivious, Eric sighed, “Oh dear. What could’ve happened now? The last time this happened Young Master Taylor was soon injured,”

 

“It’s been a while since I’ve heard about Young Master Taylor,” Cale seamlessly integrated himself into the discussion, “Last I heard, he was more-or-less kicked out of the March,”

 

“He’s not shown up in public for a while,” Countess Wheelsman frowned, “Poor child. He was the only decent spawn of the Marquis,”

 

“The Stan Family has always been unique,”Count Wheelsman mumbled.

 

“Insane is more like it,” Cale mumbled.

 

Eric gently nudged Cale, the redhead quickly defending himself, “What? It’s not like they’re here!”

 

Eric sighed, while his Mother giggled. She then paused, “Ah! Actually, Cale, dear, I wanted to inquire about something,”

 

“Hm?” Cale looked confused, “What is it?”

 

Count Wheelsman and Eric, both having an allusion, began to speak:

 

“Ah- Mother, wait–”

 

“Darling–”

 

“I heard you met with the Princess,” the Countess ignored her husband and son.

 

Cale blinked once before understanding, “Ah. Yes, I met with her. And I sent her wine. And she sent me wine,”

 

He adds on quickly, “It was a casual exchange because of our conversation,”

 

“Ah, I see!” Countess Wheelsman looked mildly disappointed, “I thought our adorable Cale was falling in love!”

 

Cale flinched slightly in his seat and Roksu, who was resisting his usual teasing remarks, sobered up and narrowed his eyes. This wasn’t the first time he’d seen Cale react weirdly to a few sentences the Countess said. But he also knew from extensive observation that Cale harbored no ill or negative feelings to her. In fact, it was clear the Countess was very fond of Cale and thought of him as a young child–

 

Ah. 

 

Maybe that’s it?

 

Cale has repeatedly expressed how he is “not a kid”, so perhaps it's that?

 

That conclusion felt incorrect though.

 

After breakfast, the three returned to their rooms and servants to change into clothes. With the colder weather and light snow, they all would wear a similar array of fur cloaks, coats, shirts, pants, boots, and gloves. The style and cut would vary, and because both Cale and Eric were the heirs to respectable Countys they would have an array of designs and some jewel spattered about. 

 

As such, Rosku wore a combination of a darker palette with blues, grays, and a dark blue cloak with black fur. Cale wore black and white, with silver patterns under a black cloak with a red inner and black fur. Eric’s outfit consisted of dark gold, black, and dark teal, while his cloak being a black except for the light gray fur. All three of them had a set of gloves and their cloaks were latched securely.

 

As Roksu was pulling on his gloves, the black dragon that was hanging about Balint asked, “Can I come?”

 

“Sure,” Roksu agreed, “But you’ll have to stay with Balint and invisible since there will be a number of knights and Young Master Eric,”

 

The black dragon smiled, nodding in delight. He flew over, perching on Balint’s shoulder, “Uncle Mage, I want more books!”

 

“We shall buy you some today then, Dragon-nim,” Balint nodded, “You should go inform Young Master Cale so he doesn’t wonder about it later,”

 

“Is Sunny Human done getting ready?”

 

Since they’d started giving the dragon books and Balint had more-or-less decided to teach the dragon lots of things, the dragon had sought to give them all some random nicknames. 

 

‘Sunny Human’ was one of nicknames given to Cale. It came after Cale introduced the dragon to an array of pastries and gave him a bunch of gold coins as allowance to buy whatever he wanted. Roksu had covered his face at the sight of a baby dragon and the heir to the richest noble family in the kingdom surrounded by sweets and money. 

 

The dragon called Roksu ‘Weak human’, ‘Tired Human’ or sometimes just ‘Human’. Balint was ‘Uncle Mage’ while Ron earned the nickname of ‘Lemon Gramps’ after the dragon bore witness to the consistent display of lemon tea. 

 

“I’m not sure. You can go and check, though. I’m sure he and Mr. Molan won’t mind,” 

 

Nodding his head, the black dragon turned invisible and used some mana to teleport out of the room and to Cale. Once he was gone, Roksu told Balint, “After we roam the streets, Eric was telling us about a small lake. You can meet us there after you entertain him,”

 

“Alright,”

 

Roksu left his room a few minutes later, strolling with Balint towards the stairs, where he planned to wait for the other two if they were not there. When reached the grand staircase, he saw Eric waiting and talking with a butler. Spotting Roksu, Eric gave a smile of greeting before dismissing the servant.

 

“Young Master Roksu, greetings,”

 

“Greetings, Young Lord,” Roksu nodded.

 

A conversation did not occur between them as a voice carried down the hallway, “You’re here,”

 

Cale was approaching from down the hallway, bundled and dressed. Ron was following behind him. Roksu heard a child's voice in his head, ‘ Human, I got gold!’

 

Roksu gave Cale a deadpan. The brat pretended to not see it.

 

“Shall we go?” 

 

Eric agreed to Cale’s words and the three descended. They left the manor and got into a carriage with the Wheelsman Crest on it, four Wheelsman knights accompanying them from the outside. Balint and Ron also rode in the carriage with them as there wasn’t room upfront.

 

Eric explained the schedule again as they left the estate grounds, “We can roam and explore the city, before walking to the lake. There’s a bridge that goes over it, so we can overlook the place. It’s not frozen over which is nice, just the more shallow ends and little areas under the bridge,”

 

“What’s so special about this bridge that you want to show us?” Cale questioned

 

“Well, you know how the Henituse County has the Man-Eating Tree, right?” A momentary silence passed and the oldest and youngest of the trio exchanged a look. Ron, smiled as if he had learned something, “Oh, ho~ so it was you two,”

 

“It was him, actually,” Cale confessed.

 

Balint’s frowned in disapproval, “Young Master-nim,”

 

Roksu looked at Cale in betrayal. 

 

Eric blinked, “Pardon?”

 

Cale was sitting in between Roksu and Eric, so he turned his head and explained, “It used to be all gloomy and dead. But the tree turned silver with silver leaves last year,”

 

“Oh!” Eric was surprised, “I haven’t heard of this,”

 

“Well, the tree isn’t exactly rumor worthy,”

 

“Hm, that is true. Not many outside the city knew it existed,” Eric agreed. He continued with his point, “Anyways. Spade Lake is more commonly referred to as Lake Tundra by the residents,”

 

“Tundra?” Roksu repeated the word.

 

“No matter how hot it is in summer, the lake is always icy cold. Furthermore, no trees can grow along the edges due to the winds. In summer, the winds aren’t so bad and are more welcomed, due to the heat, but in winter it can be a bit annoying. The water, for as long as I’ve heard or seen, has never been calm either. There’s always some sort of strong currents,”

 

“...this seems dangerous?”

 

“That’s the interesting part,” Eric chuckled, “The lake is a populated area and is a local spot. It’s not very dangerous at all. Of course, we always have knights stationed by the lake in case of any accidents. But the area is not that dangerous. The road and the sides of the city that border the lake are all maintained and doing well,”

 

“Doesn’t a lake that is not too far from the city cause worry for floods?” Cale brought up as they stepped into the streets that were already bustling.

 

Eric shook his head, “No matter how it rains, the lake has never flooded. The lake is also on a slight ditch, making it lower than the city grounds,”

 

“How interesting,” Roksu mumbled.

 

Cale hummed in agreement. His eyes then lit up, “Oh? That man seems to be giving wine samples–”

 

Roksu and Eric both grabbed an arm and turned down the opposite street. The oldest hissed, “Not a chance,”

 

While Eric smiled, “Dongsaeng, there’s much better drinks to try,”

 

Cale huffed in disbelief, before squirming until he was let go – far away from the wine seller, mind you. Cale mumbled complaints, “No fair,”

 

Eric and Roksu both shared a look of mutual agreement. They’d be avoiding any scent of alcohol. Luckily, it was pretty easy to get Cale’s mind off it as they began visiting in and out of stores. Roksu was honestly proud of himself; he hadn't fainted by the amount of money Cale was spending. Eric also bought a number of expensive items, but almost anything that caught Cale’s eyes was purchased.

 

Roksu shook his head in disbelief as Cale bought a high quality set of oil paints, “Don’t tell me you’re going to start art now?”

 

Cale gave him a bland look, handing the box to Ron to store in the spatial pouch the butler had brought, “It’s not for me. It’s for Violan,”

 

Roksu blinked, “Oh,”

 

Cale explained, “I didn’t find anything satisfactory for a Count and Countess in Puzzle City. So I thought I’d just get them multiple things,”

 

Eric smiled, “I assume you have things for Young Master Basen and Lady Lily,”

 

“Yeah, but it's mostly the same story,” 

 

The three of them continued walking, “I sent back some sweets that seemed their taste when we were in Puzzle City and picked up some books and a new set of wooden swords,”

 

He clicked his tongue, “Though, again. It’s not satisfactory. I didn’t get a list so I don’t know what they want,”

 

“Is that why you’ve been buying random trinkets at each town?” Roksu understood.

 

“Mhm. They should like one thing at least,”

 

Eric smiled wryly, “I’m sure they’ll like all of it,”

 

Cale looks bland, “Children are fickle things, hyung-nim,”

 

Roksu mumbled, “Says the youngest,”

 

“I will hurt you,”

 

Roksu turned his eyes away from the redhead, avoiding the vicious gaze. He spotted a bookstore and glanced back at Balint, “Balint. You needed some books, right? There’s a store there,”

 

Eric looked back as well, “Ah! This is a good store. There is also another one a few blocks South. Those two are some of my favorite stores,”

 

Balint bowed and he clarified, “Shall I meet you at the lake, Young Master?”

 

“Yes,” Roksu nodded, “We’ll probably hit one more store and then walk over,”

 

Balint nodded and he broke from the group. Cale and Roksu heard a child-like voice speaking in their minds, ‘ Weak Humans, I will buy lots of books!’

 

Cale smiled at the happy voice, ‘The little kid has gotten more comfortable. That’s good,’

 

Eric led the group into a jewelry store, “I have to pick up something for my Mother, anyway,”

 

They walked inside and a dazzling display of gems and precious metals greeted them. Roksu silently stood beside the walking gold-mine that was Cale, as they followed Eric to the counter where a slightly chubby balding man with a mustache greeted them warmly. Eric and the balding-man began to talk about what Eric was picking up and Cale decided to look around the store. Roksu browsed the displays near the counter with little interest. He didn’t really plan to buy anything since he’d already spent quite a bit of money. He’d gathered a bit more gifts for his siblings than he anticipated he would.

 

“Oh,”

 

A small gasp came from the side and Roksu looked to see Cale staring into a display. Roksu walked over just as another worker smiled and explained, “Young Master, you have a good eye!”

 

Cale was looking at a bracelet. It was a thin bracelet that would not attract too much attention, and was made dotted with small diamonds. The diamonds were set in shapes that looked like little leaves or arrows, creating thin spaces where gold would catch light. The diamonds were all white. Despite its thin size, it was elegant.

 

“This…is it for sale?”

 

Roksu blinked and he turned to Cale, bewildered. It was one thing for Cale to get a plethora of high quality goods. But a bracelet or any piece of jewelry from a high-end jewelry shop like this? Just how much money was Cale planning to spend? No- just how much money did Cale have to spend?!

 

“Yes, it is Young Master Cale!” The worker grinned, “Are you interested? This bracelet also matches well with the earrings beside it. The stone in the center is amethyst and the earrings are thin to decrease the weight, despite the size,”

 

Cale nodded, “Yes. Both of those. Please pack them for me. Extremely well. They’ll have to be well maintained to survive the journey from here to the Henituse Territory near the northern border,”

 

The man seemed elated, “Of course Young Master! Is there anything else you'd want to buy?”

 

Cale looked about the nearby cases, before pointing to a small set of blue studs, “These,” he then walked back towards the cases in the center, “And these two studded pocket watches,”

 

The worker grinned like the sun and Roksu was certain Cale had spent more than he had anywhere else. As the worker went to do as told, Roksu shook his head, “Being wealthy is really different,”

 

Cale stared down at the pocket watches, “...They’re for my family,”

 

“I could guess that,”

 

“Mother prefers simple and elegant jewelry. She doesn’t wear fancy or heavily jeweled things. Lily also prefers simpler tastes and she has more interest in swordarts, so a pair of studs won’t come in the way. Basen and Father both work a lot. Father has a fancy pocket watch and I’m sure Basen has one too, but I think these two would suit them. A smaller pocket watch for Father so it’s easier for him to manage, and Basen should have one with jewels embedded that can click to his coats. It would suit him,”

 

Roksu listened to the reason, taking in the distant gaze in Cale’s eyes. He listened to the soft mutter, “I can be trash and love them. I…I don’t want them to die thinking I hated them. I don’t hate them,”

 

Now Roksu understood. Cale had most likely had another vision. He reached up, patting Cale’s head. The younger glanced up and Roksu gave a soft ruffle, No one’s going to die, Cale,”



Hearing the quiet but firm Korean words, coupled with such a firm and reassuring gaze, Cale smiled, “Right,”

 

Roksu lowered his hand as the worker returned. Standing behind the counter, the two watched as he packed the watches and wrapped them. Placing them in secure boxes. Four boxes were stacked in front of them, “Here you are, sir!”

 

“Ron!” Cale called.

 

Ron quietly walked over. Gently, he put them into the spatial pouch. Eric had already finished his work and was waiting for them, “Young Master Roksu, you won’t buy anything?”

 

“No thank you,”

 

“Then, let’s head to the lake!”

 

The group exited the store and started heading towards the lake. As they were walking through the streets that had filled up more, multiple people bowed or expressed greetings. Many eyes followed them in curiosity and wonder. Roksu swore he heard a couple people mutter about their looks.

 

‘Hm, well,’

 

He looked over at Eric and Cale.

 

‘They are both good-looking. Eric is very warm and his smile is friendly. He is lean and tall, with a warm aura that brings comfort. Cale’s looks are also no small thing. With his fiery red hair and cold gaze, he gives off a mature yet subdued vibe. His eyes are also sharper than Eric’s rounder ones, adding to the appeal. When he smiles in his act its sharp and comes off arrogant, but when he laughs genuinely, it is very warm and a nice sound,’

 

Roksu nodded mentally, ‘Even though he’s still young, it was easy to imagine that an adult Cale would be extremely handsome. With the added muscle and his arrogant persona, Cale would probably resemble a heart-throb in society, or a potential male lead you’d find in novels. And that’s excluding the benefits and position that would be granted to Cale’s future spouse. They’d be ruling the Henituse Territory at Cale’s side,’

 

Roksu was pulled from his thoughts at the light sound of wind whistling. Eric smiled, “Ah, we’re here,”

 

The trio soon passed the last building and were greeted to the sight of a medium sized lake, a light gray stone bridge arching over it from one end to the other. The edges of the lake had nothing but a decent path of grass. A few residents were seen sitting down on some blankets and a few kids were playing around. The grass bed was slopped as Eric had mentioned with the lake water at the lower end and the stone path at the top. The lake was not frozen but the wind that was blowing through the area seemed to be stirring the water a bit, causing the occasional sounds of water crashing into the stone pillars of the bridge.

 

Their shoes made soft sounds against the stone. As they were on the bridge, Cale realized something,  “The wind isn’t as strong as I thought,”

 

“It’s only near the water and under the bridge. That’s why it’s sort of odd,”

 

There were others on the bridge as well. A few adults were walking over and talking, while a pair of three siblings seemed to be playing around and running about. Cale gazed at them for a moment: an older brother maybe Cale’s age(probably a few years younger), a younger sister who looked about nine, and a youngest brother who looked about 7. Each had brown hair and brown eyes. The eldest was standing back and watching the two, seemingly reading a book. The younger two were tossing what seemed to be a small ball to each other.

 

Cale turned his eyes away as he recalled his nightmare. Turning away, he shook his head and tried to focus on the present. Reaching near the center of the bridge, the group paused to look over it. Roksu smiled slightly at the wind, “It’s quite nice,”

 

“Isn’t it?”

 

The peaceful moment broke when a large boom and crack echoed above the bridge. The three snapped their heads over just to see the older brother of the siblings from earlier scream in horror as a young girl fell over from where the wall had given way, “LAYLA!!”

 

He ran forward, but was unable to grab her in time. The sound of a girl falling into the river was almost as loud as the wind below the bridge. Cries of panic became shrill and the desperate voice of a child echoed over the area.

 

Eric’s face lost color, “GUARDS!!”

 

Roksu headed over and pulled the older brother back from the crumbling edge, “Breathe. You are not the only one here right now. You can be scared but you must not lose yourself.”

 

The youngest brother had burst into tears and was trembling at the sight, looking horrified. The oldest brother was also shaking, eyes wide in fear, “She can't swim! She can’t swim!!”

 

Eric joined him, “Calm down, the guards will–”

 

“Young Master Cale!!!”

 

Eric and Roksu snapped their heads over to see Cale shove his unlatched cloak into Ron’s face and run towards the edge of the bridge. Roksu and Eric both yelled in disbelief, but moved too late as Cale had already jumped off the bridge and into the water. Roksu and Eric grabbed the edge of the bridge, staring down to where the silent cries of the girl had become drowned by the water and Cale was clearly below the surface.

 

Roksu’s entire face twisted and he cursed loudly into the shocked atmosphere.

 

“Fucking self-sacrificial brat!!!”

 

 

Notes:

i might change the nickname for Cale, not sure yet.

ALSO- I don't remember what Raon calls Beacrox at all. So- help please

Chapter 25: Beneath the Surface

Notes:

This is my favorite chapter so far!

It's so wholesome

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“LAYLA!!”

 

LILY!!”

 

The older brother and his own voice overlapped as the young girl of nine fell into the lake. Cale’s pupils shrank and the image of the nine-year-old girl’s fear and the sound of her panicked screams mirrored those he’d heard the night before.



She resembled Lily in nothing but her hair color, but it was enough. It was enough because she was about the age that Lily was when her life was cut short. When Cale failed .

 

The cries of his siblings and panic that erupted made Cale’s chest squeeze and his breathing turned shallow.

 

That pain. That feeling.

 

He didn’t want to feel it.

 

His fingers reached up and he unlatched his cloak without much thought. Images overlapped in his mind and he barely heard the surprised call that came from Ron that came when Cale all but shoved him back as he threw the cloak. Running to the broken part, he jumped down, blocking out Eric and Roksu without much problem.

 

He dove into the water, expression stiffening at the sudden cold that quickly sunk in through all his clothes. Closing his eyes and fighting back the urge to curl up, Cale kicked and dove downwards, searching through the dark water. The deeper he went, the colder it got, but Cale kept kicking. It was blurry under water but he was certain he could make out a human child.

 

Thankfully, it seemed the girl wasn’t too far and Cale managed to see her. He added more strength to his legs and arms, swimming forward at the girl whose eyes were barely open and her flailing limbs were much weaker than before. He pulled her towards his chest, wrapping an arm around her and using his other to help propel himself up. Kicking as quick and as powerful as he could through the cold, Cale’s head broke the surface and he gasped. Coughing sputtered from beside him as he had the girl lean against his shoulder and prop her well above the water. Her body shivered and her coughs spat out mounds of water.

 

Cale sighed in relief, ignorant to the yells and noise coming from the group above. He held the girl up, using one hand and his feet to keep them above the surface as much as possible, “Hey, there. It’s alright. Breathe, you’re alright. You're alright, darling,”

 

The girl’s eyes opened and she quickly started sobbing from the whole experience. Her small hands wrapped around Cale’s neck and she wailed out her emotions. Cale held her close and began to swim towards the shore, muttering soft words and praises, “You were very strong Layla. I’m gonna get us out of the lake now. Alright? Just keep taking deep breaths for me. One at a time, that's it,”

 

Looking ahead he saw Eric, Roksu, Ron, and the knights at the bank. Standing with them were the two brothers. He gave them all a reassuring smile, “We’re fine!”

 

He turns back to Layla–missing the way Ron, Eric, and Roksu were all in disbelief at his response–and tugged her close as the wind blows harshly, causing waves to splash against them. Layla shrieks as water gets into her mouth and she begins to panic. Cale stops swimming, focusing on her and coughing up a bit of water, “It’s okay, shh, Layla. We’re alright. Look at me, dear. Breath with me, shhh,”

 

He tries to get her to focus on something else. He angles them slightly so his back is against the oncoming wind, “Look there. It’s your brothers. They’re waiting for you,”

 

The girl whimpers and cries but she turns her teary head. Upon seeing her, the older brother exclaims, “Layla!!!” while the youngest cries, “NOONA!!”

 

The girl sniffles and she turns to Cale, who smiles gently, “Come. Why don’t you tell me something you like?”

 

He slowly began to continue swimming back. Layla had fallen into the center of the lake, thus with the currents and winds, it was a bit of distance from the shore. Layla sobbed and sniffled, before mumbling, “I like pink,”

 

Cale smiles in amusement, “Is that so?”

 

He grimaces at another wind gust, turning and holding Layla as close to him as possible, “Me too,”

 

“I like oppa and dongsaeng,”

 

Cale chuckled, “They seem very nice,”

 

“They’re the best!” Layla exclaims, a little bit of light in her panicked eyes now, “Mama made us all shell bracelets before she left!”

 

Cale frowns a bit, but he responds politely, “A bracelet? How amazing! Can I see it?”

 

“Yes! Mister I- um- huh?”

 

“Layla?” 

 

They were close enough to the shore that Cale was able to almost feel the ground. Once his foot made contact, he quickly stood up and held Layla with both hands, holding her well above the waves. 

 

A shrill cry of panic sounded by his head and he flinched in shock. He quickened his pace and began to slowly emerge from the water. His clothes quickly stuck to his skin, the chill becoming worse. As he got to his waist, some of the guards came into the water.

 

“Young Master Cale!!”

 

“My cloak! Wrap her in it!” Cale ordered and attempted to hand Layla off. The girl revealed her panicked face and she gripped Cale by the chest, “Mister! Mister! My bracelet! It’s gone! I lost it- I lost Mama’s bracelet!!”

 

Cale’s eyes widened.




Layla’s body was already trembling and her lips were turning lighter due to the cold, but she refused to be taken away from Cale. The second guard quickly pried her hands off, but Cale’s eyes remained fixed on her fear and denial. He was guided out of the water and he watched numbly as her siblings surrounded her and Cale’s cloak was quickly placed and wrapped around her. The girl repeated shrill bouts of sobs and apologies, while hugging her older brother.

 

“You’re a fool,”

 

Cale felt a dull heat wrap around him and found Roksu at his side, cloak removed and now placed around Cale. The older had a tight expression, lips downturned and eyes clearly glaring his disapproval. Cale was soaked with icy water and his whole body was shivering, hair and clothes stuck to his skin. His pale skin was turning red in a number of places and his fingertips were stiffening up. Nonetheless, the cold wasn’t as painful as Lily- Layla’s cries.

 

“Young Master-nim,” Ron stood in front of Cale. 

 

“Wait,” Cale mumbled, “Wait, no,”

 

He reached up and removed the cloak. Roksu’s face hardened further, jaw setting, “Cale! What the fuck are you doing?”

 

“Hold on! I’ll be back!”

 

Both Ron and Roksu felt alarms ringing and they reached out. Cale avoided them both; Roksu was the easiest to avoid with a twist. He avoided Ron by shielding himself while ducking around Roksu’s body, creating a physical barrier. Then, he quickly reentered the lake and swam back down, ignoring the panicked and disbelieving yells of everyone.

 

Beneath the water, Cale mentally apologized. He understood their worry, but there was something they all were missing. Cale wasn’t being a good person. He was just being emotional. He had saved her because his mind had warped her with an image of Lily. And now, he would search for the bracelet because he knows how devastated he would feel if he had lost something his Mom had left for him “before she left”.

 

A small part of Cale’s mind tells him there’s a lack of context, but the emotional chaos of his mind drowns it out.

 

Cale broke the surface for air, ignoring the chaos he’d left at the bank and swam over the area he had found Layla. Taking a deep breath and bracing himself for the chill, he dove down and swam deeper. As Eric had said, the lake was not incredibly deep. 

 

This made it easier. It was nice to not swim too deep as the colder water and the pressure on his ears and head were causing him great discomfort. He spotted the bottom through his blurry vision and his gloved hands came in contact with gravel and sand. Cale immediately started searching with his hands, feeling around and running over every rock, plant, or useless trinket he’d found. If he did fancy upon a trinket that felt like it could belong to a person, he stuffed it into his coat for now. 

 

As the seconds tick, Cale can feel his chest beginning to heave and his lungs beginning to ache. The cold doesn't help anything. Nonetheless, he keeps looking. As he feels around, he spots a glint away from him. Swimming forward, he feels some sort of object and lifts it up. A small bracelet with an array of cowrie shells lay in his hand. 

 

Just in case, Cale looks for any other bracelets. He lets out a small cough as his lungs burn. Deciding to go with this, he moves to go back up. However, he stops when his eyes barely catch the shape of another pendant. It stood out against the murky floor of the lake, seemingly glowing a light blue. It didn’t seem like the bracelet he was looking for, but Cale felt drawn to it as he had with the edge of the bridge.

 

Diving down once more, his hand extended out and he wrapped his hand around what felt like a leather strap and a glass pendant. The shape in his hands felt oddly like a small bottle. Picking it up out of the dirt, Cale only gets to glance at the blue within the pendent before the water suddenly becomes rougher and Cale chokes. A blue light surrounds him, lighting up the bottom of the lake. A voice arrogant and mocking echoes in his mind. 

 

What an impulsive person’

 

Cale shakes his head, lungs aching for air. He kicks off the floor, fighting the rushing currents, only to cough, mouth parting in shock as the water yanks him around.

 

‘You’re an emotional child. How utterly pathetic’

 

Cale swims and he can see the surface. His expression twists and he kicks his legs harder, ‘I don't have time for this!’

 

Breaking the surface, Cale coughs out water, panting and grunting as the current sends him back, his head going under unexpectedly. He coughs up again, expression annoyed and he looks around, finding the group on the shore. There’s water in his eyes so he can’t make out Eric’s pale expression or the stiff way both Ron and Roksu are staring at him. He curses when the rough water sends him off to the side.

 

"CALE!!!"

 

Cale coughs and he looks over to where it seems more people have gathered. He holds up the shell bracelet, "Hey! Is it this?"

 

“No way,” The brother's eyes widened, along with everyone else. Eric’s voice trembled in disbelief, "Cale, you..."

 

Layla screams in delight, "MISTER!! YOU FOUND IT!!"

 

Cale sighs in relief and he begins to swim over.

 

However, his head begins to pound as that voice booms in his mind again. 

 

‘So you are doing a good deed for someone you don’t know…How pathetic is this,’

 

He grimaces and holds his head, shaking it, “Fuck- what the hell?”

 

My brother was like you. Impulsive and emotional. Look where it got him. Severed from me and chucked into the ocean,’

 

Cale grits his teeth and tries to ignore the voice. 

 

But I also sense an odd power from you…what a peculiar child…’

 

‘Hm…’

 

‘Shall we give you a chance?’

 

As Cale gets halfway to the shore, everyone freezes as a loud sound of water thrashes about. The wind howled loudly, water sloshing around. Cale cursed and grunted as he was pulled under again, hacking when his head came back up again. 

 

Roksu hears a voice sound in his head, ‘ Human? What’s going on?’

 

“Young Master-nim?”

 

Glancing back briefly, Roksu sees Balint quickly heading towards them. The black dragon is most likely flying above. Balint spots Cale and his expression pales, “What is he doing?!”

 

 However, Roksu is taken by the dragon speaking again, 'Human!! It feels like the cave!!'

 

'The cave?'

 

"Ah!" Roksu gasps in disbelief. He chokes, heading whipping around and looking at Cale with disbelief, muttering, "Its an ancient power?"

 

Eric, Ron, and Balint hear him and turn to Roksu in shock. Eric exhales, "What?"

 

Before they can speak, the crackling sound of water and ice begins to chime. The rough surface of the water began to freeze along the edges and paths around. Along with the currents, ice chunks began to break and freeze over.

 

Eric watches in disbelief, "This- this-"

 

Cale seemed to understand as he remained stagnant, only fighting against the current. The dragon had spoken to him too. Seeing the shore, impossibly far from him, he grabs the shell bracelet and with all his might he throws it forward aiming towards Ron. Ron catches it, almost habitually, in shock.

 

He looks at the piece of jewelry and then up. His eyes shrink and his voice raises in a fit of emotion, "Young Master Cale!!" 

 

The water sloshes and Cale gets pulled under.

 

"CALE!!!" 

 

Roksu shoves his slightly damp cloak to Eric and orders loudly, "BALINT! Spell! Any spell!!"

 

Balint quickly grabs Roksu, preventing him from jumping into the water. Roksu pulls against his servant, giving the older man a harsh glare, “Let me go! What the hell are you doing?!”

 

Eric also grabbed Roksu’s arm, despite his fear ridden face, “Stop- stop! One second let’s think!”

 

“Think?!” Roksu turned to him. His red eyes are narrowed harshly at everyone, “Cale could die!”

 

‘It’s one thing if it's an Ancient Power, but this sort of test is too dangerous. No, even the ‘Vitality of Heart’ was decently dangerous. But I had the shield. Cale doesn’t have anything to help him against the currents.  If Cale failed the test, there was a very high chance Cale would drown.’

 

That idea made Roksu’s jaw clench. 

 

Cale could not die.

 

Roksu needed Cale alive.

 

‘I’m not handling this alone, you piece of shit!’

 

“Young Master-nim! If it is as you said, then you won’t be able to help Young Master Cale!” Balint hissed into his ear.

 

Roksu stiffened up. That was true, but the alternative was no better.

 

He grits his teeth and looks up to where he knows the dragon is. The dragon speaks to him, ‘ The other weak human is in the center. I can sense him and he’s surrounded by some power. Like the cave,’

 

“Fuck,” Roksu grimaced.






He sneered, “Fine. Three and a half minutes. If I don’t see Cale break surface in that much time, I’m going,”

 

“Young Master Eric! We’re sending the boats,”

 

“What are you still waiting for? Just go!!”

 

Two small boats entered on the rough lake, equipped with knights that had been summoned. By now, the commotion had most likely already reached the Wheelsman Estate. Roksu pulled away from Eric and Balint, standing stiffly as he counted down the seconds.

 

‘Come on Cale. Come on,’

~~~

 

When Cale’s head went under, he just barely managed to take in some air before water yanked him down. The currents swirled around him glowing that same blue light. Cale looked at the necklace he had grabbed, ‘An Ancient Power, huh?’

 

‘Water is versatile. It can be calm or angry. It is essential as it is poison,’

 

The water began to swirl around him, creating a sphere of water with him in the center. He narrowed his eyes, taking in the words.

 

Water requires a power of restraint and control. Do you know what happens when water is unmanageable?’

 

The light shone and the current shoved him back slightly. Air felt like it was sucked from his lungs and Cale felt his head smash into something solid, pain erupting from the back of his head and his blurry vision becoming worse.

 

That voice demanded.

 

‘Can you control it? Any of it? Can you control yourself?’

 

Cale’s vision went dark and his chest compressed.

 

‘I can’t wait to see,’

 

“HAH-!!”

 

Cale gasped, eyes snapping open and body heaving as he took in air. The earlier icy chill was gone and the gray light of winter was replaced by a soft white light but there was no definite source. Cale panted, staring up at the crystal like ceiling blankly. He remained laying down, before finally pushing himself up.

 

It looked like some sort of large cave. He couldn’t tell where the light was coming from but he knew the walls resembled glass and an array of white and pale blue crystals. A good distance away from him, Cale spotted what seemed to be a small islet made of a pale blue stone resembling marble. The islet was large enough for four grown adults to sit on it. The floor felt solid, but it also just seemed to be water. His hand wouldn’t go under, so it seemed that Cale was resting atop of it. He also wasn’t feeling drenched. His clothes remained dry.

 

“What the hell?” 

 

Cale slowly rose to his feet. He looked around, trying to understand what he was doing. Seeing as nothing was happening, he took a step towards the islet.

 

Plop .

 

Cale turned around towards the sound. His eyes widened and he dashed forward, “Lily!?”

 

His sister was laying in the water on her stomach, brown hair covering up most of her face. Cale crouched beside her and gently moved to lift her, “Lily? Are you–”

 

He stopped short.

 

Lily’s eyes fluttered open, dim and pained. His lips let out a gurgling sound, “Ora-beon..i…”

 

A river of crimson coughed out of Lily’s mouth, mimicking the large wound at the top of her head. It looked like a rock had been smashed into her skull. Cale’s eyes shook and he trembled, hand reaching up and hovering over the wound, “Li- Lily? What- what is- what happened?”

 

He was stumbling over words and sentences. His heart was beating loudly and he felt overwhelmed with fear and denial. Lily just coughed and hacked more blood, her blue eyes staring blankly at Cale.

 

After another violent cough, she shuddered in some air and mumbled, “...why…”

 

“What?”

 

“W-why…” Lily hacked, tears filling her dying eyes, “Ora-orabeoni didn’t… hak - c-come…”

 

Cale’s body chilled.

 

Tears mixed in with the blood, “I was calling- blergh- w-why?”

 

Cale shook but he said nothing. Nothing came out of his mouth and he just numbly listened to Lily’s weak demands.

 

‘Why didn’t you come?’

 

‘Why didn’t you help?’

 

‘Why does it hurt?’

 

‘Orabeoni- Why- why- why-’

 

When Lily went completely still in his hold, Cale felt like the world was falling on top of his head. He carefully placed her down, hands shaking and hesitantly rose to his feet, backing away. He called, panicked, “B-Basen? Father? Violan- Mother? Mother!”

 

He didn’t have to move very far as their limp bodies were all within view when he turned his head. Basen’s leg was twisted into a weird angle and the right part of his face was covered in soot from an explosion. His left hand was missing fingers and his right was an ugly management of burns and blood. Cale stood staring at the limp body with shaky eyes and mutters of denial ringing in his head.

 

A bit away from the children, the Countess laid just as still. Violan’s ever-elegant hair was sprawled and charred at places, body littered in cuts and wounds, her dress stained. The blood that stained the water beneath her was mostly from the hole in the chest and Cale bit back a scream and sob when he realized her eyes were still open. Open and so, so, empty. They weren’t firm or calm. They weren’t the eyes of his Mother. 

 

His knees gave out and he was trembling as he muttered apologies and desperate pleads, “Mother- mother- I’m sorry. I’m so sorry I didn’t tell you. I love you, Mother. I do, I really do. Mother, I care about you, I don’t hate you. Thank you for taking care of me- of my father- i’m sorry-I'm sorry, I'm sorry, please move- please wake up- please-”

 

His hand was shaking so much as he closed her eyes. His hands, no matter how much blood he touched, did not stain. His hands remained terribly clean. 

 

Not trusting himself to stand, he turned to the final corpse. The one that wasn’t even whole. Deruth was missing limbs. Cale sat there beside Violan’s body, not able to bring himself closer. With a bleeding heart, he began to crawl over. His hand reached for what was left of Deruth’s shoulder. He turned him, trying to look at his face-

 

Cale broke, turning his head away and gagging. 

 

Deruth wasn’t whole.

 

His Father wasn’t whole.


Tears began to leak down his face and he reached again. He didn’t try to turn the body onto stomach or back. He did not want to see the missing portion of his Father – why was his face like that? – , not in such detail. Organs and bones were too visible, flesh was mangled and puffed, bleeding and burned. Cale gagged again. He leaned against the bleeding waist and cried, “Father…Father…”

It was the only world falling from his lips. A desperate call for his Father. Cale stared at the blood that refused to stain him.

 

“What the fuck…damn it…What the fuck is going on?!”

 

The water beneath him and the corpses began to be covered in red, the metallic scent taking over the calm and beautiful aura that had been. Cale lifted his head after a few sobbed apologies. He backed away and forced himself up. His knees locked and Cale clenched his jaw, hitting his face harshly and forcing himself to move. He wiped at the tears aggressively on his face, skin aching with the amount of pressure he applied.

 

He was stopped again when he noticed more corpses.

 

“Ah- ah-”

 

Cale stumbled back, head shaking, “No. No, no, no, no,”

 

The corpses were quite the number. He could see corpses in maid outfits and knight clothes. He saw a head of green hair and a long dress, not too far from a noble in dark brown hair. A broken pair of silver glasses were beside a butler with missing hands. The gray and pale blond hair of the people he was having breakfast with just hours ago laid limp and half submerged. An old man with a missing arm, a pair of daggers not too far from him had a sword through his chest. A person with similar features and dressed in black was leaning on a broken greatsword, bleeding from every inch of his body. Closer to where Cale stood, he spotted a man in his 30s with brown hair, blue eyes vacant and leaking blood from his ears. Beside him, a once beautiful woman with blond hair that was cut and a long burn mark stretched over her face and tore at her dress. And the closest, oh the closest to Cale’s feet was a person with black hair, his usually emotionless red eyes completely blank and staring at Cale. Blood flowed from his mouth and his skin was seemingly ripped and charred.

 

Cale stumbled away towards the islet, head shaking and his mouth mumbled in a crazed state. He stumbled, grunting as he fell and pushing himself up. The water behind him was turning a darker red, while the water beneath him was clear and beautiful.

 

Cale hated it.

 

“FUCK!”

 

He hit the water and shook his head violently, “What the fuck is this?! Let me out!! LET ME OUT!!”

 

Cale held his face, a crazed laugh escaping him and mixing in with his sobs, “It’s not real- I know it! This is some stupid hallucination, right?! Let me out! I yield! Alright!? You got to see me in a pathetic state!!”

 

His voice echoed and echoed, but nothing came about it.

 

“...Cale?”

 

Cale’s eyes shrank and his body went deathly still, air leaving his lungs.

 

A silence held delicately in the cavern.

 

“Cale, sweetheart? It’s you, isn’t it?”

 

The gentle voice came from the side. Away from the islet again. 

 

A shudder passed through Cale’s body. He carefully turned his head, hands falling to his sides. His pupils shrank.

 

A woman dressed in a beautiful green and white dress stood at the edge of the islet, her dark green and gold earrings sparkling in the light of the odd cave. Her eyes were a brighter red than Cale’s, but her long red hair was of the exact same shade. 

 

She was beautiful. 

 

She was alive.

 

Very alive.

Cale had looked upon her portraits countless times over the last eight years. He’d seen her face consistently in his mind and heard her voice like a broken record. It was the only thing he could do to ensure the memories would not dull. That he would not lose her image as he had lost her presence.

 

“..M…” 

 

His voice shook, weak and vulnerable in all the ways Cale Henituse was not. 

 

Mom ?”

 

The bright red eyes glazed over with tears. A mesmerizing and warm smile came over Jour Thames Hentiuse’s lips. Her voice let out a beautiful chime of delight, “My son, my beautiful son,”

 

Her heels began to click through the water towards him. Cale was faster though. Desperation and grief filled him like it had never before. He launched up and ran towards her, slamming into her and she caught him: warmly and safely. His hands wrapped around her and the two of them fell to their knees. Cale’s face pressed into her shoulder and his voice echoed, “Mom, Mom, Mom. You’re here- you’re- Mom, you’re warm- Mom-

 

Jour hugged her son, her only child, tighter. Tears fell past her eyes and she pressed a kiss into his hair, “My darling Cale, my precious son. I’m here, my baby. It’s alright now, let it all out. Mom is here, darling. Mom is here,”

 

Cale felt like someone was stabbing him. A pain like no other came over him and he shattered . His face scrunched and tears fell without pause. A heart-breaking wail poured from the 16-year-old boy, his hands gripping his Mom tighter. Jour’s expression broke at the violent cries and shuddering that her son let out. She pulled them closer, one hand holding the back of his head. She whispered softly, “I love you, Cale. Let it out. Let all of it out. Mom will fix it, Mom will fix it all,”

 

Cale sobbed more, burying himself into her warmth. It was like all the suppressed and restrained emotions he had bottled up and drowned were rising and bursting up. Pain and sorrow covered his every being. 

 

It hurt.

 

It hurt so much.

 

He weakly opened his eyes, whimpering, “I missed you,”

 

Jour’s eyes shook and from where Cale could not see, regret and pain came over her. She buried her face into his hair, “I know, my dear. I’m sorry. I’m sorry I had to leave you,”

 

“Wh- why? What was so important about some stupid village?”

 

Jour hesitated. She smiled weakly, and just pressed another kiss, “I’m sorry. It was important that I couldn’t delay it any longer,”

 

Cale clung weakly, “Did it hurt?”

 

Jour’s eyes widened in shock. 

 

“The guards said- they said- said it was a carriage accident. That it tipped over,” Cale recalled the report, swallowing and slightly stuttering over his words, “Did it hurt? You were bleed- bleeding a lot when you came back,”

 

Jour gave a trembling but love-ridden smile, “Oh, my sweet sunshine,” She pulled back and reached forward to look at him. Cale pulled back just enough for her to cup his face, “I suppose it bruised a little…but leaving you hurt far more. That was a pain like nothing else,”

 

Cale’s face crumpled weakly. Jour smiled at him, gently wiping some tears away, “Look at you, my handsome baby. You’ve grown so much,”

 

Cale swallowed the guilt in his throat. But because it was his Mom, because it was her, he felt so weak. But so safe. He looked down, “I…I’m not a good person, Mom,”

 

Jour frowned, “What do you mean, darling?”

 

“I- I hurt a lot of people, Mom,” Cale sniffled. He held her hands and his mouth moved, explaining the last eight years.

 

He talked about how Father cried and sobbed for days, how Cale didn’t see him smile or look normal until Violan. He explained with almost guilt how Deruth had remarried and Cale had two siblings. He paused here, lifting his head to check her. 

 

She was smiling warmly.

 

“I’m glad that fool Deruth is well,” 

 

Cale smiled weakly at the old nickname. He nodded, “He’s well, Mom. I’ll make sure he stays so,”

 

“Is Lady Violan good to you?”

 

“Yes,”

 

Jour smiled, in relief. There was no hesitation in that answer, “I’m glad,” she then giggled, “But then again, who can resist my cutie?”



 

Cale flushed, “Mom…”

 

Jour laughed, placing a kiss on Cale’s forehead. He pouted but let her, secretly enjoying the affection. Cale hated to ruin the mood, but he needed to tell her. Tell her that he was sorry she had left behind someone like him.

 

“Mom…” Cale started shakily, “Mom, the relatives weren’t nice. They didn’t like Violan or Basen because they weren’t nobles. They- it wasn’t nice. Father and Aunt Danielle got into a lot of fights and arguments…and the cousins were super mean to Basen! They would bully him relentlessly so- so-”

 

Cale bit his lip.

 

Jour looked at her son, for a moment. Her smile had faded into concern. But as she listened and watched the change in expressions, she felt a foreboding feeling. Jour tightened her grip on Cale’s hand, “Sweetheart…what did you do?”

 

Cale flinched.

 

“I…I wanted to protect them. They made Father so happy,” Cale’s voice felt oddly weak to his own ears. Why was it so hard to say this? “So- so- I thought that if I took myself out of the equation everything would work out! My presence was of such a hindrance to Basen and by extension Violan, and Father was still healing from you and his workaholic spiral, so- I- I quit. I stopped studying and I became really loud and annoying. I did everything to piss everyone off and- last year, when I turned 15- I- I started to drink alcohol and made messes in bars- but I never physically hurt anyone! I never ever harmed a person! Though- though- I made a lot of people suffer- a-and our reputation fell a bit.”

 

Jour’s expression broke, “What? Sweetheart, you started what at 15?”

 

Cale looked away, ashamed. But he could tell her, could always tell her, “It- It’s fine because I don’t actually get drunk. I have high tolerance but I flush really easily. So it’s easy to fool everyone into thinking I’m drunk! So- Mom, mom doesn’t have to worry. I’m–”

 

“Why hasn’t anyone stopped this?!” 

 

That made Cale go silent for a moment. The worry and pain that was now clouding his Mom’s face hurt him. For a moment, he regretted telling her, even though his confession was easing a burden from him, even though he knew he could tell her anything— that he owed her his honesty—, even though no matter how useless or pathetic or terrible he was, her love was the only unconditional thing he knew in this conditional world.

 

He mumbled, “Pardon?”

 

Jour swallowed, “Your Father, and Lady Violan. Why aren’t they stopping you? Why isn’t Ron stopping you? Why have none of the servants tried to dissuade you from this?”

 

Cale didn’t have an answer.

 

He really, really , didn’t.

 

He’d expected disappointment. A tired sigh or resigned expression. Not…not this.

 

At his silence and bewilderment, Jour’s expression crumpled, “Oh…oh my sweet, sweet, baby,”

 

Cale was pulled slowly into another hug. He squirmed a little, before going limp and enjoying the warmth. He muttered, “I’m sorry…I’m sorry I’ve ruined your name,”

 

“No, oh no, darling. You didn’t do anything,” Jour stroked his hair. She kissed his hair, “I’m sorry. It’s Mom’s fault,”

 

Cale didn’t understand. How could it be her fault? His Mom had been nothing but good. An embodiment of the sun. How could anything be her fault?

 

“It-”

 

“Hush, my darling. Just rest for a little. You’ve done a lot,”

 

Cale’s expression tightened but he obeyed. He shifted and laid his head in her lap, her fingers threading through his hair. Jour smiled down at him sadly, whispering into the air, “I didn't think it would become like this…”

 

Cale flinched, “I’m sorry-”

 

“Not you, my love,” Jour reassured him. But Cale saw deep regret in her eyes, regret and maybe even anger, “I didn't think they would be so cruel,”

 

Cale realized she must mean the relatives. He smiled sadly. Even though her own husband had moved on and loved another, Jour had clearly already accepted Violan and Basen warmly. His Mom was always so kind, even when she didn't have to be. She didn't have to say anything about them. Basic respect was enough. But to see her lament on what happened ached him yet filled him with so much pride.

 

“Violan and Basen are good people, Mom. The relatives have tapered off now,”

 

Jour blinked once before she exhaled, a resigned smile on her lips, “I'm sure they are good people. I believe I’m able to trust Deruth with that much…” she trailed off oddly, and Cale saw her expression pinch up. But he couldn’t hear her thoughts:

 

‘Deruth was always so attentive and loving. Surely, he’s not just letting our son self-destruct? Deruth loves Cale, I know he does. Cale was his pride. Even if he had two new children, Deruth would not just toss Cale aside…that is not the man I know. Why, then? Why is our baby still going on this path? Why is our sunshine unable to understand that he is being hurt?’

 

Jour shut her eyes, for a moment. Her fingers played with her child’s red hair aimlessly. When she opened her eyes, she raised her head and looked over at the sea of red not too far from them. 

 

She’d been distracted by the presence of her son, by his words, by the thought of her beloved family allowing harm to befall her son. But she’d realized and understood what was going on in this cavern.

 

“Sweetie,”

 

“Yes, Mom?”

 

“Your body. Where is it right now?”

 

Cale looked up at her, “My body?”

 

“Yes. Before you came here,”

 

“Oh,”

 

Cale finally racked his memories, “Ah- I’m in a lake. It’s an Ancient Power,”

 

Jour’s hands paused, “...you’re in a lake?”

 

Cale also rethought that and mumbled, “...I wonder if I’ve drowned yet,”

 

A light smack came onto his forehead and he whined, “Ow!”

 

It didn’t actually hurt.

 

Jour gave him a disapproving look that had Cale wince, “Sorry, Mom,”

 

“Don’t ever speak so lightly about your life,” Jour scolded. She then smiled, “It’s probably on the islet. You’ll go and see it then,”

 

“Oh. Come with me then,” As Cale moved to get up, Jour giggled softly.

 

Cale looked back at her, “Sweetheart, I can’t come with you, remember?”

 

Cale’s heart froze.

 

That’s right.

 

His Mom had died eight years ago. 

 

Cale’s brain seemed to finally understand he looked over at the bloody sight, ‘And they are all alive,’

 

Jour smiled, warm and loving, “I’m glad I got to see you again,”

 

Cale turned back to her, shaking his head, “No-”

 

“Cale, darling–”

 

“No!” Cale turned to her, firm denial in his eyes, “I- I’ll just stay here with you! Mom, I’ll go with you!”

 

Jour’s smile turned sad, “You know you can’t, darling,”

 

Cale grabbed at her skirt, “Why not?” 

 

Jour reached up and stroked his face, a delicate and warm emotion in her eyes, “Cale. You can’t stay with me,”

 

Cale’s expression crumpled. Emotions crashed through him and his voice carried an angry edge to it, “Why do I have to go back?! I don’t want to!”

 

What was waiting for him there? It would be the same thing as it had been for the last eight years. A facade and causing everyone trouble and suffering. Nothing else. He’d return to the disappointing thing called ‘Living’. He’d already caused many people to lose hope in him and his position. If he died now, the relatives would say nothing, could do nothing. Actually, would it not be easier? The streets and bars would lose the redheaded tornado that wrecked everything and cursed everyone. 

 

If he never returned, who would honestly think of it as misfortune and not karma?

 

Plus, if he returned now to the lake he’d have to face Ron and Eric and Roksu–

 

Cale paused.

 

‘Ah’

 

“...Roksu hyung,”

 

If he died, how would he react? Would he be annoyed as Cale could no longer help him? Would he feel regretful for the trip? Would he lament over Cale’s actions? 

 

Cale doesn’t know why the idea of Roksu’s judgment and guilt make him hesitate. 

 

He’d never hesitated before.

 

Even if it hurt someone, Cale would do whatever he had to protect those he called his. He didn’t care for what would happen to him, or the way it would look. It just had to work.

 

Jour didn’t know exactly who ‘Roksu hyung’ was, but she knew it was someone important to her son. His eyes that were filled with despair and grief, had sparked and cut through the haze. She reached forward and caressed his cheek, “Cale, sweetie. You need to return,”

 

Cale’s body trembled and he held her tighter, “I-”

 

Jour reached up, pulling him into another tight embrace. Cale clung to her like a lifeline, whispering, “I don’t want to lose you again. Please- please stay with me. Let me stay with you this time, Mom. I want to stay with Mom,” A weak sob escaped him, “Don’t leave me. Please Mom, don’t leave me alone again. I hate it, I really hate it,”

 

Another delicate round of tears threatened to fall. But as a Mother, Cale was her priority. Cale was always her priority. His life and his well being. She wanted to be with him too, but she knew she couldn’t. She had relinquished her spot in his life a long time ago. Her lips left a long and loving kiss in the red hair, “My beautiful baby. My precious son. I love you. I love you so much,”

 

They look at each other, faces so similar staring at one another love and grief coating their eyes. Jour pressed their foreheads together as she whispered, “I’m so proud of you. You’ve been so strong, darling,”

 

Cale whimpered, heart breaking into pieces, “I love you…”

 

“Sweetheart, can you do one thing for me?”

 

“Anything,”

 

Jour swallowed a lump in her throat, “Live well and happily. That is all I want for you. To be happy, to be safe, to be who you are,”

 

Cale looked at her, taking in her overwhelming love. He didn’t understand why she was still looking at him like he was some beautiful star. She should be upset at him, and disapprove of the shame he’s brought upon them. Why? Why was it still so warm in her arms? Why was a dead person warmer than the living? 

 

He nodded, not trusting his words. 

 

Jour released him, hands falling away. The two of them carefully rose up and turned towards the islet. Jour looked up at her son, who was now taller than her. She smiled, ‘That’s my little cutie,’

 

Cale hesitated, staring at her as if afraid she would vanish when he looked away. Jour smiled, warmly and confidently, “Go on. Do not turn around until the end, Cale,”

 

“...”

 

Cale killed his urge to cling onto his Mom like a child. He turned his back and restrained himself. Firmly and quickly, he headed towards the islet. Behind him, he could hear a shuddering gasp and the sound of water splashing. He froze, but Jour’s voice echoed, “Don’t turn around! Sweetheart, it’s alright. Keep going,”

 

Cale trembled, eyes closing at the way her voice was clearly hoarser than before. He inhaled a shaky breath and kept going. Ignoring it all, he reached the islet. On the islet, there was a center rectangular pillar that came up to his naval. On it was the necklace from before.

 

The arrogant voice from before appeared.

 

‘You do not want to stay?’

 

“I want to stay,” Cale answers.

 

‘Hm?’

 

“I want to stay with my Mom,” Cale repeats, “But I can’t,”

 

‘Why not? You so clearly miss and love her. Just look at the tears that filled the ground,’

 

Cale doesn’t look. He doesn’t turn even though he wants to. His Mom’s voice had not spoken up again.

 

“Of course I miss and love her. I’d do anything to get her back,”

 

‘You’re not making sense,’

 

“There’s other people I love too…” Cale’s eyes go distant, “I lost my Mom. I can’t lose them too,”

 

‘...’

 

‘You…’

 

‘You’re odd. Emotional and Impulsive. But you’re smart and have control…how can you be both?’

 

Cale smiled wryly, “I’m neither. If someone hurts someone I know, of course, I will be angry and curse them out. Impulsive. But I can control myself enough to keep my person safe. No matter how angry, how emotional…I won’t hurt an innocent person or anyone I care about,”

 

That is a very hefty promise,’

 

“I’ve not broken it yet,”

 

‘Hah…you remind me of my brother. He and I were twins that shared a body. Two souls sharing a physical body,’

 

Cale blinked, “You both possessed a singular body?”

 

‘We were called a freak of nature. An odd and disturbing phenomena. We were twins, separate souls, separate heads, separate personas. But we shared a body, conjoined at the torso,’

 

‘He was emotional. Impulsive. He wanted to help people even if they hurt us, if they looked at us oddly. I didn’t get it but when we were sharing a physical body, it was hard. He had strength, you know. Strength that was complementary to mine. A domination. There was not a fire he couldn’t put out, just as there was not a body I could not tame,’

 

‘His nature got him in trouble. When we both were sentenced, his damned love and emotions proposed a sentence to spare me. They surgically severed him from me before tossing him into the ocean,’

 

‘I hated him for it,’

 

‘It would’ve been better to die together. To fall. He should’ve just let it go. Why did he take it on himself?’

 

“...because he loved you. He loved you more than he cared about his place in life,”

 

...that’s not fair. I loved him too,’

 

Cale smiled sadly, “I’m sure he knew that. Just as he knew that if he told you, you would’ve stood by him. Perhaps you both would’ve been sentenced. And the idea of you dying with him was too much to bare,”

 

‘He’s selfish,’

 

“Yes,” 

 

But Cale understood.

 

“And he knew. Knew it was selfish because it would cause you pain. But he couldn’t bring himself to change his mind,”

 

‘You sound like you understand,’

 

“I do,”

 

Cale understands very well.

 

‘...Take the necklace…I hope your selfishness does not kill you,’

 

Cale just smiled. 

 

He picked up the necklace and placed it over his head. A blue light emitted from the pillar and the surroundings began to turn dark. Cale turned just as the light shot towards his chest. When he did, he saw his Mom’s corpse in the water, bleeding from a variety of places and blood falling from her lips.

 

Cale did not have time to grieve.










 

 

 

Notes:

Wasn't it so lovely! <3

Chapter 26: Look Closer

Notes:

a nice and long chapter to heal you from the last one hehe

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tick.

 

Tick.

 

The second hand of his watch keeps moving. It’s already gone around twice, and now it’s begun its third round. Roksu couldn’t wait any longer. He couldn’t just stand here. The cloak that was on his shoulders was quickly pulled off and Eric grabs him again, “Young–”

 

“Let go of me,”

 

Eric stares at the dark and frustrated expression. He tightens his grip and Roksu turns to glare at him, threatening to push him off. But Eric sighs and he relents. 



Roksu marches towards the water, “Balint!!”

 

Balint sighed at his stubborn charge, but quickly casted a spell that was quickly coupled by the dragon, ‘ Human! I casted a spell too!’

 

Giving a subtle nod of thanks, Roksu walks into the water. It’s cold. Very cold. He frowns and walks faster. Without another word he dives in. The lake is dark, but Roksu is able to find Cale easily. It is obvious from the blue light that shimmers beneath the surface and the odd sphere made of water currents. Red stands out against the middle, Cale’s hair easy to spot despite his blurred vision. He’s near the pillar that held up the bridge.

 

‘Yup. The dragon seems to be right’

 

It was the Glutton.

 

‘It’s an Ancient Power. But, I’m not quite familiar with it?’

 

Roksu tried to approach, summing up the shield and using the light to find Cale's still silhouette in the center. His eyes widened. Cale was completely unmoving. It looked like he was sleeping. 

 

But so do the dead.

 

Roksu shoved against the currents. The water fought back, clearly keeping Cale within the sphere. Cursing, Roksu swam back up. He moved until he was above the sphere and heard the commotion on the shore. 

 

"Young Master Roksu!” Ron’s voice echoes, “Where is my Young Master?”

 

Roksu hesitates before he exclaims, "He's alive!!"

 

He dives down without another word, this time into the whirlpool from the top. He can see Cale, eyes closed but Roksu knew he was alive. The dragon would’ve told them if he had sensed Cale’s life end.  Gritting his teeth, he cursed this test. He slammed down through and into the whirlpool, breaking through the water.

 

The collision of metal and water lets a muffled echo out. Roksu keeps slamming, gripping the shield from the side and using the slight point to attempt to skewer through the bubble. His heart beat began to pound aggressivly and Roksu could feel the ‘Vitalty of Heart’ working through him.

 

‘Damn it.’

 

‘Damn it!’

 

‘Damn it!!!”

 

Roksu’s arm was growing tired from the repeated swings. The movement also was causing him to run out of air faster. He paused his attacks, glaring and staring at Cale through the sphere. Observing the younger through the water, he noticed the source of the blue light. Above Cale’s chest, a necklace with a pendant in the shape of a glass bottle with a miniature cork stopper was floating.

 

Roksu kicked up, taking in some more air. He summoned the shield below the water, holding onto it so he could remain stagnant and thought as he panted. He spoke up, “Dragon. Can you sense Cale’s health?”

 

‘It hasn’t changed at all. But…’

 

“But?”

 

The power seems to have gotten stronger,’

 

“Fuck,”

 

Roksu dove back in again. Swimming around the sphere, he tried to find a weak point. He asked in his mind the Ancient Powers.

 

‘Is he in danger?’

 

‘He shouldn’t be. Unless Cale fails, he’ll remain fine,’

 

‘How do I know if he’s failing?’

 

‘If that happens,’

 

Roksu looked towards Cale the same time the sphere started spinning quicker, and began to compress. Cale’s body flinched within the orb and his face scrunched up, clearly in pain. Cale’s lips that had remained closed trembled, as if about to open and let water into Cale’s lungs.

 

Roksu cursed in his head and called out the shield again. He attempts to break through the sphere. After a minute of doing so, the shield makes a sharp sound and cuts through the current for a few moments. 

 

‘Ah! Roksu- I think he passed it!’

 

Roksu looked at Cale at the glutton's voice. He didn’t get to observe long before the sphere abruptly dissipated. Had it not been for the shield, he would’ve been sent backwards. 

 

Once he was in the clear, Roksu put the shield away and quickly swam forward. Pulling off his gloves and shoving them into his pockets, he reached forward and grabbed Cale’s wrist, tugging the younger towards him. His other hand reached forward towards Cale’s chest, pressing firmly over his heart, and then up to the pulse point under his neck. His other hand also checked Cale’s pulse by lightly pressing against the inside of Cale’s wrist.

 

The slow beats made a tension unwind from his chest and tug Cale slightly closer in relief.

 

Cale’s body shifted and Roksu watched as Cale’s eyes weakly fluttered open. His earlier relief turned off again when he saw the despondent and uncontrollable pain reflected in the red irises. Before he could do anything, the pendant from earlier emitted a light that shot towards Cale’s chest. That seemed to jolt Cale into more awareness as he turned to Roksu and then at the necklace. He grabbed it with one hand just as the water around them swirled.

 

Roksu tugged Cale closer, about to summon his shield before he noticed they were going up. The two of them broke the surface and harsh coughs sounded beside Roksu’s ear. Roksu spat out some water, ignoring a metallic tang in his mouth, before cursing. He wrapped one arm around Cale’s waist and the other to pull one of Cale’s arms over his shoulders. Cale coughed out some water as he processed Roksu, swimming them back.

 

“I can–”

 

“Just stay put,” Roksu’s voice was hoarse, “You crazy self-sacrificial brat!”

 

Cale smiled at the name-calling. He looked at the necklace before putting it in his pocket. He leaned into Roksu, eyes dazed and despondent. The cold was finally beginning to hit him and his chest felt heavy. He pressed himself closer to Roksu, “Sorry,”

 

Roksu glanced at him, lips pressing together. The water had noticeably calmed now that the ancient power in the lake was claimed, thus they were getting to the bank quicker. Cale’s eyes were not present. It was clear that whatever had happened in that sphere was not anything easy, nor necessarily good. 

 

He’ll ask later.

 

The two of them reached the bank, standing up and getting out. The others ran forward, cloaks quickly thrown over the two and voices filled with concern echoing about. Eric looked like he was near tears as he stood in front of them. He looked at Cale in relief and reached for Cale’s freehand, “Thank goodness. Cale, don’t ever do something so reckless again!!”

 

Eric took off his coat and added it on top of Cale and scolded weakly, “You’re lips are turning blue, you punk,”

 

It was true. 

 

Cale was trembling and his eyes were clearly drooping. Roksu held him tighter, frowning in concern. He quickly lowered them down, but Cale didn’t release him, too dazed to process much. The younger pressed into Roksu’s chest, the older gently sitting Cale between his legs so they were both comfortable. Roksu frowned deeper at the trembling he felt from the redhead and he spoke up, calmly, “Get the carriage. Or find the coordinates to the Wheelsman Estate. Cale needs to warm up immediately,”

 

“The carriage is prepared,” Ron said from where he was crouched down in front of Cale, taking Cale’s pulse, “Young Master-nim, does a hot bath sound nice?”

 

Cale nods after a small pause. 

 

“Mister!”

 

They all looked to see the three siblings standing there. The girl looked worried but she rushed through the adults to squat in front of Cale, “Mister!!”

 

Cale’s eyes turned to her, blinking once and twice. A weak smile then came over him, “Hello, Layla. Are you alright?”

 

The young girl nodded. She had a worried and sad look on her face, “But Mister isn’t…”

 

“It’s alright,” Cale assured her, “I just need a bath,”

 

Roksu chose that moment to intervene, “Miss Layla. Please excuse us,”

 

The older brother stepped up and held Layla, “Please go ahead! I’m so sorry,”

 

“It’s not your fault,” Cale speaks, looking directly at the brother. His eyes are the most focused they’ve been, “It’s not your fault. Everything is alright now,”

 

“Ah…”

 

“Let’s go,” Eric motioned them to head towards the carriage. He nodded to the knights, “Get them to a doctor as well. Pay for it all. And have guards stationed on the bridge or close it down,”

 

“Yes, Young Master,”

 

The carriage ride went through the streets of Spade City as fast as it could. Cale hadn’t said another word, eyes drifting in and out of focus. Both the dragon and Balint had casted a warming spell which had helped return the blue lips to a pale pink. Roksu, thanks to the Vitality of Heart, was just cold but not experiencing any serious drawbacks. Though…his chest did hurt a bit, it wasn’t so much.

 

As they headed back, Roksu broke the silence, “Cale,”

 

A low hum came and everyone reflexively relaxed.

 

Cale was between Eric and Roksu but he was leaning his head against Roksu, while Eric alternated rubbing at each of his hands to get some heat back into them. Roksu asked softly, “Cale. What’s going on in that head of yours?”

 

Cale didn’t answer for a moment.

 

He then closed his eyes and tugged Eric’s cloak tighter over him, “Forget it,”

 

Eric and Roksu exchanged worried looks. Eric attempted, “Dongsaeng-ah. Let this hyung of yours help, you do still listen to him, right?”

 

Cale swallowed. He then spoke, “I want to sleep,”

 

Eric deflated, but he accepted it. Roksu also let it go, “Just stay up a little longer, Cale. We’re here,”

 

Eric added, “A hot bath is ready for you in your room. After that, you can sleep, alright?”

 

The trio got out and with Roksu and Eric by Cale’s side, they entered the manor. Ron and Balint followed behind. A maid was waiting for them, bowing in greeting, “We’ve prepared Young Master Cale and Young Master Roksu hot baths,”

 

“Well done,”

 

“Eric!”

 

Countess Wheelsman and Count Wheelsman were running down the stairs, “Oh my goodness! Are you both alright?”

 

Roksu took the liberty of responding, “I’m alright. But, Cale needs to be warmed up,”

 

In his state, he’d forgotten about honorifics when mentioning Cale. The Countess moved past it without much thought as she turned to the boy she considered one of her own, “Oh, Cale, sweetheart! You’re drenched!”

 

Cale looked up at her, his chest clenching painfully, and the Countess took off the shawl she was wearing. She placed it over his head and the group all continued up the stairs, “Young Master Roksu, you’re also drenched. I’ll have a doctor check you as well,”

 

“Thank you very much,”

 

“Achoo–!”

 

A soft sneeze echoed from the redhead.

 

Eric squeaked in surprise while the Count frowned in worry, “Ah, I’ll get the doctor moving quickly. Let us hurry up,”

 

They reached the top of the stairs and walked worriedly. Roksu couldn’t help but think that if Cale was more aware, he’d hate the hovering.

 

“Cale, darling. Shall I get some– oh!”

 

Roksu and Eric both jolted as Cale’s knees seemed to give out, the youngest letting out a soft grunt of surprise. The two of them were pressed against Cale’s body, keeping him upright as the redhead trembled and face twisted into a contortion of emotions. Countess Wheelsman stepped forward, but Cale flinched slightly when she touched him, causing the woman to pull back in worry. Ron stepped forward and he spoke up, “I’ll take him to his chambers. The Young Master is most likely losing energy in his body,”

 

Eric slowly stepped back as Ron moved forward. The assassin and black-haired noble held a gaze for a moment, before Roksu relinquished slowly. Ron bent down and scooped Cale up, the Count approaching and adjusting the cloak so it sat like a blanket. Cale pinched at it, adjusting himself so he could rest against Ron’s shoulder.

 

Countess Wheelsman smiled in worry, “Go on, Ron. I’ll get some hot drinks and the doctor up right away,”

 

“Yes, Countess,”

 

Ron then gave a small bow before he continued on his way.

 

Count Wheelsman patted both Eric and Roksu on the back, “You too should go to your chambers and warm up. Then you can go check on him. I need the draft an emergency correspondence to Deruth anyway,”

 

“Yes, Father,”

 

Roksu’s eyes looked down where Cale had gone. He stood there for a few more seconds, before heading towards his guest room. His expression was disturbed.

 

‘That test. What did it make Cale do?’

 

The question hung in his mind even as he peeled off the cold and wet layers of cloth. He hissed at the sting that emitted from the sudden contrast of his cold skin and the heated water, slowly and carefully lowering himself. Though he will admit, after the initial discomfort, the heat did feel good. His head lolled back against the tub, eyes shutting for a moment. 

 

He didn’t spend too long, not able to relax as much as he’d like. Balint handed him a comfy pair of trousers and a long-sleeves shirt to wear. As he wore them, Roksu lamented the loss of modern sweatpants, sweaters, and hoodies. 

 

“Will you head to Young Master Cale’s room, right away?”

 

“Yes,” Roksu nodded, “Ah, the dragon?”

 

“He stuck to Young Master Cale. He wanted to make sure everything was alright,” Balint informed. He then frowned, disturbed, “That kid was pretty panicked. He kept saying all sorts of dark things if the two of you didn’t come up or if something happened,”

 

Roksu decided to not think more deeply into that. 

 

He just nodded before going on towards Cale’s bedroom. It was a short walk since they weren’t that far, just around a corner from one another. Thus, Roksu was there quickly and gave three gentle knocks. He heard Beacrox’s voice from behind the door, “Come in,”

 

Frowning, Roksu twisted the handle and opened the door. His eyes scanned the luxurious room until he realized Beacrox was the only person in the room. He frowned deeper, “Where is Cale?”

 

“He’s still bathing,” Beacrox said and Roksu finally noticed that the chef was brewing some tea, “The doctor is with Father and him inside the bathroom,”

 

Roksu sat on the edge of the bed. A small black animal soon showed up next to him, the child’s paws and head resting over his legs. It’s eyes looked up at Roksu, confusion and worry evident, “Human, what happened to the Sunny Human?”

 

Roksu sighed and he gently reached up, patting the dragon’s head. He explained the situation not only because the dragon asked, but also because Beacrox and Balint would probably need the information too.

 

The dragon frowned, looking ashamed, “You’re both weak. This great dragon should be able to protect you,”

 

Roksu’s lips turned downwards, “This is not your fault. I’m sure Cale would not like it if you said that. Cale was a bit reckless today, that's all,”

 

The dragon curled up. He mumbled, “Reckless Human almost fell down when we came in here,”

 

‘Suddenly he’s Reckless Human?’ Roksu repeated in his head, ‘It certainly suits him’

 

“I’m sure Cale will be alright,” 

 

Speaking of, the bathroom door clicked open and a man Roksu had never met walked out carrying a briefcase. Ron followed after, bowing his head to what the doctor was telling him. As he turned to leave, the doctor noticed Roksu, “Young Master,”

 

“Is Cale alright?”

 

The doctor blinked at the familiar form of addressment, but regained composure quickly. He cleared his throat, “The current focus is warming the Young Master up enough to get his body functioning again. Due to prolonged exposure to the cold he seemed to be experiencing early stages of hypothermia,”

 

Roksu was surprised. Balint repeated in worry, “Hypothermia?”

 

“Yes, sir,” the doctor nodded, “It wasn’t severe and it was very early. You arrived to the estate at a good time. Young Master Cale’s butler is currently having Young Master Cale remain in the hot water for a while, at least until some motor function returns. After, it’s probably best for the Young Master to remain in bed. I’m on my way to request some firewood be sent up,”

 

Roksu nodded, “Of course. Thank you, please go on ahead,”

 

Before he did, the doctor approached, “Young Sir, is it alright if I check you as well?”

 

“Ah, sure,”

 

His check-up was welcomed and short, as compared to Cale, he wasn’t experiencing such levels of symptoms. Roksu stared at the closed door of the bathroom. Was it because of the Vitality of Heart? Or something else? Cale was under that icy water for longer than anyone. Not to mention that test…

 

“Human,”

 

Roksu looked down.

 

“What is hypothermia?”

 

“Oh, it’s a medical condition that happens when someone is really cold or has been exposed to cold for a prolonged period of time,” Roksu explained, “Cale was in that cold water for a long time, right? So his body began to react and couldn’t handle the exposure. So he started to shiver and his body was using up stored energy to retain some semblance of functionality. It’s why Cale started to stiffen up and his body began to move less, and he couldn’t speak or focus on anything,”

 

“Oh,” the dragon learned a new thing, “Will it be okay?”

 

“Yes. We just need to make sure Cale is warm and rests,” 

 

Roksu realized something then. He looked at Balint, “Balint. Go inform the convoy that plans to leave Spade city might change tomorrow. They’ve probably heard a bit of what happened, but go give a proper report. Oh, obviously omit that part,”

 

That as in the Ancient Power.

 

“Yes, Young Master,” Balint bowed and receded from the room. He held the door open and bowed outside for a moment, “Young Master Eric,”

 

The dragon turned invisible again just as Eric came in, closing the door. Eric saw Roksu and walked over, “Cale?”

 

Roksu repeated what the doctor had said. Eric frowned in worry, chewing at his lower lips. After a moment of silent deliberation, he walks over to the desk and grabs a pen and paper, beginning to write.

 

“Young Master Eric?”

 

“I’m going to send a letter to Gilbert Chetter and Amiru Ubarr. Along with Cale and I, our four families are quite friendly with each other,” Eric says, “I should tell them about what happened. Gilbert especially, since he is expecting you anyway,”

 

“I see,” Roksu mumbled.

 

He turned as the bathroom door clicked open. Cale walked out, wrapped in a thick robe. His hair was still damp and he was still hugging himself weakly, but his eyes seemed slightly more aware, albeit tired. Ron followed and took Cale behind the changing screen, while asking for Beacrox to hand him the sleep wear Cale would wear.

 

Roksu and Eric wait in silence except for the quick scribbling of the pen. When Cale returns from the screen, Roksu stands up and takes a few steps towards the top of the bed, pulling the covers back, “Cale,”

 

The redhead looks at him and Roksu motions to the bed, “Come,”

 

Cale hums softly, walking and allowing himself to sit on the bed. For now, since they all wanted him to have some tea, Cale remained propped up while the blankets covered most of his lower body. Cale smiled slightly, “It’s comfy,”

 

Roksu sits on the edge of the bed near Cale, “That’s good,”

 

“Cale!” Eric also comes over, sitting on the other side. He had finished the letters and quickly walked outside to catch a servant to send them, before hastily returning, “Have some tea,”

 

“Hm, have you already had some hyung-nim?”

 

“No. We will have with you,”

 

Beacrox wordlessly began to serve them the hot tea.  The three boys sat comfortably, Eric asking Cale some casual questions not about the incident, prompting Cale to speak with them. Roksu also let Eric drag him into the conversations, finding it not entirely unpleasant. 

 

When Cale’s cup was practically empty, Ron took it away and Eric helped Cale adjust the pillows to lay down. Roksu frowned, slightly displeased, “Are you tired?”

 

“Yes,” Cale hummed, tugging the blanket closer to his chin, “I’m very tired…”

 

He pauses and then mumbles, “I…I don’t want to deal with anything else,”

 

Eric’s lips turn downward, “Is that so?” 

 

He reaches forward, slightly flicking some red strands from Cale’s eyes, “Then, you can rest. Is it alright if this hyung-nim stays?”

 

“You both can stay,” Cale had already gently shut his eyes, “Yeah…just…yeah,”

 

Cale’s eyes cracked open slightly, staring down where a small bump popped under the blanket and a careful warmth covered him. He reached around and found the small head of the black dragon that had squeezed its way beneath the blanket. Cale turned to his side, gently hugging the black dragon and mumbling for only him to hear, “A child should rest too,”

 

The black dragon snuggled into the human’s body, shutting its eyes. He briefly informed the other human about where he was and that he was going to sleep, before letting himself listen to the gentle thumps of Cale’s heart.

 

Roksu smiled slightly, ‘The dragon is still pretty young. I suppose it’s a little shocked,’

 

“Punk,” 

 

Roksu’s smile faltered and he glared at Ron, “It is Young Master to you, Butler,”

 

Ron just smiled and continued talking, “Do you plan to stay here while the Young Master sleeps?”

 

“Yeah, why not?” Roksu challenges.

 

Eric looked between Cale’s friend and butler. Sensing an odd atmosphere, he gently stood up and suggested, “Why don’t we sit elsewhere so Cale can rest?”

 

Roksu glanced at Cale once, before slowly nodding. He’d keep his ears perked in case Cale ended up having a vision. The group moved away from the bed and towards the lounge, Eric and Roksu sitting down. 

 

Eric looked over at Ron, “I assume you brought medicine with you on your trip?”

 

“Yes,” Ron nodded.

 

Roksu frowned, “It’s only natural to bring some, right?”

 

Eric smiled as he turned to Roksu, “Cale’s body can be sensitive. Not weak in the sense anything can hurt him, but rather when it comes to sickness, it’s usually pretty hard on him, even for a short time. It’s gotten a bit skewed now with the last two years and, of course, Cale is pretty good with the cold as he’s from the Northernmost corner of our Kingdom, but hypothermia is a new experience for his body,”

 

“Oh,” 

 

Roksu thought back to the fussing he had noticed when they left Rain City, “I suppose it makes sense why the Count asked so many questions about his wardrobe and said to look out for the weather,” Roksu mumbled, “He was very fussy,”

 

A small look of surprise came over Eric’s face, mumbling, “The Count did so?”

“Pardon?”

 

“No, nothing,” Eric shook his head, “Young Master Roksu, how are you feeling?”

 

Roksu assured, “I’m fine. I wasn’t in the water as long as Cale,”

 

“Ah, speaking of that…” Eric glanced at the door, but lowered his voice anyway, “What happened?”

 

Earlier, Roksu had only explained up until the part where the dragon and Balint came. But Eric wasn’t asking about what caused Cale to dive into the lake, he already knew that.

 

Ron echoed, “That’s right…you whispered something about an Ancient Power,”

 

Beacrox placed a plate of snacks down, “An Ancient power?”

 

Roksu pressed his lips in a thin line. He hadn’t meant to say it aloud, but he must’ve been more shocked by the situation than he thought. 

 

After a moment of facing the gazes, he sighed, “That’s right…the reason Cale was under the water for so long and the reason I couldn’t get to him for a while was because Cale was in a test. If he passed, he would gain an Ancient Power,” 

 

Beacrox stared, dumbfounded. Balint thought for a moment, “Then…can we assume that the Young Master passed?”

 

“I think so,” 

 

Roksu looked at Ron, “Did Cale have any odd markings on his body that weren’t there before?”

 

Ron glanced at the asleep Cale. He then turned back to the group, “Yes. On his upper back there was a dark blue tattoo,”

 

Roksu was intrigued, “What did it look like?”

 

“It was a trident. It ran from the just below his neck to about the bottom of his shoulder blades,”

 

Roksu thought, ‘A trident? I'm a little more intrigued now,’

 

He turned back to Eric, “Ancient Powers usually leave these sort of marks on their owners,”

 

“So…Cale has an ancient power?”

 

A silence came over them.

 

Everyone looked over at the sleeping redhead. Roksu suddenly realized that none of them knew what sort of ancient power Cale got. 

 

He thought back.

 

It was clearly a water-based Ancient Power. But what did it do?

 

“Until Cale uses it, we won’t know the exact sort of power it is,” Balint broke the silence, “Additionally,”

 

Everyone heard the shift in his tone, “An Ancient Power is said to be granted to those with incredible luck and blessings of the Gods. If it were to get out to the public that the Young Master had an Ancient Power, things could become very difficult for him,”

 

Roksu nodded, “I’ll tell Cale too. But he shouldn’t freely use his power, nor should he ever tell others of it. Even the Henituse Family is better off unaware,”

 

‘It's better if we can keep it a secret for a long time. It could be advantageous in the war’

 

“The marking?” Beacrox asked.

 

“This can be hidden should it come down to it. But since Ron already knows, it shouldn’t cause much issues,”

 

Eric worried, “But won’t Cale need to understand it?”

 

Roksu smiled, “Nope. This is a trait of Ancient Powers. A user inherently knows how to use the power when they obtain it,”

 

Eric’s eyes widened, “How incredible…”

 

He then pauses and frowns, “Ah, wait. Young Master Roksu, you’re really knowledgeable about Ancient Powers,”

 

Roksu paused, weighing his options. He doesn’t need to think for long because Eric understands quick enough, “Do you have one?”

 

Balint’s eyes suddenly narrowed,“ Young Master ,”



Roksu coughs, “Ahem. Yes, Young Master Eric. I have one too…I’d be most grateful if this is also kept a secret,”

 

“Of course!”

 

Balint leans down beside Roksu and the black-haired teenager stiffens up, “ Young Master Roksu… this servant of yours seems to be missing some information?

 

Roksu looks away quickly, sweat dropping. In his head he curses, Why are you vicious too? Balint- I had hope!!’

 

“L-later. I’ll explain later!” Roksu quickly mumbles.

 

Balint backs away with a small sigh. He reaches up and pats Roksu’s head like he used to when the kid was younger, “Alright,”

 

The pat feels familiar to Roksu, who is slowly receiving more and more of detailed memories as a Nyphan. The feeling makes a small warmth blossom in his chest and he subconsciously leans into it, causing Balint to crack a small smile before ruffling the black hair. Roksu would never admit he was a little bummed when the hand moved away.

 

As the two of them do this, Ron had opened the door after hearing a knock. A servant walked in, pushing a cart of food. Beacrox reflexivly moved, placing the dishes down on the table and clearing the cart, allowing for it to be taken away. 

 

Roksu didn’t realize how hungry he was until there was a fancy meal set before him. The moment utensils were given and he saw Eric pick up the fork and knife, Roksu ate with delight. Eric had also had plates called for the three servants and had them sit down to eat, quoting that “A lot has happened. Let’s just take it easy for some time,”

 

Roksu’s silence meant he agreed, thus the three servants sat down in chairs. Roksu had shifted over, motioning Balint to sit on the couch with him, the mage only doing so after slight hesitation and prompting from both young nobles. 

 

The meal was mostly had in silence or gentle conversations about random things. It seemed the energy spent was finally catching up with them. Roksu would’ve probably fallen asleep if he hadn’t heard the soft groan and shagged breathing.

 

Ron and Beacrox naturally heard it as well, their assassin senses both glancing back over to the bed. Roksu only heard it because he had been listening for it. He stood up and strode towards the bed, causing Eric and Balint to look towards him in surprise and confusion. Approaching the bed, Roksu noticed the troubled expression and the way Cale was lightly biting at his lip. Cale’s hand clenched aggressively at the sheets, as another soft murmur passed his lips. However, the most telling thing that made Roksu frown was that Cale’s cheeks were flushed and a sheen of sweat came over him.

 

‘Crap’

 

Roksu approached from the side, expression hard. He sits down gently, angling his body towards Cale. He reaches up and places a hand against Cale’s forehead. A blistering heat hit his palm, before he moved his hand, patting the red hair as gently as possible. His expression tightened, “One of you. Call the doctor,”

 

“He seems to have broken out into fever,”

 

Roksu flinched, head glancing over at where Ron stood beside him. His eyes shook slightly, ‘When did this old man get here?’

 

“I’ll go and prepare some herbal tea with medicine,” Beacrox stood up.

 

Eric also stood up, “I’ll go and get the doctor. Balint, could you get a small wash cloth?”

 

Balint bowed and Roksu looked to see the chef and heir leave. He turned his attention back to Cale, who was panting, eyebrows furrowing in discomfort. Roksu’s eyes looked off to the side where he could now feel Ron’s presence. With gritted teeth, he shifted forward and spoke softly, Cale-ah. Wake up for a moment. Come out of that vision for me,”

 

His hands gently shook Cale. The boy seemingly flinched and groaned, turning in discomfort, but his eyes remained shut. Roksu frowned and heard Ron speak, “The puppy is a heavy sleeper. Even more so when he’s sick,”

 

‘Heavy?’

 

Roksu thought back to when he was able to arouse Cale from sleep after the two of them had fallen asleep in Roksu’s study. Even though it was passed midnight and the Count was clearly ready to pick Cale up, Cale had flinched awake with a few shakes.

 

‘Even in the carriage Cale needed a few firm shoves, but he woke up rather easily…’

 

Roksu frowned slightly, ‘Hold on. Hadn’t Cale flinched then too?’

 

Roksu put the thoughts aside for now. He called again with a few more shakes, raising his voice, “Cale,”

 

The teenager frowned in annoyance, turning onto his side and tugging the blanket up. Roksu quickly held it from being pulled over completely. He took Cale’s hands, gently prying them off from the blanket. He then sighed and found himself patting Cale’s head softly, before removing the bangs from his face.

 

Balint walked over, a damp cloth in his hand. Roksu felt around the blanket, finding the small body of the dragon. He softly apologized to Cale, when the redhead hissed and began to curl from the cold he was probably feeling, as he pulled the blanket back and adjusted the two. Ron covered them up again after Cale was comfortably on his back. Roksu moved Cale’s hair again as Balint laid the cloth over Cale’s forehead.

 

Roksu frowned, hearing another set of pained whispers. Balint worried, asking softly, “What is he saying?”

 

“Who knows?” Roksu quickly speaks up, “Most of it will seem like nonsense to us,”

 

The three turned when the door clicked open. Eric walked in along with the doctor from earlier and a few servants who were carrying buckets and towels. Roksu didn’t move, but Balint, who was on the opposite side, did, thus the doctor headed over there. 

 

Eric said, “I sent a notice to Mother and Father. Father will probably call the Count again,” He frowns, “Ah, I should call Gilbert and Amiru. Hey, can you get me two communication devices,”

 

“Yes, my lord,”

 

The servants left the room just as the doctor began to speak, “Yes, it seems Young Master Cale has broken into fever,”

 

“Tsk,” Roksu clicks his tongue.

 

“Luckily, it doesn’t seem too serious. How long has he been sleeping?”

 

“About two hours or more,”

 

“Then it’s best to wake him up soon,” the doctor pulled out some bottles. He placed two of them on the bedside table, “Have him take these two. And I’ll go to the kitchen and have them prepare something light on the stomach. Either oatmeal or soup,”

 

“Oatmeal,” Roksu says, “Cale is particular about soups. And the ones he likes are probably not good for when he’s sick like this,”

 

The doctor glanced at Eric, who met his eyes and nodded. The doctor turned back and bowed, “I shall go right away,”

 

As the doctor left, Roksu glanced over at Ron, who was looking at him intensely, “What?”

 

“Nothing,”

 

Roksu frowned in confusion. 

 

“Eric!”

 

The door opened again and Countess Wheelsman entered the room, expression pinched up, “Eric. I’ve heard Cale is sick?”

 

“Yes, Mother. He’s broken into fever,”

 

The Countess looked from the foot of the bed where her son had been standing. She frowned worriedly at the flushed face, coming over to the free side. She sits down, taking her hands and feeling under Cale’s skin, “Goodness…his temperature is indeed high,”

 

“The doctor has given him medicine. We were told to wake him up,” Roksu tells her.

 

“I see,” the Countess understands. She turns back to the sick child and gently nudges him, speaking up firmly yet kindly, “Cale, sweetie. It’s time to get up,”

 

Cale’s expression tightens as a breathy exhale passes through his lips. His head lolls towards the Countess, who repeats again, “Cale, darling? I know it must be very uncomfortable, but you need to have some medicine. Alright, sweetheart? Could you–”

 

Mom…

 

Countess Wheelsman's expression freezes, her eyes widening and a shallow gasp falling from her lips. The others all caught it as well, the room suddenly going stiff. Roksu’s eyes widened in surprise, before he finally understood one of the things bugging him.

 

Cale had flinched repeatedly throughout their stay in Spade City. Always around the Countess. Roksu hadn’t been able to figure it out, but now he finally got it. 

 

The Countess reminded Cale of Jour.

The Countess reminded Cale of his dead mother.

 

“Mom…” Cale muttered again and his eyes seemed to shut tighter as he shuddered, “No…no…don’t go …stay…me…please…”

 

The murmurs that were previously not heard were much easier to understand. Cale was clearly becoming more conscious, and as such, they could now understand his words. His words were all half-strung mutters of whatever Cale was seeing. Words all directed at a woman long gone but still very, very, loved.

 

‘Shit…’

 

That test.

 

Roksu had a very bad feeling.




“Hah…” Roksu heard Ron behind him.

 

Ron hadn’t heard Cale call for Jour like this since he was 8 or 9. No, that’s not all. Ron hadn’t heard as much of a mention regarding the former Countess. It was taboo to talk about Cale’s birth mother in the house of Henituse.

 

“...Mother,”

 

“I know, my dear,” Countess Wheelsman took a breath. She called again, her eyes pained and soft, “Cale, sweetie? Wake up for me,”

 

A soft groan.

 

“I know. I know it’s hard, but please wake up for me, alright?” 

 

Cale’s eyes weakly cracked and his head reflexively turned towards the Countess’s voice. He calls again, hand raising slightly as if to find her, “Mom?”

 

Countess Wheelsman sucks in a breath, before smiling shakily and just brushes aside Cale’s hair. She reached for the hand, holding it gently and running her thumb over his knuckles. Roksu decided to help her at that moment. He found Cale’s other hand over the blanket, giving it a firm squeeze, causing Cale to glance over. Roksu spoke up, “Cale, are you awake?”

 

“Hm?” Cale’s eyes fluttered for a moment.

 

Roksu came slightly closer, “It’s Roksu,”

 

“Rok…ah,” Cale’s eyes opened properly this time, “Roksu,”

 

He let out a small breath before turning back to where his Mom– his eyes widened at the sight of pale blond hair instead of red. Cale pulled his hand away as if burned. The movement caused him to let out a small groan and he hissed, holding his head. Feeling the cloth he pulls back and understands, “Fuck…”

 

“Do you feel awful?” Roksu fills before any silence can start.

 

“I feel like shit,”

 

Countess Wheelsman smiles, not letting the earlier action dissuade her. She glances at the bottles, “The doctor has provided you to bottles of medicine to have,”

 

Cale glances at her and her smile before nodding and looking away. 

 

Eric informs, “He went to tell the kitchen to prepare a meal for you,”

 

“Hm,”

 

Cale feels a small body underneath the blanket, still curled up. He gently strokes the black dragon’s body beneath the blanket, while dealing with his body’s exhaustion and the icky feeling of his throat. He looks at Ron, “How long?”

 

“It’s been a little over two hours since you slept,”

 

Roksu nods, “You were in deep sleep,” he then can’t help but hiss in frustration, “Idiotic brat,”

 

Cale pulls one hand out and weakly hits Roksu on the arm, “Shut it,”

 

“What was so important about that bracelet? We could’ve had someone else look for it,” Roksu addresses the thing bothering him.

 

Cale looks uncomfy, bringing his hand back and mumbling, “I had a reason,”

 

“A reason?” Ron perks up, “Young Master-nim is currently harboring a fever,”

 

Cale winces. He clears his throat, “She…she seemed upset. That’s it. A-and- it was something her Mother gave her and her brothers,” Cale resigned himself, “She said it was the last thing before she left”

 

Roksu’s rigidness dwindles again. He frowns and glances over at Eric, who chews on his bottom lip in worry. A small pause comes over them, before the Countess smiles, “You’re a good boy, Cale,”

 

Cale looks at her before pulling the blanket closer to his chin, “I’m cold,”

 

“Eric, I’m going to go have some more blankets brought over,” Countess Wheelsman says. She hesitates for a moment longer, before leaning down and giving Cale a small kiss on his hair. The redhead freezes up, eyes widening in disbelief. The Countess smiles warmly at him, “Rest well, Cale, dear,”

 

Eric smiles, sharing a knowing look between him and his Mom, who ruffles up his hair as she passes, before he goes to sit where she had been. Cale’s red cheeks have flushed more and Eric chuckles, “My dongsaeng is adorable,”

 

“I will kill you,” Cale hisses weakly.

 

Roksu snorts, “Not with that weakass body,”

 

“You- why are you so confident today? Do you think I won’t retaliate?” 

 

The three boys fall into teasing banters and jokes, the older two keeping Cale awake through conversation and distracting him from thinking more on the earlier altercations. Eric and Roksu exchange knowing looks accompanied by small smiles. They take over the servants job and help Cale adjust and sit up when the porridge is brought along with Beacrox, and helping him have the two bitter medical bottles given.  

 

After he’s had those, the tray is placed on Cale’s lap, the redhead moving the dragon to remain hidden between him and Roksu. Roksu and Eric fill his ears with scolding as he nearly burns his tongue from the temperature and his whines of wishing to sleep more. 

 

Eric took the bowl, blowing lightly on the spoon while Roksu takes a fresh cloth and wipes off the sweat. Cale feels completely overwhelmed. He feels very warm, despite how his body occasionally shivers. The two of them are looking at him kindly, as they always have. 

 

Cale doesn’t have the energy to throw a mock fit.

 

Also…it’s fine, isn’t it? One day won’t hurt. One day of this won’t hurt anyone, right? 

 

Cale eats the porridge and leans into the cloth. He smiles as Eric and Roksu banter about a book they’d both read, arguing over which character was better. Cale hasn’t read the book, but he’s entertained. 

 

Ron and Balint had moved away from the trio a long time back. The two butlers observed with matching looks of amusement. Then, they sit down at the chairs prepared to help if needed, but letting the kids hang about. Beacrox joins them.

 

“What are you talking about, Young Master Eric? He is completely unappealing! Of course the madam should get with the knight!”

 

“But the knight is a liar and has quite literally failed his job a number of times!”

 

“In that way, so has the duke!”

 

Cale raises a hand, “She should get with the Prince,”

 

He receives two scandalized yells, “No!!”

 

“Cale, have you lost your mind?”

 

“The Prince is a terrible person!”

 

“I haven’t read the book,”

 

“...”

 

“Be quiet then, you punk!”

 

“Hush, dongsaeng. Rest your tongue for a moment while I educate Young Master Roksu,”

 

“I beg your finest pardon?”

 

Balint muffles a laugh. He smiles wider, sighing in fondness, “To think the Young Master hardly even left his room a year ago,”

 

Ron listened to the conversation. He would look over when he heard Cale’s soft giggles, finding the kid clearly awake and looking much more alive than he did earlier. Cale’s probably tired, but it’s clear he’s enjoying himself. This much, Ron won’t intervene with. As long as Cale is alright.

 

His eyes shift from Cale’s smile to the crystal balls on the bedside table beside Eric. The trio stops as well, looking over. Cale asks, “Who is it?”

 

“Gilbert and Amiru,” Eric says, “I have to call them anyway,”

 

Eric picks them up and before a word could get out, Balint sends some mana over, connecting the calls. Eric glances over in surprise, but he turns around when two high-volume voices come through.

 

“Eric!!! What’s this letter about?!” Amiru’s disbelieving voice echoes through the right one.

 

“Pardon?” Eric frowns, placing them both back on the table.

 

“The letter you sent us!” Gilbert speaks through the left, “What’s this about Cale having a friend?”

 

Eric’s expression stiffens up suddenly. Cale and Roksu both blink, before staring at Eric, who smiles awkwardly, “A–ah– um–”

 

“Eric! Is it true? Has our youngest really gotten another friend?” Amiru asks.

 

Cale’s face twists in offense, muttering, “What the fuck…”

 

Roksu bit back a grin. It falls when Gilbert speaks the next line, “And what’s this part about them being really close? Eric- that means you’ve approved! Overprotective Eric Wheelsman has approved of a stranger becoming friends with his dongsaeng in a few months??”

 

“That- Gilbert- Amiru- hold on–” Eric looks terribly embarrassed.

 

“How old is he?” Amiru demands.

 

“Amiru–”

 

“Eric, you’ve skimmed details! Details!! Cale barely leaves the territory! But he’s traveling with Young Master Roksu, who’s his friend? It is him, isn’t it?”

 

“Y-yes, it is, but- listen- guys-”

 

“He’s 19, Amiru,” Gilbert answers, “Three years older than Cale,”

 

“Guys-”

 

“Is Cale comfortable with him, Eric?”

 

“Yes- Amiru, listen to me for a moment–”

 

“Is he nice though? What if he isn’t actually nice to Cale?” Gilbert worried, “Remember the banquet? I’m almost positive Cale didn’t know what he was doing with Princess Jaylee,”

 

Eric looked over at Roksu and Cale, who both seemed utterly dumbfounded. Cale looked like he was in genuine disbelief. Roksu seemed a cross between amused and confused.

 

“WAIT-” Amiru’s voice shrieked, “What if they fell in love?!”



A very heavy silence comes over the five of them. 

 

Even the three servants listening to the chaos freeze up in disbelief.

 

Before Eric can attempt damage control, two voices scream beside him, equally scandalized, “WHAT?!”

 

Amiru’s and Gilbert’s expressions go blank in confusion.

 

Cale leans forward, the achness of his body abruptly leaving him as he grabs Eric by the collar, his face as red as his hair, not from sickness. He shakes Eric, eyes wide in disbelief, “HYUNG-NIM?! What the fuck did you write?!”

 

Roksu’s eyes were wide and his mouth was open in utter disbelief. He then leans into the screen, ignoring the way his entire face felt on fire, “L-lady Amiru– that is not– we are not–”

 

Amiru and Gilbert both freeze up.

 

“A-ah!!” Amiru’s hand flies to her mouth and she turns red in shame, “Oh my goodness!”

 

Eric tries to fix things, holding Cale’s wrist and begging, “I didn’t do anything- I really didn’t- Cale, dongsaeng, please sit down. You’re still sick–”

 

Cale turns to the screen, pointing a finger at Amiru, “Noona!!!”

 

Three people choke on their saliva.

 

Cale’s mind is a wreck and he screams, “That is not what is going on!! Why would you- ACK- *cough*”

 

Cale chokes, falling into a coughing spiral. 

 

Eric panics and he pushes Cale back to sit properly, while Roksu also leaves the screen and grabs the tea pot, pouring a cup of tea, “Cale breath, gentle- you’re not supposed to be screaming. Here, drink this,”

 

“No- Ack- way! That tea is–”

 

“Cale,”

 

“-Absolutely amazing, I- *cough* love it!” 

 

Roksu smiles, pleased at the way Cale drank. He then frowns upon seeing how fast he is doing so. He sighs and pulls the cup away gently, scolding again, “We told you earlier to be slow! Do you want to choke again?”

 

“Ah-ahem,” Gilbert coughs, “Apologies for our unsightly appearances,”

 

Roksu spoke to them, Eric turning the devices so all three could be seen. He smiles tightly, “It’s alright. You are Cale’s closest friends. It is nice to meet you,”

 

Gilbert and Amiru look surprised. Cale looks at Roksu for a moment, the older catching it and raising an eyebrow, “What?”

 

Cale shakes his head. Handing the cup back, “I’m done,”

 

Eric takes a breath before complaining, “You two should start listening to me more,”

 

Amiru coughed, “My- my deepest apologies everyone,”

 

Roksu and Cale are still red from embarrassment. The older just gives a shaky smile, “It is fine, Lady Amiru,”

 

“No, I really don’t think it is,” Amiru squeaked.

 

Cale clears his throat, “But seriously, what’s all this about? Why are you two losing your minds? And hyung-nim, did I not tell you that my relationship–” Amiru’s words echo and he flushes, “-aquaintancy with Roksu is to be kept on the downlow?”

 

‘That’s a more accurate word. We’re not exactly friends,’

 

“We-well, yes- but I mentioned that to them so the Baron and Viscountess don’t know,” Eric defended himself.

 

Amiru and Gilbert nodded on the screen. Gilbert looks slightly confused though, “Is it true the Count doesn’t know?”

 

“Yeah. And we’re going to keep it that way, or I swear to god, I’m hitting a noble over the head at the next meeting,” Cale happily threatened.

 

Roksu reached up and flicked Cale in the forehead. The redhead winced, covering the spot with a mock glare, “Hey!!”

 

Roksu ignored the glare, “Don’t go blackmailing your hyungs and noona that hard,”

 

The four nobles all go silent, staring at Roksu. The black-hair, ignorant, continues, “Cale, you ought to be rather kind to them. Lady Amiru and Young Master Gilbert seem to care about you a lot to check on the stranger traveling with you,”

 

“I don’t need to be babysat! I’m not a fucking child!!”

 

Roksu smiles, knowing Cale is trying to fall into his act, trying to keep it up. But nope. Roksu had already decided he was going to flip Cale’s reputation over. Maybe not entirely, because that would be impossible, but maybe, maybe , he can get Cale to build connections. If Cale had connections and a solid reputation, they’d be able to move around easier and they’d be able to get favors and freely travel between territories with no big issue. These three nobles weren’t mentioned in the novel, thus Roksu knew practically nothing of them except from what Cale had mentioned.

 

But he had figured out this much.

 

These four were clearly close. Close enough that they called Eric, worried about Cale and addressed each other casually. Cale, even if it was a slip-up caused by sickness and embarrassment, had clearly called Amiru ‘Noona’. That means he cared about her too, just as he did Eric. But, like everyone else, Cale pulled away from her and barred himself off.

 

So, Roksu can play a fool. He can play someone who doesn’t understand and doesn’t know. Even if Cale might see through it. 

 

“Of course, I never said you were?” 

 

Cale pauses his words. Because Roksu’s smile, his stupid smile, is there but his eyes have that damn kindness always targeted at Cale. Roksu shrugs, “I’m envious really. I’m stuck with ‘old man’ but it seems this red haired punk does know words such as ‘hyung’ and ‘noona’”

 

Eric looks over at Cale for a second, who is staring at Roksu with a confused and almost defiant gaze. Cale had pulled away a long time ago. Eric had never let him go but Cale’s walls were always so defined, so thick. 

 

Right now, it was like a door had appeared. A door long since locked and it had unlocked, only for a second. Eric grabbed the handle without another thought. Cale was his precious little brother. Eric had never let go. If the wall lowered, if a door showed for a moment, Eric had no intention of letting it leave.

 

He grins, reaching forward and holding one of Cale’s hands. The grip is firm, “Amiru, Gilbert, our little brother is so cute!”

 

Cale’s head snaps to Eric. Eric meets the gaze with a wide smile and kind eyes. Cale’s eyes shake in disbelief.

 

‘This-‘

 

Amiru laughed warmly, “Yes, yes, he is!”

 

“What?!” Cale turns to the crystal ball. He pushes a scowl on, tone darkening, “Hey-”

 

Gilbert also smiles kindly, “Dongsaeng, don’t yell too much. If you’re sick you should rest,”

 

“Gilbert you–”

 

Amiru nods vigorously, “Cale, you don’t make this Noona of yours worry too much,”

 

Cale flushes. He hasn’t called Amiru ‘Noona’ or Gilbert ‘hyung’ since he was a kid!

 

Eric adds, “Yes, yes. Dongsaeng, rest your voice a little,”

 

Gilbert muffles a small laugh, “Your hyungs will worry too,”

 

Cale’s face turns red again, “You three shut up!! And- Gilbert, you especially- who’s my hyung?! We’re the same age!”

 

“I’m older, youngest!”

 

“By four fucking months!!”

 

Roksu smiles watching Cale try to control it, but it was clear the other three had no intention of letting this go. Eric saw him and turned, giving him a look of kindness and gratefulness.

 

Roksu looks away, playing dumb. 

 

The bickering only halts when Cale falls into another fit of coughing, which receives four scoldings. The scoldings have him trembling in a chaotic storm of emotions. 

 

What were they doing? Why did they suddenly decide to ignore the boundaries he had made? Wasn’t this taking advantage of a sick person? He pulled the blanket closer and grumbled complaints into it. He flushes deeper at the amused chuckles and Roksu patting his head.

 

‘This bastard- I’ll kill him for sure! What the fuck is he doing?! Why is he messing with my plan?!’

 

“Oh, actually, I had a question, Cale,” Amiru’s voice suddenly came through, “I heard something and wanted to clarify it,”

 

Eric, Roksu, and Cale all felt an odd sense of deja vu.

 

“What do you want?” Cale looks over.

 

“Is it true you and Princess Jaylee sent gifts to one another after the New Years Banquet?”

 

Roksu choked.

 

Cale froze up.

 

Beside him, Roksu coughed before lowering his head and trying to stop laughing. He didn’t really care that Amiru and Gilbert were looking at him oddly. His shoulders shook from restraining himself.

 

Cale, overcoming his shock, looked awkward and annoyed. He hissed, “Stop laughing, you bastard,”

 

Roksu bit his lip, straightening up and trying to breathe. He failed holding himself back at Cale’s flushed ears. A laugh choked from him and Cale immediately shoved him, almost pushing him off the bed, “Stop it!”

 

“I’m sorry- I’m sorry- pfft-” 

 

Cale’s face turned redder at the laugh. He hit Roksu on the head, “You- do you really want to die?!”

 

Eric placidly grabbed at Cale’s arms, though he was smiling slightly too, “Dongsaeng-ah~”

 

“No- hyung-nim, let me go! This piece of shit! He’s laughing at my misery!” Cale exclaimed, his flushed face becoming redder.

 

Roksu mumbled amongst his laughter, “Twice- you were asked twice if you were courting her- ahaha! On the same day? Ahaha!” He looked at Cale with a shit-eating grin, “Did you ask her to dance?”

 

 Cale flushed, “ROKSU NYPHAN!!”

 

Eric smiled weakly, “Cale, you’re supposed to not move excessively,”

 

“It’s not excessive if it’s deserved!!”

 

Cale pulled away and he launched himself at Roksu, who let out a grunt of surprise, falling off the bed. Amiru and Gilbert watched in disbelief as Eric ran around the bed, desperate to pull the two away. Eric hugged around Cale’s back, trying to keep Cale from launching punches while Roksu was grinning and snickering while protecting himself.

 

Ron and Balint both don’t realize they’re smiling so fondly until Beacrox points it out to them later.

 

Notes:

Im curious what are the current theories everyone's harboring about everything going on?

Chapter 27: Sickness & Death

Notes:

sorry y'all. i lwk forget to update and ive been a little preoccupied

Chapter Text

Cale ends up sleeping soon after he and Roksu are pried apart. After some conversations, his eyes began to droop, the medicine taking effect. Listening to the chattering, Cale had laid down and not even realized before he’d drifted off. 

 

When Cale woke up again, it was a little past dinner time and he was alone. There was a fire kindling, but the earlier traces of conversation and roughhousing were cleaned up. Cale pushed himself up on the bed, glancing about for the servant bell and clock. The servant bell was on the left side of the bed and the clock read 9pm. 

 

Cale’s throat felt parched and his head was clearly in a daze. He glanced over the bedside tables, finding a teapot and an empty cup. After a moment of hesitation, Cale removed the covers, grimacing at the slight chill before angling himself towards the side. His feet touched the floor as Cale poured out a cup of the medicinal tea.

 

Seeing the steam that came off the liquid, Cale knew either Balint or the Dragon had used some magic. He smiled before forcing the liquid down. Placing the cup down, he cleared his throat and moved back towards the center of the bed and tugging twice in the servant Bell.

 

‘The Dragon isn't here either,’ Cale felt around, ‘Actually. I stopped sensing him after a while when Eric hyung was here’

 

Thinking back on the occurrence, Cale felt a bit bad, “We probably woke him up and he teleported out of the way,”

 

Cale exhaled, waiting for the summon to be responded to. Going over the day, his hand reached up towards his neck. His fingers found the leather strap, pulling on it until the small glass bottle pendant hung in his view. 

 

Earlier, when he’d been bathing and getting checked, Ron had been emptying out his pockets in his jacket. He’d found the numerous trinkets Cale had found in the lake. The pendant was in his chest pocket, separate. When the doctor had left, Ron had come forward and asked about them while gently pouring hot water over his head.

 

Cale had asked for the necklace and then put it on, “This is mine. Those, give to hyung-nim. They should return to the people of the Spade city,”

 

Ron had watched him, but said nothing more. 

 

It was an odd necklace. Cale had never seen something so plain but so intriguing. Despite being at the bottom of a lake for who knows how long, the strap and bottle were spotless. Clearly, it had something to do with being the holder of an Ancient Power. 

 

Cale let the necklace go, turning his gaze to his hands. He then shifted his head to the other bedside table that did not hold the teapot. This one had a bowl of water and a few small towels beside it that had been draped over his forehead. Cale sat up again, glancing at the door once before inhaling. He took a deep breath, reaching for the innate familiarity he knew was the Ancient Power. 

 

The previously still water rippled, a delicate sound of splashing occurring. Cale pursed his lips in concentration, raising his hands up and watching as the level of water decreased in the bowl, while a small sphere of water rose up and came towards him. Cale’s eyes sparkled in the dimly lit room, staring at the liquid that morphed and stretched with his control. 

 

‘So this is an Ancient Power…awesome…’

 

Knock. Knock.

 

Cale jerked in surprise. 

 

He cleared his throat, making a movement with his hands and watching as the water returned to the bowl, “Come in,”

 

The door opened and a male servant bowed in greeting, “Young Master Cale, you have awoken,”

 

“Yes,” Cale nodded, “Please summon my butler,”

 

“Yes, young master,” 

 

“You’re dismissed,”

 

The butler bowed slightly lower, before leaving the room and closing the door. Cale looked off to the side again. This time he was staring at the table the communication devices had been on earlier. It had been a while since they’d all acted so freely.

 

Cale looked away, a soft smile tugging at his lips, ‘I’ve missed it,’

 

There were days he wanted to stop his act. Where he wanted to tell someone or have anyone notice. It never happened and Cale always dissuaded himself. He wasn’t doing this because he was a masochist, he was doing it to protect someone. Protect his family.

 

He wasn’t needed anymore. He was no longer the singular heir to the County. His Father was not heartbroken. Basen was making a name for himself just as he was sure Lily would soon follow. Violan was a respected noble lady who had proven her competence time and time again.

 

Cale’s job would be over in a few years. He was sure of it. After, he’ll just see if his Father will let him have his trust and the properties of his maternal family that his Mom left for him and move away; live like a hermit and be at peace. Kick himself out before anyone else can. His Father would probably send him some servants and knights to caretake him, but even if Cale finally acted properly, it would be too late to undo everything.

 

However…

 

That afternoon.

 

With Roksu and Eric beside him, Amiru and Gilbert laughing and talking through the devices. That was a feeling Cale wasn’t familiar with. It was warm, warm like…before everything went to hell. Warm because no matter how cruel or brashly he spoke, Eric and Roksu didn’t falter. Following them. Amiru and Gilbert also didn’t flinch away.

 

Cale had wondered, of course, why they were so stubborn. Those three nobles didn’t need him to maintain their familie’s relationships. They could’ve easily ignored him and gone to Basen just as everyone told them to. Eric didn’t need to call him ‘dongsaeng’, Amiru didn’t have to be patient with him or scold him, Gilbert didn’t even have to tolerate him. 

 

Cale didn’t understand.

 

He was sure he had made himself detestable. How could just a small feverish slip-up and a few words from Roksu Nyphan have them stick closer and break their own boundaries. Why?

 

Cale knows he had said he’d use his position, but that was only for the war. That didn’t mean he’d show complete competence. If anything, he was just the bank for Roksu’s movements. 

 

Cale pressed his lips together, ‘It’s him again,’

 

It’s always him.

 

Roksu Nyphan.

 

Because of him, Cale had been losing his touch and been getting too comfortable as Cale rather than as the Lout . His performance was falling short and he was moving in ways he shouldn’t. He was talking with people he shouldn’t. Getting involved in things he shouldn’t.

 

He was supposed to be useless.

 

No, he was useless.

 

Completely and utterly useless.

 

Yet, Roksu had picked him up and brought him along. Had kept Cale by his side and involved him in things of great caliber. Cale liked being around Roksu, sure. But that was because he was an idiot and was getting swayed by a little bit of warmth and the freedom he got in the Nyphan manor. It wasn’t just for him. Roksu–and the Nyphan household–was just a good person. He’d do this for anyone.

 

Cale was just fortunate that Roksu needed someone with his visions to fill in the parts of the future he didn’t know.

 

Cale shook his head, annoyed, ‘I’m seriously trash,’





 “Young Master-nim,”

 

Ron’s voice was oddly comforting to hear at this moment. Cale looked at the old butler walking towards him, a tray with a fresh teapot and cup on it. Placing it down beside, Ron reached forward, removing one glove and pressing the back of his hand to Cale’s forehead. The teenager frowned but let it happen.

 

“It seems your fever has gone down quite a bit,” 

 

“That’s good. We won’t have to delay then,”

 

Ron stared at Cale, smiling wider, “Not a chance, Young Master-nim. That punk has already informed everyone we’d be staying another day,”

 

Cale was in shock, “What! Why would he do that? I’m fine now!”

 

“Young Master-nim. You jumped into an icy lake… twice ,” Cale winced slightly, “And you were stuck beneath the surface for a few minutes, leading you to catch a fever and mild hypothermia,”

 

Ron showed a bit of teeth, “Young Master-nim, I know of a great lemon tea that can help you,”

 

“...”

 

Cale sighed, annoyed. 

 

“You must have this, Young Master,”

 

A spoon with a thick dark purple syrup was held out to him. Cale scrunched his face up, but he opened his mouth. Swallowing the disgusting medicine, he made a sound of disgust, “I bet Beacrox could make medicine of a better taste,”

 

Ron poured a cup of tea, handing it to Cale, as he asked, amused, “Shall I commission it?”

 

“So I can test run it? No way,” 

 

A gentle silence hovered off them as Cale took a long sip. Ron observed Cale for a few seconds, debating whether to speak or not. In the end, Cale turned to him, raising an eyebrow, “If you have something to say you can say it. Hesitation isn’t like you,”

 

Ron smiled, letting out a soft ‘ha’ under his breath. Straightening up a bit, he opened his mouth, “Young Master-nim. The Ancient Power you recovered had created a marking on your back,”

 

Cale did not expect that topic to be brought up. He also wasn't aware of any sort of marking, “A marking? Like a tattoo?”

 

“Yes. The punk said this was a normal occurrence of Ancient Powers. He also said it would be advisable to keep your power hidden,” Ron nodded.

 

Cale slowly hummed at the information. He then shrugged, “Well, I was going to hide it anyway,”

 

Cale handed the now empty cup, “Where are the other two? And the dragon?”

 

“The Dragon is with Balint. Dinner is probably being wrapped up or has completed. Upon receiving news that you’d awoken, Beacrox already proceeded and is currently preparing you some food,”

 

“Alright,”

 

Cale adjusted the pillows behind slightly, allowing him to sit up a bit more. He turned to Ron with a knowing glint, “Are you curious?”

 

Ron smiled, knowing what Cale was alluding to. He gave a small lowering of his head, “Just a tad, my lord,”

 

Cale chuckled. He glanced at the bowl and then raised his left hand. Ron’s eyes sharpened as a stream of water flew from the bowl and towards Cale. Cale extended his index finger, making a few circles with it and the two watched the water swirl around his hand and tip of his finger.

 

“I seem to be able to control the flow,” Cale explains. He used his other hand to separate the singular stream into two perfect spheres, each floating above his palm, “Its kind of cool. I can do whatever I want,”

 

The water shifts again, this time into a flat sheet that soon bends and turns back into a ribbon-like shape. The ribbon of water heads towards Ron, swirling around the butler, and then back towards Cale where it reforms into a large sphere. Cale smirks, “I’ve taken quite a fancy to it,”

 

Ron nodded, “It can be anything at all?”

 

“Yes. But of course, it's still water at the end of the day,,”

 

Cale shifts the water to show a replica of the bridge at Spade Lake. Ron hums softly, before he wonders, “Young Master-nim. Could you will it into weapons?”

 

Cale’s eyes sparkled at the idea and the water quickly shifted. It took a bit of concentration, however soon, a longsword made of water was in Cale’s hands. The Butler and Master looked at one another, eyes glinting in a similar way.

 

This is the sight that Roksu walked in on. He immediately got chills and froze in the doorway.

 

“Oh!” Cale saw him and he let go of the sword, the water flying back into the bowl, “You’re here,”

 

“…”

 

“What?” Cale tilted his head.

 

“…nothing,”

 

Roksu entered the room, Eric right behind him. Due to Roksu’s height, Eric had not seen the sword. The two teenagers split and approached from opposite sides again, sitting on the bed. Eric asked, already reaching up, “How are you feeling?”

 

Cale clicked his tongue in annoyance but he didn’t push the hand away, “I’m fine. I’m more than ready to leave tomorrow as scheduled,”

 

“And have the Count murder me? As if,” Roksu scoffed.

 

“Murder you?”

 

Eric chuckled, “Father informed us about his call with Count Deruth. The Count is very worried. Countess Violan as well, but she managed to calm down your Father from panic,” 

 

Roksu added, “Count Wheelsman said he wouldn't have been surprised if Count Deruth teleported over using magic with how worried he was,”

 

Cale furrowed his eyebrows, “Surely that is an exaggeration? It's not like I've never been sick before. And a small fever is nothing,”

 

“Well it's only natural for him to be worried. It's your first time leaving the territory alone, let alone on a journey this long,” Eric shrugged, “Plus- you did jump into an icy Lake,”

 

Cale winced at the slight edge Eric’s tone gained. 

 

‘This…they're not going to let go of this’

 

Roksu nodded at the last point, ignoring the wince. The black haired male sighed in his head, ‘Cale is a good person. He's a minor villain, but he's also got the same heroic stupidity as the other characters,’

 

“Are you hungry?” Roksu questioned

 

“A tad,”

 

Ron informed, “Beacrox is already prepping something,”

 

Cale turned to Eric, “Did Ron give you all the other stuff I found?”

 

“Yes. I already had them cleaned and restored. Knights will go door to door tomorrow and ask about,”

 

Cale nodded, “Then, if we’re staying another day, what is the plan for tomorrow?”

 

“For you to rest?” Roksu responded dryly

 

“I’m really fine though!”

 

“Cale, I don't care if a halo shines above your head or if you're blessed by all the Gods of this world. After jumping into Lake Tundra, twice, almost drowning, getting an Ancient Power, falling into a fever, and experiencing hypothermia, you are to stay in your room and rest,” Roksu pinched Cale’s ear, though it was noticeably weaker compared to the last time.




Cale still frowned at it, and slumped at the scolding. He sighed, “So boring…”

 

“Don't worry. You won't be that bored,” Eric smiled.

 

Cale felt a bad feeling, “What does that mean?”

 

“Gilbert and Amiru said they’d call again,” Eric informed brightly.

 

Cale’s jaw dropped lightly, “Eh?”

 

Roksu added, “It’s an emergency since their youngest has fallen ill,”

 

Cale flushed, “I’m not ill!!”

 

“Of course, dongsaeng,”

 

“Whatever you say, Cale,”

 

Cale whacked them both for their sarcasm. 

 

The rest of the evening followed in a similar manner. Cale ate food and the two kept him company through mindless conversations and banter. When the dish was cleared as much as Cale could stomach, Ron fed Cale another round of medical syrup and then motioned the two older teens out of the room, “The Young Master must rest up,”

 

As such, their night ended there. 

 

Well for most of them.

 

When Roksu re-entered his room, Balint and the black dragon were still playing chess. Don't ask Roksu how that happened. He has no idea.

 

He didn't bother with it, just heading behind the screen and changing into the clothes already set out. Walking out, he speaks as he approaches the bed, “Balint, remind me to call Hyung and Noona tomorrow morning. Also, remember that we’ll be going to the Capital tomorrow evening briefly so double check any coordinates you need,”

 

“Yes, young master-nim,”

 

Roksu slid under the covers as he heard the black dragon cheer, “Hehe! I did it! Checkmate!”

 

He heard Balint’s reassuring voice give out a few praises as his mind pulled him to sleep. It had been too hectic of a day.

 

The following day was far more relaxed. By morning, a doctor had come to check on Cale and it was confirmed the fever had completely cleared. Except for the soreness of his limbs and the slight drag to his movements, Cale was all but clear. Of course, to be safe, he was still put on house arrest and expected to take medicine after each meal. But he was able to join them at breakfast.

 

(Cale did end up sitting through two scolding and questions from the Count and Countess, both which had Cale looking terribly frustrated and embarrassed. He'd grumbled as they left, “I fall sick once in public and it all goes to hell,”)

 

Following breakfast, Eric brought Roksu and Cale on a tour around the manor. Eric brought them towards a parlor room where a billiard table was found. Roksu didn’t even realize that this world had billiards. He had subdued his surprise upon seeing Cale’s nonchalant attitude, except for his wish to play a round of pocket billiards, or as Roksu had known it back on modern-day Earth, ‘Pool’. 

 

As their game began, Roksu threw the question out there seeing the two nobles were clearly not new to this game, “Do you play often?”

 

“Hm? Oh,” Eric seemed to have recalled something at that moment, “Is this your first time?”

 

“Not exactly,” Roksu mumbled, “I am not as familiar, I suppose,”

 

“That’s to be expected. Despite your history, the Nyphan Family doesn’t have an official noble status,” Cale cued up and hit the white ball, sending it knocking into a solid yellow ball, however, it did not enter the pocket. Cale straightened up, stepping out of the way for Eric with a small click of his tongue, “Billiards, pocket, snooker, whatever the type, this is all a typical game of high society. During parties and elitist clubs, a few tables are always present,”

 

“Ah,”

 

Roksu had learned a new fact about this world. Compared to modern Earth, Roksu often forget how power dynamics, wealth, and even gender played so heavily into everything. From clothes, food, to even activities, it all could be traced to one’s status. 

 

‘And in front of me is the heir to the richest county in the kingdom and his sworn brother, who will also soon be a count. These two, in this northeast which has neither Duke or Marquis, will be controlling two of the highest standing houses in this section of the Roan Kingdom,’

 

“Ha!” Cale’s snarkiness brought him back to the game. The redhead was smirking at Eric’s miss, “Roksu, you should be able to get this one!”

 

“I will do my best,”

 

“It’d be pathetic if you fail,”

 

“Cale, shut it,”

 

“Hehe!”

 

The three of them ended up spending quite a bit of time, going through plates of snacks and drinks. Eric and Cale had, after the first game–which Eric won–, to introduce Roksu to the different games of billiards. 

 

“We usually don’t get to play since all the older lords occupy the tables,” Eric had explained, sheepishly, “This is a little fun for us,”

 

They continued this until they could not push lunch back any longer and their respective butlers all forced them to sit down, serving them a filling lunch. After lunch, the trio headed to a separate room to talk with Gilbert and Amiru.

 

All in all, the day was calm and filled with a lot of social interaction. Roksu was honestly exhausted by the time dinner ended. He returned to his room not for a bath, but to change his clothes into something slightly darker in color and a hooded cloak. Balint watched him with a disapproving glare.

 

Roksu had neglected to tell Balint the entire situation until they were getting ready. To say the mage was pissed off was an understatement. Roksu had to assure the mage several times over that he was not actively harmed and that he could handle it. The situation was just bothersome because of the extra work, but Roksu could reluctantly admit that Ron’s suspicion regarding the secret organization- Arm, was well placed. Roksu wasn't really sure how to explain his information.

 

When Cale entered the room followed by Ron and Beacrox, Roksu had to subtly grab Balint from the back to ensure the butler did not fire any spell at Ron.

 

Cale was bundled up, but his face was upset, “I still do not see the need for this,”

 

“I agree,” Balint quickly glared at Ron, “Young Master Roksu has done no harm to the heir of Henituse,”

 

Ron just smiled, “Let us hope that remains true,”

 

Roksu gave them all a look, “Let’s just go so we can finish this,”

 

He looked up, “Dragon,”

 

The black dragon flew down and clung onto Balint’s shoulder. Everyone gathered up and two mana wielders opened up a large magic circle. A light flash and the group soon appeared within the Huiss, the Capital of the Roan kingdom. 

 

“We’ve arrived, Young Master,” Balint says, patting the dragon gently, “The temple is south,”

 

“Let’s go,” 

 

The group headed onto the desolate streets. With the winter season and the time, the streets were relatively empty. Thus, it was not much hassle to head towards the Temple belonging to the Church of the God of Death. As they neared it, Cale let out a soft exhale, “Oh. It’s quite nice,”

 

Roksu could agree with the sentiment. Unlike the typical thought associated with the title of a “God of Death”, the temple was very bright and looked like some sort of crystal.

 

The Temple was completely white, without a speck of dirt to be seen. The believers of the God of Death considered white to be the color of death, and cleaned everything over and over again every single day to make sure there was not a speck of dust anywhere on the building. 

 

Roksu thought, ‘What an interesting place,’

 

The Temple of the God of Death looked like it wanted to show that people had nothing to fear about the night with their actions. They opened the temple to both believers and non-believers once the sun started to set. Apparently, the priests were all sleeping if you come during the day. 

 

Roksu’s knowledge about the Church came entirely from the mention of the Crazy Priestess Cage. After the death of her close friend, Taylor Stan, Cage, the only survivor, goes on a rampage which leads her to being excommunicated. She later meets up with Choi Han and the other heroes when they head to the Breck Kingdom where it her talent in mental torture was revealed. It was said even Beacrox was shaken by her skill.

 

Roksu quickly shoved those terrible thoughts from his mind. 

 

They approached the temple and the two priests at the entrance of the church smiled kindly at them, welcoming them, “May you be blessed with a peaceful rest!”

 

Roksu took in this warmth without much of a flinch. Due to the philosophy of the temple, most priests were quite warm and bubbly. It was because the temple believed in enjoying life on the way to the peaceful rest.

 

‘...it’s not terrible,’

 

“Priest-nim,” Roksu stepped forward, “Is there a Room of Death available?”

 

The priests expressions stiffened up. Roksu knew what they were thinking. Cale and Roksu were clearly well off, while the other three were servants. In this scenario, they were thinking that the two of them were about to cheat off their peasant companions, just as many nobles often did. 

 

“Yes, there is a room,” The priest nodded, “Whose death will you be putting on the line?”

 

The priest glanced back at the servants. He had a bitter feeling about this situation. He looked at the noble. Tall, lean, with a head of black hair. He was not extremely handsome, but he would probably catch attention wherever he went. His eyes glanced to the second. This redheaded noble was clearly younger and by his clothes, he was more affluent. He was also decently good looking and would catch attention. The redhead had a cold expression, while the black-haired man was currently smiling.

 

“Mine,” Roksu raised his hand.

 

Cale and Balint both frowned, but they did not speak up.

 

“Huh?”

 

“I will be putting my life on the line,”

 

“...Roksu,” Cale spoke up at that time, “We will believe you even if you don’t do this,”

 

Roksu chuckled, glancing back at the assassin duo. Cale glanced back too as Ron drew a small star on his chest, smile tightening. Cale grimaced.

 

The presence of ‘Arm’ was the biggest problem. Even Cale did not know how to explain that.

 

“Priest-nim, the room?”

 

“Yes, we have one. I will prepare it for you. Please enter the basement,”

 

The group entered the temple. Cale’s eyes scanned the completely white insides, stepping slightly closer to Roksu. After quite a while of ignoring it and walking, the older teen glanced at the redhead, “Are you alright?”

 

Cale flinched slightly, “Hm? Yes,”

 

‘Lie,’ Roksu frowned. 

 

Cale had been staring at the shimmering and clean walls with a heavy and distracted gaze the entire time. 

 

‘It’s too similar,’ Cale thought, unaware of Roksu’s observing eyes.

 

The redhead didn’t like the sight of this temple too much. The way the pristine walls  caught the light of the moon from the windows and reflected off each other sent a mysterious white glow over the temple. It reminded him too much of the crystal cavern.

 

Cale forced his eyes on the back of the priest guiding them. He desperately tried to think of anything other than the corpses that had surrounded him. Of the endless flow of blood. Of the missing limbs. The charred flesh. The empty eyes. The way he had all but killed his mother once more.

 

“Cale,” 

 

Cale glanced up as a firm hand grabbed his wrist, body jerking with its movements. Roksu was staring at him with a slightly narrowed gaze, “You do not need to rush downstairs,”



‘Stairs? Oh,’

 

Cale realized they were in a stairwell, descending downwards. He had almost slipped. The priest in the front turned back to them, staring at Cale. Cale felt the piercing gaze and looked over, unwillingly connecting their gaze. Immediately, he felt put off. The priest was gazing at him with a calm look, but his tone was knowing and weighted, “Young Lord, your eyes are heavy,”

 

Cale’s expression tightened, muscles flexing in habitual defense. Roksu frowned at the sudden comment. He glanced back briefly, seeing the way the three servants also rippled, finding the comment odd.

 

The priest calmly continued, as if he hadn’t noticed, “You have looked upon death,”

 

Cale flinched and his body moved due to a firm yank. The priest’s calm but knowing gaze was shut away by Roksu’s back. The black-haired man gazed back at the priest, red eyes narrowed and a glare set, “Priest-nim. I did not ask for your words, I asked for a room,”

 

The priest winced before lowering his head, “My apologies,”

 

“Death awaits us at the bottom, does it not?” Roksu repeated the words the priest had told them at the top of the stairs, “Let’s not keep it waiting,”

 

The priest bowed again and continued. Roksu looked back feeling Cale pull his wrist free. He opened his mouth to speak but Cale just moved past, “Not a word,”

 

Roksu closed his mouth, eyeing the younger’s back before following after. When they reached the bottom, another door was in front of them. The priest opened the door, “Please wait a moment. I will get it ready for you,”

 

He then entered the room alone. Cale leaned against the wall annoyed. He grumbled, “Fucking Priest of Death,”

 

Roksu ignored it for now. He crossed his arms, “I said I would explain under a vow. Ron, I will tell you five truths,”

 

He then smiled at Cale and Balint, “And, since you two are still iffy about this, I shall say one now,”

 

All eyes were on Roksu who smiled, “I did not know the identity of the secret organization before that night, nor do I know their goal,”

 

Beacrox’s eyes shook slightly, while Ron straightened up. Cale’s eyes widened just a smidge while Balint frowned, understanding the unspoken thing. Ron spoke as such, “But you know something,”

 

Roksu smiled and the door opened again.

 

“You can enter now. The person putting their life on the line just needs to raise their hand once inside the room for the priest nim,”

 

“Thank you. We understand,”

 

The priest glanced once more at Cale, only to receive a stern glare with a smile from the oldest butler of the group, and then quietly left the area. Roksu held the door handle, opened it up, and entered the room. Balint whispered, “Dragon-nim, stay out here,”

 

Yes! I will guard the weak and reckless humans!’

 

The white door closed behind them and the invisible black dragon perched on the ground beside it. He was told back at the manor he was not to join them in the room they’d enter. Roksu had told him it was because he did not want the dragon to get unintentionally caught in the vow. 

 

Inside the room, the five entered quietly. The room was completely white, with a white table, white chairs, and white walls. The only non-white thing in the room was the deaf priest who was standing there with his mouth and ears covered.

 

The deaf priest.

 

Roksu did not look very favorably upon that title, but these priests were pretty well respected in the world. Nobles and royalty, anybody who needed to have a secret conversation or stealthily sign a contract came to see these priests.

 

Roksu silently bowed his head to greet the priest and then raised his hand. The priest nodded at Roksu’s action and then pointed to the five chairs set up around the table. 

 

Roksu sat down in the second from the left, Balint taking the farthest left chair. Cale sat in the center, while Ron and Beacrox took the next two chairs beside him. 

 

The priest moved to the head of the table and pushed a piece of paper toward them:

 

[For the person who’s putting their life on the line. The hand of the God of Death will touch the ones who came with you. Once this happens, you may say your vow. Should you break this vow, death awaits you]

 

‘What a viscous set of directions’

 

They handed the paper back after everyone had read it. The priest raised his hands and at that moment an ‘Oooonnnng’ sound filled the white room, which began to shake. Maybe it was because this was a place that served the lord, but a black smoke started to form around the priest once the room started to shake. The black smoke then surrounded all five of them before creating a connection between them.

 

“...so this is the power of the God of Death,” Balint exhaled.

 

“Yes,” 

 

Roksu responded to the comment, before trying to feel the black smoke thread surrounding him. The power of the God of Death reminded him of the stakes of this vow.

 

‘I will die if I break this vow,’

 

Roksu was sure the others felt it was well. That must be why Balint’s face twisted and Cale’s stiffened up. Ron and Beacrox also had noticeable changes in expression, eyes narrowing and flexing their bodies slightly. Roksu could feel the touch of the God of Death and started his vow.

 

“The priest in front of me guarantees that he cannot hear, and if that is not the truth, he pay the price with his life,”

 

This was the general phrase stated first whenever a vow was made with a deaf priest.

 

“Furthermore, I, Roksu Nyphan, vow to speak the truth to Cale Henituse, Ron Molan, Beacrox Molan, and Balint Irving in front of the God of Eternal Rest, and, if what I say is even slightly a lie, I will immediately die in this spot to pay the price,”

 

Immediately.

 

That word made the other four stiffen further. Cale and Balint were nervous. Ron and Beacrox were tense.

 

At first, Roksu had debated saying everything. The reincarnation, the novel, the future, and his goal to remain uninvolved and live peacefully even as the continent goes to war. But there were a few reasons he did not say that. One, he’d probably end up more involved than he wanted. Two, he’d probably gain contempt from Cale, Ron, and Beacrox, which Roksu wanted to avoid. 

 

Oh and three, which was also troublesome, Cale himself. To explain everything would mean he’d end up talking about Cale and he’d have to say what he knew. This, Roksu really didn’t want. It wasn’t his business whether Cale told his servants or not.

 

“First,”

 

“Until that night, I did not know the identity of that organization,”

 

Cale let out a deep sigh, clenching his fists upon seeing Roksu still alive.

 

Roksu looked at Beacrox and Ron, “I am being honest. I did not know,”

 

It was the truth.

 

Roksu, Kim Rok Soo had read [the Birth of a Hero] until volume 5, but it did not mention anything about the secret organization’s goals or identity. All it discussed was the actions of the organization.

 

“And one more thing. I am being completely honest when I say this,”

 

The second truth.

 

“I despise the organization and wish for it to disappear,”

 

Naturally, Roksu was still alive. He did not like these people that caused such incidents. They probably take part in the continent’s war as well. Roksu wished for them to disappear so that he could live calmly on a peaceful continent.

 

Ron eyed the black thread connecting them all. He then asked seriously, “How can you hate them if you do not know them?”

 

“Because I know about a couple of the terrible things they plan on doing,” Roksu admitted, “The Black Dragon is one of them,”

 

The third truth.

 

Beacrox realized, “When you heard of the Molan Household,”

 

“That was the first I’d heard of that organization being referred to as a true name. It also gave me an insight to just how troublesome they are,” Roksu confirmed.

 

“...what…mm..” Cale pressed his lips together, staring at the black thread. 

 

Roksu nudged him with his knee, “Speak. I said I’d be honest with you too,”

 

“How far?” Cale settles, knowing Roksu would understand, “How far do you know?”

 

Roksu smirked. 

 

Cale and he knew the future. But other than that singular battle, they did not discuss it. They did not talk about Cale’s dreams, or try to gouge how far they knew. At this moment, Cale could ask and receive information, while Roksu was not served an answer, nor would he be given one with the presence of the other three. 

 

“March 28 of the 781st Felix Calender Year,” Roksu recites the date that begins the novel, “This is the next time I am aware that that organization makes a move. And I know a few more things after that,”

 

Roksu then adds, “I cannot answer how I know. But on that day, an entire village in the Henituse Territory will be razed to the ground, but a sole survivor,”

 

The fourth truth. He could not answer how he knew.

 

Cale’s pupils dilated in shock. Balint flinched beside Roksu, staring at his charge with disbelief. Ron and Beacrox both frowned.

 

But of course, Roksu was still alive.

 

Cale exhaled deeply, leaning back in his chair, “Shit…”

 

Roksu smiled again, “I will say one more thing,”

 

The final truth.

 

He looked at Ron and Beacrox, before turning his head to Cale. The two pairs of red-brown eyes held a steady gaze. Roksu tilted his head and declared, “I have no intention of harming Cale, nor have I done so,”

 

Cale’s eyes didn’t move away. He remained focused on Roksu, who remained alive. For some reason, that simple declaration made Cale’s eyes tremble. Even though he knew Roksu had said it to prove Ron’s suspicions wrong, it made Cale feel steady. He smiled.

 

“Hah…” 

 

Ron took the promise. He then leaned forward, “Then, allow me a few questions,”

 

“Ron,” Cale frowns, sensing an ominous feeling, “Ron, don’t pull any shit,”

 

Ron glanced at Cale, “I wish to understand what is going on, Young Master,”

 

Cale glanced over at Roksu. The latter had been waiting for it, to see how far he could go. He opened his mouth, but paused when Cale frowned deeply at Ron, “Don’t cross the line,”

 

Ron smiled, nodding once. He then asks, “Is my charge in danger?”

 

Roksu’s eyes widened. He’d expected a blunt, “What do you know?” Or another version that would have forced the answer out. He didn’t expect this. 

 

“Danger? No, not particularly,” Roksu gave Cale a small glance, “but at the same time. It is risky,”

 

Cale’s eyes were fixed on the black thread.

 

“Why have you not told the Count or anyone else serving the Henituse household?”

 

Roksu saw Cale’s eyes slip over to him again. He stared at Ron, holding a heavy gaze. He then tilted his head, finding the question ridiculous, “Two reasons. One, I shouldn't need to tell such people about their own master,”

 

Three people stiffened slightly.

 

“And the second is obvious…”

 

Roksu tilted his head, “Cale has feelings,”

 

Cale’s pupils dilated.




Roksu frowned, ‘What a weird question,’

 

Ron didn’t speak after that. He stared at the blank expression on Roksu before looking at the surprise in Cale’s eyes. Ron nodded, “I see,”

 

Balint asks them, “Are we done then?”

 

“Any information you find out about Arm,” Beacrox starts.

 

“Huh? Oh of course. I’ll let Cale know so he can tell you,” Roksu nodded.

 

Beacrox nodded his appreciation. He took a side glance at his Father, who seemed deep in thought. Seeing all of this, Roksu raised his hand and slammed it down on the table. The priest opened his eyes and nodded his head, the area vibrating once more. 

 

With that, the smoke disappeared into their bodies.

 

Roksu pushed back his chair, standing up, “Let’s head back,”

 

Cale had already taken out the check and placed it calmly in front of the sitting priest. He’d insisted he’d pay since it was his own decisions that had led to this. Roksu didn’t really understand that logic but he also didn’t have the liberty of paying 10 million gallons so freely so he’d dropped the subject.

 

 They all said goodbye to the priest before heading out of the room.

 

“Humans! You're back! I sensed a weird energy”

 

The black dragon spoke into their heads and Roksu felt the touch of paws on his shoulder. Roksu explained softly, “That is the power of the God of Death,”

 

“A God?”

 

“Gods are the only thing that are above Dragons,” Cale explained, “But they don’t dabble in mortal lives. They have their own realms,”

 

“They’re stronger than dragons?! No way! Dragons are great and mighty!”

 

“Indeed,”

 

Cale giggled softly, “We’ll find some books for you,”

 

The dragon’s voice excitedly exclaimed, “Sunny Human is the best!”

 

They walked back up the stairs to find the priest from earlier standing at the entrance on the first floor. 

 

The priest greeted the still-alive Roksu.

 

“May your life continue until it's destined time,”

 

It was their way of telling you not to break your vows so that you could continue to live. It was completely merciless. 

 

“Thank you very much priest-nim”

 

Roksu thanked the priest with a smile and response, the priest still found a smile and relaxed place to be odd, but the black haired male just walked past him to leave the temple. 

 

After they left, they returned to the alley and teleported back to Roksu’s bedroom. Cale turned to the black haired male and his servants, “Everything is good now, right?”

 

“Sure,” Roksu shrugged.

 

“Ron,”

 

“I am less inclined to my suspicion that the Young artist is an enemy,”

 

Cale’s expression turned slightly dry, while Roksu nodded, finding that fair. After all, Roksu still didn’t completely trust the Molan duo either. Cale saw the action and accepted this. 

 

‘At least, they seem cordial,’

 

Cale gave a small head nod, “Then, I’ll be off to bed now,”

 

Roksu did a once over Cale’s condition, “Are you sure you can manage the journey? It’s going to get colder as we head back,”

 

Cale gave him an annoyed scowl, “I’m not a piece of glass. I’m perfectly fine and we are leaving tomorrow, as scheduled,”

 

Cale then pointed out, “Furthermore, it’s better if we finish as much as we can before we get rain and the northern storms,”

 

Roksu nodded at the logic. Early spring and late winter were a mesh of rain, wind, and snow in the North. This was also another reason Cale and Roksu decided to visit the Ubarr Territory another time when the weather was warmer and safer for travel.

 

‘I also need the sea to be calm enough so I can get the wind ancient power that Toonka finds,’

 

“Fair enough,” Roksu sighs, “Then, I wish you a good night’s rest,”

 

Cale blinked before giving a small smile, “Yes. Good night, old man,”

 

The next morning, both Cale and Roksu were back in their thick outfits for travel.




Chapter 28: The Journey Continues

Notes:

I'm back!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Are you sure you’ll be alright to travel? The weather has only gotten colder,” Deruth’s voice came through the communication device that Balint was holding.

 

The screen was facing Cale and Roksu who had woken up early to prepare for their departure. The two were working with their respective family guards and checking the inventory, along with the additional supplies they’d be carrying and triple checking routes in case of any storm.

 

Cale sighed and turned from where he was looking through papers. He had told Ron that he couldn’t speak to his Father this morning but the Count was insistent. He thought Violan would have stepped in but it seems the Countess was also wishing to look upon him.

 

“Father, I’m fine,” Cale handed the papers to Ron, “Here, this is all done,”

 

Roksu walked behind Cale holding out a larger scroll, “Young Master, the knights are thinking of using this pass to the next town so we could rest the night under a proper roof,”

 

Cale glanced, “Sure why not? The noble family in charge of that area isn’t hostile to us so it should be of no problem,”

 

Roksu nodded and moved to confirm the route.

 

“Cale, you have no need to push yourself,” Violan said carefully, observing the seamless way Cale worked and kept with them, “All the work is fine and we accounted for any delay, remember?”

 

“Yes, I put together that contingency,” Cale sighed, signing something Ron handed to him.

 

“Cale-“

 

“Father, with all due respect, I’m very busy trying to get everything set so we can leave immediately after breakfast,” Cale turned to the communication device, “Could we please wrap up this unnecessary conversation?”

 

Deruth deflated and Cale felt a little bad about his harshness. But he was really annoyed at having to answer this call. And it wasn’t like he could ignore it completely either since it was just a check up considering his illness. Cale added, “Father, the doctor said I’m fine. It was a minor thing. The Wheelsman County took good care of me,”

 

Deruth smiled, “I’m glad…”

 

“Count,” 

 

Cale shifted hearing Roksu speak up behind him. The black haired male leaned into frame bowing slightly, “Count, Countess, I assure you I will take care of the Young Master’s health. It is partially my responsibility he has come on this journey,”

 

Cale blinked, staring at Roksu with hidden confusion. Deruth and Violan also seemed surprised as the woman quickly shook her head, “It is not your fault, Young Master Roksu…” she then smiled slightly, “Nonetheless, I thank you for your concern and pledge,”

 

Deruth nodded, “I ought to compensate you for your troubles,”

 

Roksu’s smile almost twitched at the sentence. He smiled, bowing deeper, “No need. The First Young Master is lovely company,”

 

Cale kicked Roksu subtly. The older one felt the weak throb but he didn’t react. Nor did he let himself think of the slight shift in expression in the two who were Cale’s parents. The momentary surprise. Straightening up he looked behind the screen before returning back to his lord and lady, “My Lord, we must take our leave for breakfast,”

 

“Ah! Of course,” Deruth understood, “Have a safe trip, both of you. We will be waiting for your return,”

 

Before the call cut Cale added one last thing, “I’ve sent some things back to the County ahead of time. Let me know if they arrive in good condition,”

 

“Alright,” 

 

“Right bye,” Cale waved and then he quickly deactivated the device.

 

A sigh passed his lips and Roksu commented, “The Count and Countess seem very worried,”

 

“A sick trash is worse than usual trash,” Cale retorts.



‘I don’t think that’s why they were worried,’ Roksu thought. 

 

The look in their eyes and the expressions they had when the device had first turned on- Roksu could recall seeing that on Alwena and his siblings after he’d fallen sick or become injured. The furrow of their eyebrows and the scrunched up expression that exemplified the glassy worry in their eyes.

 

“Goodness, Roksu-yah” Alwena’s hand pressed against his forehead, before gently caressing his cheek. Her lips downturned further, “You’re burning up, dear,”

 

“Mm’ fine, Mother,” 

 

“Nonsense,” Alwena shook her head, “Come, come. Let’s get you rested before your siblings catch wind of this,”

 

Roksu shuddered and pressed closer to his Mother, “Hyung and Noona are odd,”

 

Alwena laughed, “You’re our precious Roksu! How can they not coddle you?”

 

Roksu flushed as he was forced to sit back in his bed as his Mother undid the buttons of his vest, “I’m not a baby, Mother,”

 

Alwena merely smiled, pressing a gentle kiss to the young boy’s head, “You’ll always be one of my three babies,”

 

Roksu flushed deeper, “Mother!!”

 

Roksu blinked at the abrupt rush of memories. For a second, the phantom feeling of her gentleness enveloped him.  

 

Sometimes, he really got lost in his memories of this life. It was a weird sensation. At the start he’d felt so out of place. This body was his, the name was his, but the life had always felt distant. The warmth from the servants and his older siblings were odd to ignore. Roksu wasn’t a fool. He could tell that Roksu Nyphan was not someone like Kim Rok Soo. He had people who loved him dearly. People he clearly loved as well.

 

As time had kept passing, memories slowly returned and the inconsistency between Roksu Nyphan and Kim Rok Soo slowly became unnoticable. No, it was like there was almost no difference at all. Roksu truly felt like he had indeed lived this life. He could recall scents and emotions and even details about a memory that could only be found in the one the memory belonged to. He felt that this was truly his life, that he had not possessed the body of someone else, but had rather returned to a precious home he had monetarily forgotten about.

 

A firm tug jerked his body. Roksu broke from his daze just in time to catch Cale’s words, “Are you coming to eat?”

 

“Yes, yes, my bad,”

 

“Young Masters- a moment please!” 

 

The two glanced back and Hilsman quickly approached them, “Young Master, there’s a small worry in one of the cased items,”

 

“A worry?”

 

“I worry we’re packing things too tight. Mr. Molan told us we ought to keep this one out of a spatial bag so it's packed alongside our necessities and supplies that must be on hand, however with the added gear for the weather it is creating an issue,”

 

“Which case is it?” Roksu frowned.

 

“Ahem,” Hilsman’s voice lowered, “Mr. Molan informed me it belongs to the First Young Master,”

 

Hilsman pointed to a long rectangular box a few knights were holding while adjusting a few things in the storage unit of their carriage. The boot, or storage of their carriage, was located in the back of the carriage, along with the cuppies found underneath the seats. 

 

“Oi,” Cale called out, “That box, bring it here,”

 

The knight holding the box walked over and held it out towards Cale. Ron had also walked over and leaned down, informing quietly, “Tis’ your sword, young master-nim,”

 

“Ah,” Roksu understood.

 

Cale eyed the box for a few seconds. He then sighed and looked at Ron, “Then in that case, let’s just keep it with me. Put in the carriage on one of the seats. I’ll handle it,”

 

“Yes, Young Master,”

 

Cale nodded and dismissed them, before he and Roksu headed back into the manor and towards the dining room where they’d be having their last meal in Spade City. The walk was comfortable and quiet, the two entering and bowing as they were greeted warmly by the three Wheelsmans. 

 

Settling down, the dining room was soon entranced by polite and gentle conversations. Eric looked slightly glum and also unsure, “Must you leave so soon after your ailment, Cale?”

 

“I ought to as there is no ailment left,” Cale said pointedly.

 

“You know we’re always delightful to host you,”

 

“And you’ve been kind to me,” Cale assured, “But it’s best to leave. Prolonging our stay will only risk worse weather to be upon us,”

 

“Do not worry, Young Master Eric. I’ll keep him from diving off another bridge,” Roksu smiled tightly and Cale winced slightly at the slight glare.

 

“Will you stop mentioning it?” Cale hissed.

 

“No, no, Young Master Roksu should keep mentioning it!” Eric nagged on the other side of Cale, “Perhaps it’ll keep you from pulling such a stunt again!”

 

“It wasn’t that big of a deal!”

 

“Hypothermia is not a big deal?” Roksu narrowed his eyes.

 

“Minor- It was minor hypothermia! I was fine the next day!”

 

Eric sighed, “And that’s not mentioning the fever that you developed,”

 

“Heavens above…will you quit it?”


 

The Count and Countess exchanged a slightly amused glance. After the incident, the three boys had certainly become more comfortable with each other. It was a nice sight to witness. Their son had seemed to find another person who had the potential to become a friend, while their son’s sworn brother had clearly found some sort of comfort in their estate. Honestly, they were a little worried when they heard Cale would be staying with them after so many years of refusing Eric’s invitations. Especially with all the rumored behaviors(and the Count’s own recollection from the few times he had seen Cale). They were glad that Cale seemed to not be very off-put and had even stated that he’d had a nice visit, despite the incident at the lake.

 

Speaking of the lake…

 

“I’ve yet to inform you all,” Count Wheelsman spoke up, gaining the attention of the three teenagers, “All of the items Young Master Cale found were returned if their owners claimed them, otherwise they were sold. I’ve already passed the compensation earned from those purchases to your butler,”

 

“Oh, that wasn’t necessary,” Cale frowned slightly.

 

“Nonsense,” Countess Wheelsman chuckled, “If not for you, those items would still be at the bottom of Spade Lake,”

 

Cale was uncomfortable with the praise that was implied in that sentence. He didn’t do anything out of the goodness of his heart. He settled with a simple, “Its good such items aren’t left to rot away,”

 

“Additionally, the knights that went back to the lake and the residents observed that the lake seemed to have mellowed out and the harsh winds had decreased significantly,” The Count looked at Cale, “Forgive me for prying, Young Master Cale, did anything happen under the water?”

 

Cale thought about the necklace around his neck that was hidden by his outfit. Of course, the lake would become normal now that the ancient power that controlled the waters was gone. Cale had requested Eric keep the presence of the ancient power quiet from the Count and Countess. He didn’t want to deal with the aftermath of that conversation or risk any sort of leak.

 

“My memory is fuzzy,” Cale stuck to the story he had told the doctor, “I do not recall what happened much after the currents pulled me under and I hit my head on the pillar. It was only after Young Master Roksu brought me up to the surface that I sort of remember things,”

 

The Count smiled apologetically, “I see, thank you for recalling such a terrible account to answer me,”

 

Cale gave a soft tongue click, “There’s no need for such gratitude. Nothing happened,”

 

He ignored the looks given by Roksu and Eric. They had both asked about the ‘test’. Cale had always gotten out of the conversation. His eyes looked over at the Countess, who had changed to topic. As she spoke, another topic filled his thoughts.

 

When he woke from a fever, he had called her ‘Mom’. That damned test had pried open much of his feelings and memories with his birth mother. And his fever had made it no better. Jour and Countess Wheelsman were another reason the two Countys were able to maintain such close relationships. They were very close friends. 

 

They were also similar. Of course, there were a number of differences in not just appearance but a range of things, however, the way the two of them had coddled their children(and each other’s children) was always similar. When Jour had died, Cale remembered the Countess had visited days after the official announcement to the public. Cale remembered how she barely kept in her sobs as she bent down and hugged Cale mumbling endearments and apologies.

 

To the eight-year-old boy who had watched his beloved Mom perish before his eyes and his Father wail loud enough to mask the thunder outside; Cale had curled into her warmth and wept. 

 

The similarity became difficult for him in a way that made him truly understand how arduous it was for his Father. While Cale did not see the Countess every day, she reminded him so much of his Mom’s warmth that it ached his heart. To his Father who was forced to bear witness Jour’s appearance every time he laid eyes on Cale– Cale could only imagine how awful it must be.

 

Cale shook his head softly. This was not the time for these sorts of thoughts. To dwell upon those feelings would risk them leaking out again. 

 

Though…

 

He looked at the Countess again. She hadn’t mentioned it to him, but she had softened slightly the past two days. Sweets he had not asked for since he was young would be delivered to him, the servants claiming that “The Countess sent them up,”

 

Cale wondered if he had made her feel as if she had committed some sort of wrong against him. She had only been worried for him and was taking care of him but Cale had quite literally shut her out after the fever incident. Other than polite conversation, Cale tried to avoid her and if they passed by one another, she would only smile kindly at him instead of go and ruffle his hair like she had before.

 

‘Ah, I guess- I ought to apologize for my rudeness…’ Cale thought, ‘I did nearly hit her when I realized what had happened after I awoke’

 

A nudge came from his left and Cale glanced at Roksu. The older teenager was giving him an on-the-surface normal look, but the slight furrow in his eyebrows told Cale of the question he was being asked. Cale just smiled, muttering in Korean, “ I’m fine,”

 

When they finished breakfast, the Count and Countess walked them to the front. As they exchanged pleasantries, the earlier thoughts kept swarming around Cale, causing him to fidget. It seemed Roksu had had enough of his hidden jitters because he asked aloud, “Is everything alright?”

 

Cale glared at him before it weakened and he turned to the three Wheelsmans. He opened his mouth and then grimaced, before sighing in annoyance, “Coun– Countess, might I have an audience with you for a few minutes?”

 

Countess Wheelsman’s eyes widened before she smiled, “Why of course! Come this way,”

 

The Countess guided them away from the other three. When she turned back to him, she smiled warmly, “Yes, dear?”

 

Cale chewed the inside of his cheek before looking away, “Ah, it’s nothing. I’m just– I’m just here to apologize,”

 

“Eh? For what?” 

 

Cale glanced at the genuine confusion in her eyes. He played with the edges of his cloak, “When I was sick…I…um…I troubled you with my fever-induced rambles,”

 

The Countess’s expression shifted into surprise as she understood what was being referred to. Cale hurried, “Look- I’m just saying you don’t have to think about it! I was- I was not myself. And- and- I’d feel a bit burdened if you went about thinking any sort of nonsense! So- just forget it happened!”

 

The Countess stared at him before a hand raised to her mouth and she let out a laugh. Cale stared at her blankly, flinching in surprise as her voice raised in volume and she abruptly pinched his cheek, “Oh, Cale darling, aren’t you just adorable?”

 

Cale flushed, “What-”

 

She released him and her laughter faded slowly, yet the smile remained. Her eyes were warm as she looked at him, “Cale, you don’t need to apologize. If anything, shouldn’t I be apologizing after my discourteous behavior when you first arrived?”

 

Cale thought back to when his mom was mentioned by name. He frowned, “No. It’s fine. You only spoke a factual statement,”

 

The Countess’s smile droops for a moment before her expression turns melancholic, “Cale, darling. Listen here, there’s nothing wrong in calling for her once in a while, just as there’s nothing wrong in what happened. If anything, it made me a bit happy I was able to comfort you, even if just a moment,”

 

Cale frowned slightly, unsure of how to respond to that. Countess Wheelsman chuckled softly, “Cale, you are a good child. Someone I regard as another son or a precious nephew. Seeing you apologize for something like this, it’s almost sad. You have no need to do so,”

 

‘I…I don’t understand,’ Cale just stared at her blankly.

 

“Have a safe trip, darling. You should come visit us more,” 

 

Cale looked at the warm and welcoming smile. He looked away quickly, “Ah…maybe I’ll come by,”

 

The Countess’s eyes softened and her smile widened. As they returned to the other three, she gazed at the backs of Cale and Roksu entering the carriage. She was no fool. She had noticed the closeness that could not be just a simple business relationship. The two had slipped up when Cale was ill. A lack of decorum, the way the older had fretted over Cale and stayed by his side until forced away. She was sure that they were close.

 

The Countess closed her eyes for a small moment.

 

“Dear?”

 

Her husband turned to her, causing Eric to glance back in concern. 

 

The Countess smiled, opening her eyes again and keeping them on the carriage pulling away. A gentle sigh escaped her, looking up, “Jour would be very proud of him,”

 

The Count blinked before chuckling, “Cale’s changed a bit, hasn’t he?”

 

The Countess shook his head, “No, he hasn’t changed…”

 

“Hm?”

 

“Cale has never stopped being Cale. He simply closed his heart,” The Countess nods. She then gives her husband a look, “You forget, my dear, that Jour’s death affected everyone who knew her. To assume it would not affect the child she loved with all her being is foolish thinking,”

 

Eric looked sad, “Cale’s never been the same after,”

 

The Countess stroked her son’s head, “Cale is a loving child who has always had a very large heart. You remember, don’t you? When even without the concept of death, our own grief from your sister made him cry,”

 

Eric did remember, albeit vaguely. 

 

“Come. Let’s go inside,” The Countess ushers her family in. Looking back once more, she smiles, ‘Cale, I hope that your smile will only continue to grow,’

~~~

 

The carriage clattered out of the Wheelsman Estate with no problem. After they had closed the door, the black dragon removed the invisibility and sat himself next to Roksu, snacking on the biscuits Cale had given to him.

 

Seeing this, Roksu sighed, “Cale, a two-year-old should not be having this much sugar,”

 

“I turned out fine,”

 

“You turned out insane,” 

 

“What about me is insane?” 

 

Roksu counted off on his fingers, “You started drinking at 15, you’ve been fooling the entire continent for eight years, you jumped off a bridge into a lake nicknamed Lake Tundra, twice , you have zero concept of what’s healthy for you, you stumbled upon an ancient power and did some sort of test that has clearly troubled you but you don’t want to talk about, your butler is an assassin, your chef is an assassin, you formed an underground network in Rain City, you threw away caution when investigating a black market deal in Disheller, you can see the future…am I missing anything?”



Cale crossed his arms, avoiding the pointed glare. He grumbled, “Nothing to do with sweets,”

 

The dragon swallowed and looked at Cale, “Sunny Human is really reckless,”

 

“I am not!”

 

“Reckless Human,”

 

“You–!!”

 

Knock, knock .

 

Cale’s impending yell paused at the low thumps that emitted from the window. Roksu was closer and thus he pulled back the curtains to click the window open. Balint spoke after a small pause, “Young Master-nim. I believe you ought to step down for a moment,”

 

Cale and Roksu exchanged a glance. They hadn’t even left the city, but the carriage had stopped. Additionally, they could hear the large commotion of the streets. Roksu shifted, “Both of us?”

 

“Specifically, Young Master Cale,”

 

Cale frowned but moved towards the door. Balint backed away from the window and the carriage door opened up, allowing Cale to step out, a deep frown present as he looked at the convoy, “What’s going on?”

 

“MISTER!!!”

 

The yell of a young girl carried over to Cale before anyone could speak. He turned towards the sound, seeing a family of five standing and talking to the knights near the front. A young girl who yanked free from her mother’s hand had screamed and was now running to Cale. Cale immediately recognized her, holding up a hand so the guards stopped moving. He stepped further from the carriage doors, “Layla?”

 

Seeing her approaching with wide arms and at a rapid pace, Cale crouched down to catch her as she all but threw herself at Cale, small arms wrapping around his neck. The girl laughed in delight, “Mister!!! You’re alright!!!”

 

Cale held the small hug for a few seconds; feeling slightly awkward. He pulled back gently, giving the girl a firm look, “Of course. I told you it was nothing to worry about,”

 

“Young- Young Master-nim!!!” Cale looked up as the other four also came forward. 

 

By now the commotion had gotten the attention of those filling the streets. Vendors and consumers all watched, while mumbling and chattering. The carriage and symbols of the guards was enough to identify the convoy, but the rumors of the incident at Spade Lake only amplified the curiosity targetted at the red-hairedd noble. 

 

Though, Cale didn’t care, nor was he aware of their knowledge. He patted Layla, silently informing her to release him, and carefully stood up. Layla was quickly pulled back by the older brother, “Layla! I told you not to go running!” he looked at Cale, “I’m sorry about her! We’ve been giving you so much trouble-”

 

“It’s fine, really,” Cale waved it off, “There’s no trouble caused,”

 

“Young Master-nim,” The oldest woman, presumably the Mother, stepped in front of her children. Cale froze at the watery and grateful smile being targeted at him. He flinched slightly when she bowed, her husband following her and spoke loudly, “Thank you for saving my daughter! Young Master-nim, thank you so much. You’ve saved her life and fell ill because of it! Please, how could we ever compensate you?”

 

Cale blinked rapidly, eyes quickly looking at Ron, who was just smiling at him. Cale glanced behind him to see Roksu watching the scene while leaning against the carriage with a slightly knowing look. Seeing Cale’s gaze, he just raised an eyebrow. 

 

‘What’s wrong?’

 

“We heard from the Wheelsman guards you are the first young master of Henituse. A future count of the kingdom. Young Master-nim, our daughter has caused you such trouble and you’ve only helped us by jumping into the lake- let alone searching for the bracelet. Please tell us about any compensation!! Truly- anything we will give as our gratitude!” Layla’s Father’s desperation made Cale look back.

 

Cale shook his head, “N-no way. Ca-calm down!”

 

Cale reached forward forcing them both upwards, “This is completely unnecessary!!”

 

‘I didn’t save anyone out of the goodness of my heart!’

 

He stared absently at the tears in their eyes. Even though their emotions were showing in the form of tears, they continued to smile and beam towards the trashy teenager.

 

Layla’s Mother protested, “No, not at all! Young Master Cale, how can I ever repay you? There must be something we can do for you, my lord! We are not rich, we are but average, but even if you request our service I am prepared to serve you the rest of my days for they’d be not even a flame to the time you’ve given me with my child! I can even prove my efforts here and– ”

 

“Please, enough!!” Cale stopped her, horrified. 

 

He took a breath, holding up his hands almost defensively, “Look, there’s no need for this! I don’t need or want anything at all!”

 

“Young Master Cale,” The older brothers placed a hand on his father, stopping him from speaking. He smiled warmly at Cale, “Young Master, we’re peasants. We have committed an offense of stopping your carriage on your departure, however, upon knowing you caught illness after saving my sister, we had to express our gratitude. We can’t give you much, I’ll admit. However, there is also nothing of value equal to what you’ve done for us,”

 

Cale looks at the warm smiles directed towards him. His lips part and he frowns, “I…I don’t think you understand. I am Cale Henituse,”

 

His eyes dim, “All the words you’re saying, this…gratefulness you express to me, anyone else would think you’re insane or you’ve been paid off,”

 

Everyone around him jolts.

 

Roksu’s eyes pierce the back of his head.

 

Cale doesn’t need warmth like this. He had done it only because he had a bad dream the night before. Only because he was still reeling from the death of his own sister. Their gratefulness, their sincerity…it made Cale feel nauseous. It was all cheated because of his own selfishness.

 

‘I don’t deserve it’

 

“Young Master-nim,” Layla’s mother suddenly smiles and she reaches forward. Cale doesn’t pull back when she takes his hands in her own, even when he should’ve. But there’s something in her gaze, in her smile, that makes him ignore the implications of this confrontation, “Young Master Cale…when we found your name, we heard of the tales behind it,”

 

Another jolt rings. The guards immediately bristle and Hilsman would’ve interfered had Roksu not raised a firm hand, eyes giving them all a sharp glare. They all understood the order regardless.

 

‘Do not move’

 

Cale moved to speak, unknowing of the communication, but Layla’s Mother was quicker, “It’s all a lie,”

 

Cale’s eyes widened, “Huh?”

 

“Anyone who jumps off a bridge to save my child, reenters a lake just for a bracelet, and falls ill for my child…Young Master Cale, you are a good person. I know it in my heart, in my soul. Without you, my daughter would’ve died,”

 

Cale stared at her, unable to move as she lowered into another bow, “Young Master-nim, thank you, eternally, for saving my daughter’s life. For allowing me more days with my precious children. For allowing my family to stay together,”


 

Cale’s eyes slowly looked at the other four. Layla and her younger brother were at their older brother’s side, the two of them smiling up at Cale when he turned down to them. The older brother and Layla’s Father also gave him warm smiles of gratitude.

 

Cale’s eyes trembled and his heart clenched. 

 

His lips pressed together and he turned his head away from their expressions, “Please rise,”

 

Layla’s Mother does so, stepping back and releasing his hands. Cale flexes his fingers a bit, before glancing at the family with an awkward expression, “J-just take care of yourselves. That’s enough. There’s no need for anything else,”

 

The oldest three family members looked at Cale with wide eyes, before their eyes seemed to sparkle. Layla’s Mother covered her mouth releasing a watery gasp. Her husband shook his head, a disbeliving chuckle falling from him, “Young Master-nim, how can you be so kind?”

 

Cale coughed, body itching to get away. He quickly said, “I have to leave now- Layla,” he glanced at the girl, “It's good to see you’re alright,”

 

Layla grinned, “Thanks to Mister!!!”

 

Cale’s heart squeezed again. 

 

“I- Pardon me,” Cale stepped back and the guards began to gently move the family off to the side.

 

“A-ah wait- wait! Mister!”

 

Cale glanced back and Layla rummaged around her old coat’s pockets. She pulled out something, “Gift!”

 

“A gift?” Cale repeated, “For who?”

 

“For mister, of course!!” 

 

Confused and lost, Cale frowned. He didn’t move as she neared him again, nor as she beamed, “Mister! Hand please!”

 

Cale blinked and he held out his right hand, bending his body slightly. Layla reached up and Cale's eyes widened when a bracelet made out of cowrie shells and pale beige rope slipped onto his wrist. Layla grinned brightly, “Hehehe! Mama helped me make it!!”

 

“Oh…” Cale looked at the bracelet for a moment. 

 

A soft smile and pink hue came over his face. 

 

(The rest of the convoy, along with a number of common people watching, choked.)

 

“Thank you very much,” Cale’s smile widened. His eye twinkled in the winter light, “I like it,”


Layla cheered and Cale ruffled her hair, “Take care of yourself,”

 

“Yes!”

 

Layla moved back to her family and Cale finally turned back to the carriage. Roksu leaned off the wall, smiling at Cale, who was touching the shells carefully. He didn’t say anything, simply taking in the soft expression as they entered the carriage.

 

When the door clicked shut, the black dragon revealed itself again, flying over to Cale's side, “Human, didn’t you find a bracelet like this at the lake?”

 

“Yes,” Cale finally stopped touching the bracelet, “Her Mother made her and her siblings matching ones,”

 

Cale thought back to the incident. Back then, the words “Before she left” had translated in his mind as death. Now, he could infer that it probably meant some sort of trip or long absence. 

 

Cale pressed his lips together, “...I’ve never been in that situation before,”

 

Roksu responded to the invitation for conversation, “You seemed caught off guard,”

 

“I didn’t save that girl because of some sense of justice,” Cale admitted. He added, “I didn’t do it for anything from anyone,”

 

“I don’t think you did it with any nefarious purpose,”

 

“Of course not,”’

 

Roksu shrugged, “Then that’s enough,”

 

Cale frowned, clearly still bothered by the interaction. Though Roksu didn’t think it was anything troubling, so he didn’t ask for Cale’s thoughts. If anything, his own eyes went down to the bracelet.

 

The white cowrie shells were polished and smooth, the beige rope creating small spheres in between each shell as a design. It was simple and nothing like the shell jewelry one would find for nobles, let alone in the collection of accessories owned by Cale Henituse. Though, Roksu wouldn’t be surprised if he saw the bracelet on Cale’s wrist more often.

 

Cale’s smile had been genuine and subconscious. His blush had been one of shyness. A surprise caused by their sincerity. Cale had probably not had a normal interaction with the people of Rain City since he was very young. 

 

‘Well, that will probably change,’ Roksu thought.

 

He had asked Balint and Eric, unbeknownst to Cale, about the rumor mill. The two of them had confirmed that the entirety of Spade City knew about the incident and the Young Master who had saved the common girl. Eric said he wouldn’t be surprised if the incident had already started to spread out to the entire high society. 

 

“Everyone knows it was Cale. When it comes to him, especially after he showed himself in public after eight years, he is a keen topic of interest. By the time you get back to Rain City, I wouldn’t be surprised if everyone knew”

 

Roksu kept it to himself. 

 

Instead, he spoke to Cale, “You brought up your reputation,”

 

“Yes,” Cale nodded, “I had to check if they knew who they were speaking with,”

 

“Cale, I thought you were going to use your position,”

 

“I am,” Cale replied, “I can do work and drink,”

 

Roksu immediately narrowed his eyes, “Drink? Just how little self-preservation do you have? You’re not drinking the rest of the trip,”

 

Cale looked mortified, “ What ?!”

 

“Not a drop,”

 

“I’m going to ignore you,”

 

“I expected as much, which is why I’ve already told everyone that it’s for your recovery,” Roksu smirked.

 

Cale’s eyebrow twitched and he exclaimed in frustration, “I’m perfectly fine!!”

 

The black dragon looked between the two, “What’s wrong with a drink?”

 

“It’s not something like water or tea,” Roksu answered, “You see, Cale drinks alcohol. He’s too young for it and it's also not good for him. But since he’s reckless, he refuses to stop,”

 

The Dragon frowns. The blue eyes turn accusatory and he speaks pointedly, “Reckless Human,”

 

Cale defended himself, “I’m only drinking for a reason! It’s very important. If I don’t drink…”

 

Cale stops with a troubled expression. He clicks his tongue, “Ugh, it’ll be difficult,”

 

Roksu grumbles, “What can being trash do that being the first heir to the richest County ever can’t?”

 

Cale opened his mouth, but he paused, the question repeating in his head. 

 

‘...can I protect them with my position?’

 

Cale frowns, ‘But was it not my position that caused all our problems?’

 

Cale felt like Roksu had just planted an unwanted seed in his head. He shook his head, glaring at Roksu, “You’re so annoying,”

 

Roksu just gave him an unamused glare, “You punk, I ought to be saying that,”

 

The black dragon shook his head at the humans. Really, they were so weird.

 

He pulled out a book from his spatial pocket and placed it in Cale’s lap, interrupting the bickering. Cale glanced down at the book, “Religions and Gods?”

 

His eyebrows furrowed, “Are dragons religious?”

 

Roksu rolled his eyes briefly, “He was curious about the God of Death power. Balint had gone out to buy it this morning with some of the money you gave him,”

 

The dragon nodded, “Reckless Human! Read with me!”

 

Ignoring the nickname, Cale picked up the book, “Alright,”

 

Placing the book to the side for a second, Cale lifted the black dragon to have the child in his lap. The two-year-old curled up, blue eyes staring up at the pages that Cale held open in front of them. 

 

Roksu observed the scene and listened to Cale’s voice. It was a soothing scene to observe. Roksu closed his eyes, letting the sound of his two companions filter through his ears eventually lulling him to sleep.



Notes:

Thank you for your patience!

Chapter 29: A single instance

Notes:

not me uploading this at 1:30am

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As they traveled back towards the Henituse County, the Henituse-Nyphan convoy bore witness to an increase in snow and ice the further north they got. Fortunately however, other than the troubling weather conditions, there were no further complications. 

 

Arriving at the Chetter Barony provided a comforting and warm break from the cold inns and slow travel. Though, unlike the original extra day they had back in Spade City, the group didn’t stay for an extra day.

 

Gilbert Chetter was an interesting and pleasant teen to meet. Roksu observed him to be someone on the quiet side and due to being a knight family, he had a lot of emphasis on conduct and honor. As such, Roksu could see the fleeting glances the Baron and Baronesss would give Cale that only fueled the whispers and curious stares of the servants.

 

Gilbert and Cale were also not as close nor as comfortable as Eric and Cale were. Despite being the closest in age of the Northeastern quartet, it was noticeable that these two had the most distinct borders. When they had arrived, Cale had been cordial and firm, brash but not excessively rude unless it was a challenging sneer and glare targeting at someone who lingered too long. 

 

“Gilbert tolerates me because of Amiru and Eric Hyung,” Cale had told Roksu, “His family values honor and mannership. As trash, I have none of that so he often disapproves of me,”

 

Perhaps had they come without the incident in Spade City happening, the atmosphere would’ve been colder and Gilbert would not have personally tended to him as much as he did so. Roksu had seen the slight widening of Cale’s eyes or a fraction of his confusion as their stay prolonged. Gilbert welcomed them politely, while also personally inquiring and initiating small talk with not just Roksu, but with Cale as well.

 

As the behavior dragged on, Cale seemed to accept it and not bother fighting Gilbert’s stubbornness or glare at him when the brown-haired male referred to Cale as “dongsaeng”. Roksu would’ve been a liar if he said he hadn’t enjoyed watching Cale begrudgingly accept it.

 

Departing from the Chetter Barony, they hit two more cities and dealt with the last properties. After finishing the last one, the group began their journey back to the Henituse Territory. 

 

Roksu looked at the snow passing by as their carriage slowly entered the mountain roads along the border. They’d taken quite a while when they’d left these mountains, but coming in and facing thicker blankets of snow and potential snowfall made it slower. The Count had paved the roads to assist their travel, but even then, they had to be careful.

 

“Looking at it, a full day of travel without resting for the night seems like a good call,” 

 

Roksu glanced at Cale when he spoke, “How come?”

 

“There’s nowhere to rest, first of all. And should it snow overnight, we’d have trouble in the morning,” Cale deadpanned.

 

Roksu hummed, seeing that logic, “Better to be on top of storms than surprised,”

 

“Mhm,”

 

The only times the carriage stopped was for a quick lunch and dinner stop. The food would be prepared by Beacrox and then distributed. Once a certain number of knights had finished, they would continue. Cale and Roksu both ate slower, safe within the cabin of the carriage. 

 

In the carriage, Cale mostly read some books or talked with the black dragon about anything the great creature wanted to. Roksu either joined their conversations, slept, or read a book. Without any work, Roksu was enjoying a ride with no worries and slacking off. Cale, on the other hand, was bored and trying to find ways to pass time.

 

And how did Cale pass time if he didn't want to read and the black dragon was hanging out with Balint outside? 

 

Simple!

 

He bugged Roksu!

 

It started off as a small inquiry and conversation about the expansion of the artistry. Then Cale started asking about Roksu and what art he specialized in.

 

“I’ve heard Lord Elis does sculpting and Lady Siwan is more of a painter,” Cale had commented, “What about you, old man? You mentioned you weren't as involved but I'm still curious”

 

Roksu shrugged, “I learned art like Noona and Hyung, but I never got as invested as them. That’s why most of my work is logistics, finances, and market planning. The non artistry side,”

 

“Hm? But you mentioned that you learned violin,”

 

Roksu blinked once, “When did I mention that?”

 

“At Disheller,”

 

“Oh,” Roksu recalled. He tilted his head, “Yes, I learned violin. I still do violin lessons, actually,”

 

“So you fancy musical arts, then?” 

 

Roksu eyed Cale, “Why’re you so insistent?” he answers anyway, “I guess so. Music is nice. But it's not like I don’t do other arts too. We have a lot of rooms in our estate for different studios of art. Painting, sculpting, pottery, music. I’ve done a bit of all of it, so it’s not like I dislike any of them,”

 

Roksu thought about it, “The passion my siblings have for art, is not something I have,”

 

Cale hummed, “Just because you’ve grown up in an art family does not mean you cannot find a calling elsewhere,”

 

Roksu smiled a bit at that. 

 

The arts of the Nyphan Family were wonderful. Roksu had his own pieces created and stored in their showroom or hung up in small galleries or one of their vacation villas. Roksu had even found a collection of old sketch books in his study. 

 

Rok Soo didn’t dislike art, even though before this life, he’d not really indulged in it. It was just simple, he didn’t really have a great desire for it. A passion, as he’d called it. Roksu with a background did find the variety of forms pleasant. 

 

“Then,” Cale spoke again, “What’s your passion?”

 

Roksu’s eyes widened for a second.

 

‘My passion?’

 

Memories and records flew around his mind. He’d never really wanted anything other than to live peacefully. A slacker life.

 

Kim Rok Soo already had a job that he didn’t vehemently despise. And it wasn’t like he could go back and get any sort of degree or finish school after the cataclysm. In this life, Roksu was much the same. He did the arts, found some fondness for them, but he wasn’t passionate. Roksu Nyphan lived and was similar to Kim Rok Soo. They performed their duties and strived to slack. They wanted to live.

 

“My only goal is to live peacefully with a lot of money,” Roksu nodded, “Getting a slacker life is my passion,”

 

Cale stared blankly at the smile that formed on the other’s face at the very thought. The redhead tilted his head slightly, “You mean you’ve never had any other interests?”

 

Roksu was now confused, “No?” he then thought about it and gave a small shrug, “Hm, well I guess reading is nice,”

 

Cale nodded slowly, “Well, as long as you’re happy, it doesn’t really matter,”

 

“Being alive is best,” Roksu affirmed.

 

Before the conversation could be entirely lost, Roksu decided to return the interrogation, “What about you then?”

 

Cale’s eyes widened, “Pardon?”

 

“What’s your passion and interests?”

 

Cale went silent, staring at Roksu with a bewildered expression. It seemed almost like he didn't understand the question at all. Roksu waited patiently, watching as Cale slowly moved to answer, “Such an inquiry can’t be applied to me,”

 

“What?” 

 

“I mean, I suppose there are things I fancy and can call hobbies, but if we’re thinking along a similar path of which I asked you, then I can’t answer that,” Cale explains, “I like reading, I like nature, I like fighting. These are just hobbies. My goal in life was always predetermined. My role is always set and I only put forth energy to play it,”

 

Roksu had momentarily forgotten. No matter how amazing of a world this was, there were a number of restrictions foreign to him, even with this life’s memories. Of course, the inheritance of a noble title and business was something one could find back on Earth, but after the cataclysm, things had to be reevaluated and thought about. Did that mean the former high societies no longer existed? That was completely wrong. The Chaebol families that ran South Korea’s elite were still there, though new people had joined that ranks while others fell.

 

Kim Rok Soo’s former team leader, Lee Soohyuk was a well-known and famous name amongst a few members of elitist society due to their roles in fighting against the monsters. As his successor and the Team Leader of Team 1, Kim Rok Soo also had the unpleasant knowledge of being known. Of course, Kim Rok Soo and Lee Soohyuk never actually interacted with that cycle. Neither of them were interested in that lifestyle.

 

Hearing Cale answer so casually and putting together the confused expression after Roksu had asked, the black-haired teenager could understand. Cale was a true noble and the heir to the richest family in Roan. His ‘role’ was always to become Count. 

 

‘...after he started playing trash, I guess his role changed didn’t it? Whatever the reason, it’s clear Cale takes his role of being a lout rather seriously…much to my troubles,’

 

“Ah,” Roksu says after a while, “I’m sorry for asking,”

 

Cale released a small chuckle, “You’re weird, old man. Compared to other noble families, my Henituse family is actually really great. Lily is picking up a sword right now. I’m pretty confident she’d choose to be a knight rather than the typical noble lady,”

 

“I’m sure she’ll do well,”

 

“Of course! And naturally all of us will support her,” Cale grinned.

 

“What does Young Master Basen wish to do?” Roksu asked, curiously.

 

In the novel, Basen was the acting heir of the family due to Cale’s reputation and trashy persona. But since Roksu needed Cale to maintain his reputation and power, this probably wouldn’t happen. It would be good to have an inkling to what change this could pose.

 

“Basen?” Cale repeated the name. He thought for a moment and then furrowed his eyebrows, “I…I’m not sure…”

 

“Hm?”

 

Cale frowned deeply, “I…have no idea what Basen wants,”

 

‘Why has the tone of this conversation suddenly changed?’

 

Roksu eyed Cale, “There’s nothing wrong with not knowing. The Second Young Master might not have an idea yet. He is still young,”

 

Cale remained silent, before nodding, “Mm, right,”

 

Roksu observed him for a few more seconds, before letting it taper off. The two returned to silence, Roksu picking up the book he had paused when Cale initiated a talk. He did glance up every now and then to see Cale staring at nothing, seemingly deep in thought as his fingers fidgeted with parts of his clothes or the shell bracelet. 

 

Roksu moved his eyes away, returning to the ink on the parchment and pinched the page to flip it. 

 

‘Cale has a habit of fidgeting when he’s nervous or unsure’ Roksu thought, ‘Is not knowing what his brother likes that worrisome?’

 

Roksu flipped the page slowly, letting the thought simmer. Giving Cale another small glance, Roksu adjusted his position, ‘Well, it’s not my problem’

 

By the time the group crossed over the mountains and into the flatter terrain of Henituse Territory, both Cale and Roksu had fallen asleep. When the two of them awoke, the carriage was stopped and they were both shifted into positions of laying down on their respective seats, blankets draping over them. Cale was the first to wake up, though the way he did caused Roksu’s fight or flight response to jerk him upright.

 

Cale groaned, Roksu’s tired gaze fluttering down at the sound and processing the redhead collapsed on the floor of the carriage. The large thud and scream that had awoken him was Cale falling out of his seat and yelping in pain. Roksu was relieved it was just that rather than any attack, exhaling deeply as he sagged, “Jesus Christ,”

 

Cale responded with a grumble, pushing himself up and rubbing his head, “Pardon?”

 

“Never mind,” Roksu yawned, head turning at the gust of cold wind that entered the carriage as the door clicked open. Ron stared at the scene, Balint at his side. The two butlers were silent for a moment, before the younger greeted them, “Good Morning,”

 

Cale pushed himself back on his seat, grumbling, “Ugh, it’s anything but a good morning,”

 

Ron smiled, “Young Master, would you like to stretch or have you woken yourself up enough?”

 

“Oh shove off,” Cale hissed, but began to move towards the door.

 

“Young Master-nim, you should step out as well,” Balint told Roksu after Cale stepped down, ignoring the string of curses the 16-year-old let out at the cold.

 

Roksu frowned, clearly against the idea. But Balint gave him a pointed look, “Young Master-nim, staying cooped in up in a carriage for too long is not good,”

 

“Human! Let’s go see the snow!” The dragon ‘s voice suddenly sounded beside Roksu’s ear and he felt the paws of the young creature against his back.

 

Roksu sighed at his poor life, being shoved into the cold. After stepping down, he immediately shivered, “Shit,”

 

Balint was already holding up a coat and Roksu wasted no time in sliding it on. The butler informed, “Chef Beacrox has some hot tea prepared,”

 

“Great,”

 

The two headed over to where Cale had also been drawn to, a hot cup already against his lips. Beacrox handed one over before Roksu could speak, the noble taking it with a polite head nod. Sipping it, Roksu was delighted by the sweetness and the heat that flowed through him once he swallowed. A soft exhale passed his lips at the comfort.

 

Cale looked over at Ron, “So? How far are we?”

 

“We should reach the city within a couple more hours,” Ron informed, “At the current pace and counting for the snow; before dinner,”

 

“That sounds delightful, if anything,” Roksu smiled. He then froze and looked at Beacrox, “N-no offense to you. Your cooking is great,”

 

Beacrox just stared at him blankly, “Thanks,”

 

Cale turned to Roksu, “Do you want to spend the night at the Henituse Estate or return directly home?”

 

“It’s nothing against you, Cale. But…I’m missing my own bed,”

 

Cale rolled his eyes, amusement glinting in the red. Balint assured his charge, “I will ensure to let you sleep in as long as you wish, my lord,”




Roksu’s eyes shined and he turned to Balint, “Have I ever told you how amazing you are?”

 

“Vice Captain!” Cale called out.

 

Hilsman paused the conversation he was having and quickly walked over, saluting to the noble, “How might I be of service, Young Master?”

 

“We’ll stop by the Nyphan Manor when we arrive in Rain City,” Cale passed his orderes, “Unload their items, send off the soldiers and Roksu. Then we’ll head back to the Henituse Estate,”

 

“Understood,” Hilsman nodded.

 

“We can head out now if everyone is done,” Roksu passed his cup away.

 

Cale also returned the cup, nodding his head, “Mhm,”

 

As the two of them dismissed the knight and servants, they returned back to the carriage. Cale entered first. As Roksu stepped into the compartment, he felt a weight on his back and shoulders, which was followed by a young voice in his head, “Humans! Do you not live together?”

 

After the door clicked, the black dragon revealed itself and flew to sit next to Roksu. Roksu answered the question, “We don’t live together,”

 

“Eh? Why?” 

 

Cale spoke up this time, “Well because we’re not of the same household. We each have our own families,”

 

The black dragon fell silent, blue eyes looking between the two teenagers. Suddenly, a worried look came over the face and the two boys were shocked by the sudden distress, “What?!”

 

Cale frowned and he quickly stood up, scooping the dragon into his arms and sitting beside Roksu, “What’s wrong? Did we say something wrong?”

 

Roksu added, “What’s troubling you?”

 

The black dragon squirmed in Cale’s grip and the teenage carefully let go, the dragon flapping his wings and floating in front of the two. He looked very upset, practically glaring at the two, “I thought we’d be together at home!”

 

“Ah-”

 

“Oh-”

 

Roksu and Cale looked at each other, surprised by the confession. The black dragon continued, “Where am I going to go, then?!”

 

“Calm down first,” Roksu urged, ‘Please don’t blow up the carriage!’

 

Cale nodded, motioning the 2-year-old closer, “Come closer. You’ll naturally stay with one of us,”

 

The kid blinked twice, lips trembling. He then flew forward, a toll of magic surrounding the two and shoving them together so the black dragon could grip both of them. The small head was pressed against their arms and the wings were draped over their laps. Roksu sighed softly at the gesture, placing a firm hand on the dragon’s head while Cale began to gently stroke the kid’s back.

 

“Aigoo…” 

 

Cale giggled, finding the whole thing adorable, “Don’t panic, kiddo. You can stay with Roksu and Balint,”

 

Roksu glanced at Cale, ‘The dragon can what now?’

 

Cale, oblivious, continued, “When we’re together, we spend time at his house. Additionally, you’ll be more comfortable…”

 

Blue eyes looked up at Cale. The 16-year-old gave a smile, eyes warm and welcoming, “Yes. A great and mighty dragon such as yourself is better in such an environment than mine,”

 

‘Pretty…’ The dragon thought, ‘And warm…like..like sunshine,’ 

 

The hand on his head gave him a firm pat. The blue eyes shifted to the other human. This human didn’t smile as large, nor as much as the other. But he wasn’t scary. There eyes were identical, but they showed different things. This human was steady, calm. It was not like exactly like Cale’s sunlight, but it was no less beautiful. 

 

‘Oh’ the dragon finally understood, ‘If Sunny Human is like the sunlight, then this human is like the moonlight…’

 

“That’s true. Cale is a high ranking noble so there’s always a lot of people in the estate. Additionally, there will be safety precautions against unwarranted or sudden magic,” Roksu nodded, “I’m sure Balint will enjoy your presence too,”

 

“O-of course! I’m a great and mighty dragon!” The dragon smiled and if his eyes released a few watery streaks, neither of his humans said anything. No, these weak humans both cupped one side of his face, thumbs wiping away at the tears while their eyes softened. Cale let out a soft coo, leaning down and pressing a peck against the dragon’s head, “That’s right! A very cute one!”

 

“Cale,” Roksu sighed

 

“What?” Cale laughed, “Am I wrong?

 

“That-”

 

“Hehe- you find it cute too don’t you old man?”

 

“Be quiet,”

 

“Hahaha!”

 

The black dragon watched the two interact, as embarrassment flooded him. He squawked and pulled away, shaking his head and protesting, “Am not! Sunny human!!”

 

Cale only smiled playfully at the dragon, who blushed more and flew forward, hitting his head very lightly against the human’s chest in retaliation, “Sunny Human is being mean!”

 

“Yes, yes, I’m a very mean person!”

 

Roksu shook his head in amusement. He nudged Cale, “Enough of that,”

 

The black dragon felt his head receive two pants from Cale while he gave a playful sigh, “Hehe, alright! I’m sorry, dragon-nim,”

 

The black dragon looked up. He then came to a monumental decision that had been worrying him. He was hesitant, but surely…these two humans will understand! They saved him, after all!

 

“Sunny Human! Moony Human!”

 

Cale and Roksu were already paying attention to him, but their eyes slightly widened at the loud call and the words.

 

“...Moony human?” Roksu repeated softly and had the dragon not spoke again, Cale would’ve snickered.

 

The black dragon flew out of their grip, landing across from them, “I have made a decision!!”

 

“I see!” Cale answered, intrigued, “On what accord, might I inquire?

 

The black dragon lifted his head in an arrogant fashion, sitting upright. Clearing his throat and closing his eyes, the dragon spoke haughtily, “I have decided to give you humans the privilege of offering the great and mighty me a name!”

 

Caught off guard, both teenagers just stared blankly at the dragon. 

 

Roksu recovered first, “I see. We will have to think carefully. Names are very special,”

 

The black dragon nodded firmly, flapping his wings once and eyes sparkling, “Of course!”

 

The dragon then grinned, “I am going to go inform Glasses Mage!!”

 

“Alright,” Roksu nodded.

 

With a pop of mana, the dragon soon vanished from the inside of the carriage.

 

Cale looked at Roksu, “I’ve heard of names being powerful…but that’s in relation to nobility. I don’t think you mean that…”

 

Cale tilted his head, frowning, “Are names special in other ways?”

 

“Well, of course,” Roksu turned to Cale, his eyes holding a weight to them, “It is only for you. It is you…”

 

He then explained, “The name my parents, my biological parents, bestowed me is K- ahem, Roksu Kim. This is something that has always been mine, and the only thing they’ve left for me. The name Roksu Nyphan, is much the same. It is the name my Mother granted to me,”

 

Cale’s eyes widened for a moment. He mumbled, “Oh…I never thought of it like this,”

 

Roksu poked a finger gently against Cale’s forehead, “A name is something no one can take from you. That is something you must remember. You are you. No one has the right to deprive you of yourself,”

 

“...but no person can remain unchanged throughout their life,” Cale said after a moment.

 

Roksu pulled his hand down, “Yes. Changes are an aspect of life; names are ones proof of living. Perhaps it is because of who I am and my growth that I find a name so special. However…” he leaned back, smiling down at the younger, “I’m certain there is no other person in this world quite like yourself, Cale Henituse,”

 

Ba-dump .

 

Cale let the words wash over him along with the kindness they carried. The red-haired teenager felt heat fill his face and he looked away. He mumbled, crossing his arms tightly over his chest and feeling the firm and swift beating in his chest. The cold must be getting to him.

 

“N- Naturally,”




Notes:

Did i finally overcome my writers block? YES BABY

no images for this chapter; they're usually planned but sometimes i think i wont put them.

Chapter 30: can change everything

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The carriage gave a small lurch as it passed through the gates. Listening to the clattering of the wheels, Cale pulled back the curtain and his body felt at ease. Roksu mirrored his reaction upon seeing the streets of Rain City surrounding them. The city was lit up by lamps and the lights that came through the inside of houses and buildings. The paths were covered lightly in snow, most of it cleared as per standards and orders of the County. 

 

“Is this your home, humans?” The black dragon asked, pressing his own face against the windows.

 

“Yes,” Cale smiled, “We’re home,”

 

Outside the carriage, the knights rode through the streets on their horses, guiding the carriage deeper and deeper into the city. It was not terribly late, though this time of year did have the sky darken earlier, there were still a good amount of people roaming through and enjoying the evening. At the sound of a carriage clattering along the stone paths, heads turned.

 

“The Henituse carriage?” 

 

“It’s quite a convoy…”

 

“Ah! Has Young Master Cale returned?”

 

The rumor of what had happened weeks before had been hot topic. Cale Henituse, the resident trash, had saved a child’s life at the cost of his own health. Additonally, it was said he dove into the lake twice; the second just for something the girl owned!

 

When the servants of the Henituse County caught wind, the words were so shocking that it was mere days before the information was spread to their families and friends, and then so forth, enveloping most of the gossip. 

 

That is why, eyes never strayed from the carriage as it headed towards the upper district. Whispers burst out and, by the following day, everyone would know of Cale Henituse’s return. 

 

“Do you two live close by?” The black dragon questioned, the three of them backing away from the windows and covering them again. 

 

“Um,” Roksu thought about it, “I suppose so?”

 

Cale chuckled, “Do you remember that hill we saw outside the window? With the huge building on top of it?”

 

The black dragon nodded. It was hard not to miss it.

 

“That’s my house,” 

 

“Oh!” the black dragon’s eyes sparkled, “A special house!”

 

“Well, it’s only natural,” Roksu shrugged, “Cale’s family is the one who rules the city,”

 

Cale nodded in affirmation, “Yup! Old man, here, lives in the affluent sector of the city; with the other wealthier residents. Business owners, low lords, bankers, and more. His family dominates the art scene,”

 

Roksu patted the black dragon’s head, “I’ll have Balint teach you about this,”

 

The black dragon let out another cheer. He was quite fond of learning new things. And all the humans didn’t really devoid him of any knowledge. Or anything really. Roksu had to remind Balint and Cale to not overly spoil the dragon child multiple times.

 

The carriage clattered on for a few more minutes. After a particular bend though, Roksu felt an air of familiarity and he pulled back the curtains. As he expected, the road leading up to his estate was going past.

 

“We’re here,” Roksu says after a moment, the carriage slowing down a bit.

 

The carriage didn’t stop though; the gates were already pushed open by a couple Nyphan guards that had hurried ahead. The carriage clattered through and the black dragon flew forward looking out the window beside Roksu, “This is home!”

 

“Yes,”

 

The carriage clattered around the round-about, stopping gently in front of the estate. Cale had also removed the curtains, calmly taking in the beautiful manor, “It’s nice to see it after so long,”

 

The carriage door clicked open and Balint stood there, bowing, “We’ve returned, Young Master,”

 

The black dragon had turned invisible again, but his paws were patting Roksu excitedly, pushing him towards the open door, “Let’s go Human!”

 

Roksu calmed him with a firm head pat, but had stepped out. He paused and turned back, noticing Cale hadn’t moved, “Would you like to come inside?”

 

“No, it's alright. I’ll wait in here until everything’s done,” Cale shook his head.

 

Roksu frowned, “Shall I wait w-”

 

A loud slam echoed from outside and the two turned their heads towards the estate. Siwan Nyphan stood in the doorway, her blond hair pulled back into a high-ponytail and dressed in a casual evening dress. Her gold eyes zeroed in on the carriage, “Roksu!!”

 

Roksu was surprised by how delighted she was. A maid called on from inside but the girl was already running out.

 

“N-noona?!” Roksu squeaked in fear.


 

He then grunted as she jumped at him, wrapping her arms tightly around him, “You’re home!!”

 

Roksu stood there, frozen in her embrace. He didn’t expect her to meet him like this…nor to welcome him like this. He mumbled, breathless by her gesture and her impact, “Noona…”

 

Siwan squeezed him tighter, “You were gone for so long, dongsaeng-ah! And you didn’t call us as often as we were expecting!! And then the snow storms started- ah I was so worried!!”

 

“Oh,”

 

Roksu’s throat felt tight as he swallowed the lump that had formed. His eyes shook, before closing and returning the hug. He pressed his head down into her shoulder, “Sorry,”

 

Siwan smiled reached up and stroking the back of her baby brother’s head, “Silly. I’m just glad you’ve returned safely,”

 

Her eyes then look into the carriage. Cale has politely turned his head from them. Siwan didn’t let go of her brother; she had truly missed him. But she called out to express her relief at the sight of him, “Young Master Cale!”

 

The redhead turns to her, caught off guard by being spoken to. Siwan grins warmly, “Welcome back! I’m relieved you’ve returned safely!”

 

Cale’s fingers tightened on the cushioned seats, “Thank you, Lady Siwan,”

 

Roksu began to pull back, gently pushing Siwan back as well. He turned back to Cale, “Cale, come and wait inside,”

 

“No thank you,” Cale smiled, “Old man, stop dawdling in the cold. I’ll come by tomorrow or the day after,”

 

“...alright,” Roksu gave him a firm look, “Rest tomorrow. Come after a day,”

 

Cale rolled his eyes, “Sure, whatever,”

 

The nobles shared small goodbyes, which was then followed by Balint wishing the redhead well and the chime of the black dragon. After that, the carriage door clicked and the four entered into the estate. As they did, those standing at the door and assisting in unloading all called out warmly for their youngest charge.

 

Balint took Roksu’s coat, “My Lady, I shall draw a bath for the young master before dinner,”

 

“A wonderful idea!” Siwan proclaimed. She turned to her brother as they walked towards the stairs, “Oppa went to tell the cooks to prepare some of your favorites,”

 

“Hyung-nim did something unnecessary,” 

 

“Nonsense,” A voice called and Roksu glanced to the right to see his older brother walking towards them, “My younger brother has returned after weeks of travel,”


 

Roksu tsked softly. He then grunted as his body was yanked forward and he was, once again, hugged warmly. Roksu flushed, feeling embarrassed by his siblings, “Hyung!”

 

Elis laughed above him, pulling back after a few seconds. He kept his hands on Roksu’s shoulder, blue eyes warm and a smile riddling with fondness targetted Roksu, “Welcome home, Roksu-yah,”

 

“Tch,” Roksu looked away. He mumbled after a pause, “...it’s good to be back,”

 

Roksu flinched when Siwan hugged him again, this time from the back which sent them both towards Elis, who chuckled and held both of them. Roksu’s face went red, as Siwan cooed, “My baby brother is so cute!!”

“That’s enough! Let go of me!!”

 

Balint smiled as laughter and giggles of the passing servants filled the hallway with the siblings’ banter. The mage felt the black dragon hang onto his shoulders, “ Human’s siblings are funny,”

 

Roksu squirmed, wrestling and cursing under his breath, “Ugh- Noona! Hyung! Let go!!!”

 

The older siblings both exchanged matching looks of amusement and mischief. Elis cleared his throat, “Alright, alright,”

 

Roksu tsked and he relaxed as the arms unwound and he was able to breathe easier. Closing his eyes, he sighed tiredly at their antics. His siblings were so–

 

Roksu’s eyes flew wide as two pecks were pressed against his face: one on his forehead, Elis; the other on his cheek, Siwan. 

 

His siblings both smiled innocently as Roksu’s brain processed the entire thing. A horrified embarrassment crashed through him and his expression cracked, turning red and ashamed, “YOU TWO-!?”



“Hahaha!” Siwan laughed, “You still react like when you were ten!”

 

Roksu spun on his heel and stormed up the stairs, “You both are absolutely terrible!!!”

 

“We love you too, dongsaeng!” Elis taunted.

 

“FUCK OFF!!”

~~~

 

Cale leaned against the carriage, observing the passing scenery as the carriage climbed up the hill. The curtain was mostly covering the window, only a small sliver was open for Cale to entertain himself while he approached the marble estate. 

 

Without Roksu or the black dragon in the carriage, it was boring and empty. Cale traced the shell bracelet again, straightening himself up as they passed through the estate gates. Pulling the curtain all the way, Cale adjusted his clothes and jacket, smoothening it out if needed. The carriage came to a gentle stop and Cale waited patiently, face as neutral as ever. 

 

‘They’re fine. Everyone is perfectly fine’

 

When Ron opened the carriage door, the cold wind caused him a slight shiver down his spine. Ron smiled, bowing deeply and holding out a hand, “We’ve arrived, Young Master-nim,”

 

“Finally,” 

 

Cale took the hand and let Ron help him out of the carriage. As he stepped down and away, he heard someone call in an oddly bright manner, “Cale!”

 

Cale lifted his head, surprised when he caught sight of Deruth standing ahead. Behind him, Violan also was walking forward, seeming to have just arrived like Cale. The redhead walked closer, bowing as he usual did so, “I greet the- hey!!!”

 

Cale jerked as hands landed on him, patting him down and then cupping his face. Deruth’s face was scrunched up, one hand uncupping Cale’s face as he pressed the back of his palm against Cale’s forehead and neck. The teenager was appalled.

 

“How are you feeling? You don’t have a fever, that’s relieving! Was your journey alright? I hope the snow didn’t trouble you too much- goodness, aren’t you cold in that? Only a coat and not a thick cloak! Have you lost weight?”

 

Cale felt heat pool in his cheeks. This- just what the hell was this?! The hypothermia stuff was a while ago!

 

“Father!!” Cale reached for Deruth’s wrists, pulling them away and stepping back, “I’m perfectly fine!”

 

Deruth stilled at that, eyes tracing over Cale again. He turned only when Violan touched his shoulder and gave it a quick squeeze, “Dear, calm down,”

 

Cale let go and shook himself slightly, clearing his throat. He turned to Violan, “Did the papers get sent in one piece?”

 

Violan blinked, before nodding, “Yes,”

 

Cale hummed, “Wonderful,”

 

He then turned away from them, “Ron!”

 

“Yes, young master?”

 

“Ron, stay here and coordinate all of the packages. You know which is which so I’ll let you handle it. I’m going to go draw a bath,” 

 

Ron eyed Cale subtly for a moment, before bowing his agreement. Turning back, Cale looked back at his parents. The three of them were silent until Cale lowered his head speaking firmly, “Right then, goodbye,”

 

He quickly walked around them and headed to the door. Violan and Deruth winced before following right behind him. The two knights stationed at the door saluted in greetings which was ignored by Cale and then put at ease by Deruth. The redhead exhaled subtly as he entered into the house’s entrance hall. 

 

Walking across the marble floor, he reached the foot of the grand staircase. Holding the railing he took a step up before his head flinched up in alarm at the loud slamming noise. 

 

“Oh dear,” Violan’s voice let out a small laugh, “I was worried they’d do this,”

 

Cale turned to her, frowning, “What are you on about? Is there a guest?”

 

Deruth shook his head, “No guests. That running is for you,”

 

‘Me?’

 

Cale’s eyes hardened and he gave his Father a look, “I haven’t done anything,”

 

“Hm? No- that’s not what I meant?” Deruth frowned, “Why would you think that?”

 

Before Cale could react to that, the quick thudding became incredibly clear. A shriek echoed through the hall, “Orabeoni!!!”

 

Cale inhaled sharply, hand tightening around the rail. 

 

“Ora-orabeoni- ”

 

Swallowing and forcing the image away, Cale let his eyes take in Lily’s young and breathing figure. She was, once again, running down the steps. Above, just entering the hall, Basen had also poked his head over the rails, “Hyung-nim. You’ve returned!”

 

‘...were the sweets I sent that good?’

 

“You’re home!!” Lily skipped the last two steps, just jumping at Cale, who immediately panicked and caught her by crouching down, “H-hey! Careful!”

 

Lily giggled, wrapping her arms tightly around Cale’s neck, “I missed you!!”

 

Cale’s lips parted, “...you…did?”

 

“Mhm!” Lily nodded, oblivious to the reaction her words caused.

 

Basen had neared them now and Cale stood up to properly greet him, adjusting his grip on Lily and ignoring her excited squeal at being carried. Red eyes gazed calmly at Basen and a hand reached up to pat the brunette’s head, “Was it difficult?”

 

Basen glowed under the small pat, cheeks heating up. He slightly leaned into it, before shaking his head, “Not at all! Hyung-nim works much harder!”

 

Cale raised an eyebrow in doubt but said nothing. 

 

Lily turned to Basen and held out one hand to gesture towards him and call him closer, “Orabeoni- Basen oppa ate all of the sweets!”

 

Basen flushed, “I did not!!!”

 

He gripped Cale’s coat sleeve looking up with embarrassment and panicked denial, “I- I didn’t really! I ate a lot but it wasn’t all of them!”

 

Cale opened his mouth to say something, flinching when Lily retaliated loudly, “Basen oppa is a liar! Orabeoni Basen oppa finished them!”

 

Basen frowned, poking Lily in the cheek cutely, “Just because I ate the last one doesn’t mean I ate all of them! You need to be careful how others can misunderstand, Lily!”

 

“Orabeoni, are there more?” Lily turned to Cale, who was caught in between his two siblings.

 

Hearing the question he went through his thoughts and shook his head clear of the chaos reigning it, “Er- yes? I think so. Maybe? Wait- no, not sweets. I did get some other gifts, sorry. I’ll get more sweets next time,”

 

“Gifts!!” Lily cheered.

 

“R-really?” Basen glanced up.

 

Cale frowned, “I told you I would,”

 

Basen pressed his lips together, while Lily giggled again, singing slightly, “Orabeoni is the best!”. Then, with a small glance at where Deruth and Violan were smiling and watching the scene silently. He swallowed a lump and wrapped his arms around Cale’s waist tightly, hiding his face in Cale’s torso. The elder stiffened up, eyes widening again, “B-Basen?”

 

Basen hugged tighter, ignoring his insecurities and the bitter words in his mind. He lifted his head, “Welcome back, hyung-nim,”

 

“...”

 

Cale rested a hand on Basen’s back, giving his brother some slow and hesitant pats. It was awkward…unfamiliar. The entire situation. Cale wasn’t sure what he was expecting, but it certaintly wasn’t this. 

 

‘Well, they’re both still young after all’

 

‘Getting gifts from places they’ve never been must be exciting’

 

‘Ah, that reminds me,’ Cale turned his head, staring for a moment at the soft smiles on the faces of the Count and Countess. Clearing his throat, he began to speak, “I-”

 

The words died off.

 

Suddenly, Cale no longer wanted to admit it. He cleared his throat again, patting Basen a bit firmer this time and speaking up, “Alright. I’ll have Ron bring you some of them during dinner. I’m craving a bath right now so, thats enough of this,”

 

Basen slowly unwrapped his arms, though he was a bit reluctant. Cale carefully placed Lily back on her feet after repeating his words to her, the young girl pouting at the fact she was no longer carried. The expression had Cale almost pick her up again, but he settled for patting her head. With a glance at his parents he gave a small bow, “Excuse me, then,”

 

He then climbed the stairs swiftly. He wasn’t running, not at all. He just climbed faster than he had planned. The idea of a hot bath in his chambers sounded delightful. 

 

As he left, Lily turned to her parents and grinned, jumping in place, “Orabeoni got me gifts!”

 

“He did,” Violan smiled, eyes tracing after the boy that was her son in everything but blood. She felt a pit in her heart, that familiar doubt if she was doing the right things when it came to him.

 

Pulling her eyes away, she noticed Basen tug at Deruth’s hand, “Father, can we…can we spend time with hyung-nim tomorrow…if he wants?”

 

Deruth smiled, ruffling Basen’s hair, “Well of course! I don’t see why you can’t? You’re siblings after all,”

 

“Come now,” Violan picked up Lily, “Let’s prep for supper,”

 

“Mother! Mother! I want to give orabeoni some sweets!”

 

“Why don’t we stop by the kitchen, then?” Violan smiled at her daughter’s enthusiasm, “Deruth,”

 

“Hm?” they were all walking now

 

“What sweets does Cale fancy?”

 

“Sweets?” Deruth repeated softly to himself. 

 

The Count fell silent, thinking about it. Cale always had a sweet tooth so there were few sweets he didn’t eat. If thinking about in terms of appropriate for dinner though, a smaller dessert would be easier and would allow for the kitchens to make it within the allotted time.

 

“He’s fond of most sweets. Except extremely citrusy, sour, and coconut ones,” Deruth smiled at the memory of a 6 year old Cale’s face scrunching up at the taste of a lemon cake he had tried, “Hmm…he was always a fan of chocolate dacquoise,”

 

“Then we shall request that,” Violan decided, eyes softening as Basen and Lily both smiled.

 

‘I’m glad’



Notes:

Happy 2025

There will be a while before I can upload the next chunk. Please be patient with me. I’ll have so much more time once April has passed lol

Chapter 31: What do you mean I’m not trash?! - part I

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Bam!

 

Cale flinched violently at the sudden sound, body jerking out of sleep and sitting up adrenaline pumping. His vision blurred and his head pounded at the sudden movements, which was then coupled by an excited squeal:

 

“ORABEONI!!!”

 

His sleep-addled-yet-startled brain only processed a glimpse of brown hair before a body tackled Cale back down into the mattress. The redhead groaned, reaching up and furiously rubbing at his eyes as Lily’s voice patterned off, “Orabeoni!!! Up! Up! It’s time to have fun!!”

 

Cale stared up at ceiling blankly as the noise crashed over him and the situation dawned, ‘What in the everloving fuck?’

 

“LILY!!” 

 

‘Aaaand there’s the other one’

 

Cale resigned himself to his fate as Basen’s footsteps rapidly came towards them, pulling Lily off of Cale– correction, attempting to pull her off. Lily simply clung tighter, giggling at the whole thing as she chanted, “Up! Up! Up!”

 

“...”

 

Cale mourned his peaceful morning.

 

Cale sighed deeply, finally lifting himself up on to his elbows and glancing at his two younger siblings, “...Right then…Morning,”

 

Basen gave up pulling Lily off and his expression looked deeply ashamed, “Ah…hyung, I’m sorry!”

 

Cale just shrugged and stared blankly at Lily, “...so? What’s going on?”



Lily grinned and threw her arms up in excitement(Basen took the opportunity to quickly pull her off Cale so he could sit up properly), “Orabeoni is going to hang out with me and Basen Oppa!”



Cale blinked slowly and his eyes shifted to Basen. The brunette boy smiled awkwardly, “Father cleared all of us. A-And Lily and I finished all our important classes early! S-so it's not a problem!”

 

Cale doesn’t respond. The words are repeating slowly in his brain as he stares, red eyes shifting between Basen and Lily. As the silence stretches, Basen swallows and his nerves begin to go wild. His posture deflates and he looks down, avoiding his older brother’s gaze. Did they make a mistake? Does Cale not want to interact with them more than necessary? Are they bothering him?

“...okay,”

 

Basen stops and he looks up again, “O-okay? Y-you’re willing?”

 

Cale shrugs and then nods, “Sure…I have nothing else to do, I suppose,”

 

Basen beams and he grins, while Lily cheers and hugs Cale tightly while singing her excitement. Cale glances down at Lily, though he looks up again when Basen speaks again.

 

“I’m glad hyung is spending time with us!”

 

Cale stares at Basen’s smile, Lily’s delight echoing around his bedroom. He swallows the lump in his throat and pushes down the emotions bubbling in his chest. 

 

He just nods and then pulls on the servant bell beside the bed so he could get ready. He turned to glance at his younger siblings, taking in their excitement and happiness at merely a few hours of his time. 

 

They shouldn’t be so excited. Perhaps it’s because they’re still so young that the complexities of their family is not clear.

 

Nonetheless, Cale remains silent. He gets out of bed, fixing his clothes as he walks towards the connected bathroom. As he opens the door, he pauses and glances back, “Are you both going to loiter in here?”

 

Basen flushed and he clears his throat, “N-no! Hyung-nim we’ll wait for you to finish eating and-“

 

“I’m not gonna eat. I’m not hungry. And if I am I’ll get just get something in town,” Cale interrupted.

 

Lily was distracted by her excitement and just smiled, “Let’s get sweets!!! Orabeoni likes sweets! I remember!”

 

Cale blinks.

 

He then shrugs, “Sure if you want,”

 

Lily cheers. Basen smiles and says, “Then we’ll wait at the carriage?”

 

“Okay,”

 

Basen takes Lily (with effort) and takes her out of the room. Cale watches them go, his red eyes fixed on their smiles and the spark in their eyes. 

 

He pursed his lips before entering his bathroom to wash up. 

 

When he comes out, he’s wrapped in a bathrobe, red hair damp. Ron greets him with a smile.

 

“You are going out, Young Master?”

 

“Yeah. Father intends for me, Basen, and Lily to go out. He cleared their schedules for it,” Cale informs with a sigh.

 

Ron stands behind him, helping Cale wear the clothes. They’re not too constricting which is perfect for an outing. Black slacks with a red silk top with a frilled collar and wrist cuffs. Hidden beneath the shirt is the necklace he’d gotten from the lake. His socks are black and he wears some laced black ankle boots. On his fingers are a few rings. His damp hair is quickly dried and brushed into a casual yet elegant style. 

 

Once everything is in place, he is handed a chic black coat. He exits his room, Ron trailing behind him. 

 

As they walk through the halls, Cale inquires, “Why do you think Father is suddenly making the three of us spend time together?”

 

Ron just hummed. He smiled and said, “I don’t think the Count forced this,”

 

Cale raised an eyebrow, “What?”

 

Ron says nothing more. He instead hands Cale a pouch of some money. Cale takes it, placing it in one of the coat pockets. 

 

They eventually reach the grand entrance hall and the front doors. As he steps outside, he finds the carriage pulled up and the door open. Basen and Lily are talking in front of it.

 

“Why are you two waiting outside? Go step inside,” Cale speaks curtly.




 

Basen and Lily look over at his voice. Lily beams and rushes forward, “Yay! Orabeoni is here!!”

 

Cale grunts as she grabs his hand and tugs him forward. Cale frowns.

 

Basen speaks up and rushes to his siblings, “Lily! Careful! You'll make hyung-nim fall,”

 

Lily pauses and gasps. She lets go of Cale and turns back, “I'm sorry!”

 

Cale straightens up, taken aback by the whole situation. He clears his throat and waves the apology off, “It's fine. Let's go,”

 

He motions for Ron to help Lily into the carriage. As they enter the carriage, a voice calls out. Cale glances back and Basen and Lily peek out of the carriage.

 

Lily and Basen chorus, “Mom!”

 

Violan smiles and approaches, “I came to see you three off,”

 

She looks at Cale.

 

Cale stares back quietly.

 

After a beat he says casually, “Oh. I'll watch them.”

 

Violan blinks, “Ah- yes, that-” she pauses and then nods, “Right…you three have fun,”

She glanced at the younger two and gave them a stern but tender look, “Don’t give Cale trouble,”

 

Basen and Lily nod with smiles. Cale gives a curt nod and then a bow before he climbs into the carriage sitting beside Lily.

 

Once the door is shut and he is satisfied with Basen and Lily’s secureness, he knocks the wall of the carriage. The muffled crack of the reins is the warning before the carriage jerks to a movement and begins to clobber along the stone path towards the town.

He sits with his arms crossed over the front of his body, eyes closed as he listens to Lily blabber on. He opens his eyes upon being directly addressed:

“Hyungnim, is there…somewhere you want to go?”

 

He opened his eyes and looked at his younger siblings. A hum escaped from his lips, head turning to look out the carriage window.

“Not particularly. We can go wherever you want,”

Lily raised her hand and exclaimed, “I want to go to the market plaza!”

Cale nodded, “Then we shall do that,”

He adds after a moment, “The food stalls should still have some hot winter delicacies…we can get some,”

Basen jumped at the opportunity, “Then- then hyung-nim! What is your favorite winter snack?”

“Hmm…” Cale thinks for a moment, “Pies are nice…but nothing really beats a hot lava cakes…I’ve had some decent puddings too…”

Lily vibrated with excitement and the allure of sugar, “Let’s have everything!!”

“Kids shouldn’t have so much sweets,” Cale shook his head.

“Mom’s not here!” was Lily’s argument.

A convincing one.

Cale pointed out, “But she will be when we return,”

Lily huffed and Cale’s lips quirked up in triumph at beating a five-year-old in an argument. Basen chuckles amused and smiles happily.

The large carriage comes to a stop at the main junction of Rain City’s busy streets, and the three children exit the carriage. The town is bustling with people, all going about their daily business or hurrying past to get to their destination. Cale looks around with sharp eyes, taking note of the shops, stands, and the other people around them. He looks back at his younger siblings, seeing them both look around with eyes full of excitement.

 

"Alright," Cale says, his voice a bit stern. "Stick close to me, got it?"

 

Basen nods obediently, but Lily is already looking around, trying to see everything at once. Cale sighs, resigning himself to his fate, and begins walking to the main plaza. Basen grabs Lily's hand and follows after him, keeping up but making sure his little sister doesn't run off. Behind them, the few knights Deruth provided for them follows.

 

As they make their way through the town, Cale takes notice of many people staring at them. It's not a surprise. The crest on the carriage was enough to make eyes turn; everyone in Rain City knows how the members of the Henituse family look…it's difficult to find anyone who doesnt- well, no. Correction, everyone knows what Cale looks like. His red hair is a dead give away. And he’s the infamous trash. 

 

A few people whisper to each other while looking at the three, and it's clear that their arrival has caught some attention.

Cale’s eyes harden in annoyance, ‘This is why Father shouldn’t have let me come along with them…’

Finally, they reach the main plaza and stand in the large open space. The sounds of the town's hustle and bustle are all around them, and the cold wind blows across them. As they take in the space, they notice even more people eyeing them and whispering amongst themselves. Cale is far too used to the shifting gazes and whispers. He turns around to look at Basen and Lily.

Cale doesn't seem too bothered by it, but Basen grows a little more nervous, shifting his weight and sticking even closer to Lily. She, on the other hand, is too excited by all the sights and sounds to even notice the stares.

‘Understandable…since Basen arrived in the house, prolonged stares and whispers were often judgy and cruel. He’s young but he learned early on the ugliness that comes with nobility.’ Cale pressed his lips together.

Basen, on the other hand, looks over at Cale when the older was not looking, ‘...does hyung-nim face this everyday? He comes into town and everyone just…stares at him like this…’

Basen didn’t like that. No, he didn’t like the way people looked at Cale at all.

Cale looks around the plaza, his eyes sweeping across the crowd. "Well, we're here," he says, his voice betraying none of the irritation he's likely feeling. "Now what?" he adds, looking down at his siblings.

Basen looks up at Cale, his nervousness even more apparent in the busier plaza. "I...I don't know," he says quietly.

 

Lily, on the other hand, finally tears her gaze away from the crowd and looks up at Cale with wide eyes. "We can look at the shops!" she says excitedly, tugging on Cale's sleeve.

Cale nods, “Alright, alright. We can look at the shops,”

He exhales as Lily cheers and runs off, pulling Basen behind her; the older letting out a startled call. Cale’s lips quirk and he walks calmly behind them; hands in his coat. His focus remains on his siblings, but his eyes look about once more.

As he expected.

The eyes were on him.

It’s no surprise.

It must be the first time they’ve ever seen the three Henituse children together without the Count or Countess present. It’s been a month since Cale was in town; they all must be on edge, wondering when his temper would flare.

‘As if I’d do anything with Basen and Lily here,’ Cale thought to himself.

They begin to make their way through the crowded plaza, with Basen and Lily excitedly looking at the various wares being sold by the merchants. Cale walks a few steps behind, keeping a watchful eye on his siblings while trying to seem disinterested.

As they wander from one stand to the next, they attract the attention of some of the merchants. A few of some bolder merchants call out to the three, mostly Lily and Basen, trying to draw them in with offers of discounts and other deals.

Cale is unsurprised his name is smartly not said.

They stop at a few stalls, Lily bouncing excitedly and wanting to buy everything she sees. Basen is more reserved, but he still looks at the items with interest. Cale only mutters a few disapproving comments here and there, but mostly lets his siblings enjoy themselves.

Basen somehow manages to keep Lily from actually buying everything. Especially when he saw Cale sigh and calmly reach into his coat as if ready to pay. Honestly, their older brother was really too generous with them! He’s always ready to buy them things!

Not to say…Cale didn’t win some arguments either; being too quick for Basen to catch or just tossing a gold galleon on the counter with a blunt, “Sure,” or “Pack it up quick.”

The children continue to explore the main plaza, with Basen and Lily occasionally sneaking glances at their brother. Cale, meanwhile, is starting to notice that people are looking at him differently. Some whisper to each other and point at him, their eyes not full of disdain but a hint of curiosity instead.

 

Cale, unaware of the rumors, assumes they are still just gossiping about his well-known "trash" habits. He looks down at his siblings, who have stopped to look at a merchant selling glass trinkets, and mutters to himself.

 

"Tch, can't they mind their own business?" he mutters under his breath. 


While Basen and Lily are distracted by the trinkets, Cale turns his gaze back to the crowd. He sees a mother with a young child nearby, the child pointing at Cale and whispering to her mother. Cale tenses up, expecting the woman to pull her child away and give him a nervous and wary glance while whispering scoldings.

 

To his surprise, however, the mother smiles warmly at him before whispering something into her child's ear. The child giggles and winks at Cale, causing him to furrowed his brow in confusion. 

 

What is going on?

 

Cale's confusion is interrupted by Lily's voice. "Orabeoni, look!" she exclaims, holding up a set of small glass animals. "Aren't they pretty?"

Cale looks down at the glass animals in Lily's hands. Despite himself, he can't help but think that they are rather nice. "Yeah, they're alright," he mutters, trying to hide the hint of approval in his voice.

 

Lily's grin widens and she turns to show the glass figures to Basen. As the two siblings chat, Cale looks back at the crowd, his mind working in overdrive. He catches more people looking at him and this time, he notices the wariness replaced with curiosity…

He's used to people looking at him with irritation, disdain, or even disgust, but this new look is something unfamiliar. Is that respect he's seeing in some of their gazes? He mentally shakes his head, telling himself he's imagining things.

He’s trash after all.

The infamous lout of the count’s family.

As he ponders over his thoughts, Basen suddenly speaks up, his voice nervous. "Um...hyung-nim," he says quietly, "I think some people are trying to talk to us."

 

Cale looks up from his thoughts and turns to see a group of middle-aged men approaching them. They wear fine clothes and carry themselves with a sense of arrogance that is common among the upper class. Cale tenses up, his eyes narrowed.

 

Cale turns away and gives the knights behind him a stern glance. He then quickly places down a gold galleon and snatches the wrapped up glass trinkets from the merchant, handing them carefully to Lily. Then with a quick usher, he begins to nudge his siblings in the opposite direction.

 

"Let's get some food. We've wandered for a bit,"

 

Basen, sensing Cale's uneasiness, is quick to follow Cale's lead and herds Lily along with him. The group of men, noticing their haste, call after them. "Hey, wait a moment! Young Henituses!" one of them exclaims, stepping forward to intercept them.

Cale stops in place at the direct call. He then scowls and glances at his siblings and then around and the way people now stare. He turns and walks back, shoving the knights out of the way, giving one of them a low order, “Take Basen and Lily away to eat before they faint.”

 

The knights look surprised by Cale's sudden command but obey without question. As they steer Basen and Lily toward a nearby eatery, Cale faces the men who approached him alone, a scowl still darkening his face.

Basen looks back in confusion, as does Lily who asks about Cale. The knights simply swallow and smile nervously, ushering the younger two away. Even the knights are wary of the trash, after all.

“The Young Master will return later,”


Basen protests but it's futile as the knights usher him and Lily further and further away. Basen grunts and stares back, frowning as he realizes now Cale is left without any knight at all.


Meanwhile, The trash persona easily comes over Cale like a second skin. He hisses, raising an arrogant eyebrow, "Who the hell are you to address a Henituse so casually?"


The men, clearly taken aback by Cale's bluntness, exchange nervous glances amongst themselves. The one who had called out to him before clears his throat and replies, "We mean no disrespect, young master. We simply wanted to make your acquaintance."

 

"Get in line."

 

The man smiles nervously and nods. "Of course, of course. But we can assure you, we have something that would greatly benefit the future young master of the esteemed Henituse household."

 

"Hah!" he grins sarcastically

 

The man flinches at Cale's sarcastic response, but quickly regains his composure. "Please, young master, if you would just listen to what we have to say-"

 

But Cale cuts him off with a scoff, "And why should I? Just because you think you have something that'll benefit me? Who the hell do you think I am, someone who's willing to sell my ears to anyone who comes running at me with some shiny thing in their hands?"

The man's smile falters, but he remains determined. "Please, young master. Just give us one moment of your time." He motions for his companions to step forward, and they all take out small, velvet pouches.

 

"Please, just take a look," the man says, holding out one of the bags towards Cale. His companions follow suit, holding out their own pouches.

 

Cale glances at the pouches once more, then back at the men's faces. They seem desperate, their eyes filled with a mix of hope and fear. He can tell that whatever is in those pouches holds a great significance to them.

 

He hesitates for a moment, his mind warring with itself. He can't deny that his curiosity is piqued, but his instinct is telling him that there's something fishy about this whole situation.

 

After a few moments, however, his curiosity wins out. He slowly reaches out and takes the pouch offered by the man. He turns it over in his hands, feeling the weight and texture of the fabric.

 

"What's in it?" he asks, his voice still laced with a hint of disdain. "Money? Jewels? Some useless crap that you're trying to pawn off as valuable?"

 

The man smiles slyly, clearly pleased that Cale has taken the bait. "Open it and see for yourself, young master."

 

He can feel the stares of the people around him, watching his every move. He knows that whatever he does here, it will have consequences. But he's also a bit curious about what's in the pouch, and he can't resist the urge to satisfy his curiosity.

 

With a swift motion, he unties the strings of the pouch and tips its contents into his open palm.

 

As the object falls out, Cale's eyes widen in surprise. In the palm of his hand is a sparkling gemstone, its facets refracting the light into a spectrum of rainbow colors. It's a beautiful sight, but Cale has seen many jewels in his life. Something about this feels wrong.

 

"What the hell is this?" he asks, his voice betraying a hint of caution. He looks up at the men, his eyes narrowed, waiting for their explanation.

 

The man smiles triumphantly, thinking he has Cale where he wants him. "It's a dragon blood gem, young master," he says confidently. "A rare and powerful gemstone, said to hold the strength of a dragon within it. Just imagine the possibilities that could be achieved with it."

His breath hitches.

Around him, the city’s people ripple with whispers and shock.

Cale repeats slowly, “...the strength of a dragon?”

The man nods eagerly. "Yes, young master. The dragon blood gem is said to hold a fraction of the strength of a dragon within its core." He takes a step closer, eyes sparkling. "And it's perfect for a young master like yourself, preparing to lead the esteemed Henituse household into the future. Imagine the possibilities that could be achieved with such power at your disposal."



Cale’s eyes darkened.



‘What disgusting bullshit…’ he thought



He turns his palm and the gemstone slides back into the pouch. Cale shuts it and puts it calmly in his pocket, taking steady and slow steps towards the men. His face was stoic, cold…as it usually was.



“...the other pouches. They hold the same thing?”

 

The men nod hastily. 

 

"Yes, yes," the first man says, a hint of relief in his voice. "All the pouches we have are dragon blood gems, young master. We've been collecting them for some time now."

 

"Collecting them." Cale repeats.

 

He looks at the older men, his sixteen-year-old self shorter than them; but his very presence exudes cold arrogance of a noble.

 

He stares at them, "...and you want an in with the Hentiuse family in return for those, yes?"

 

The men nod again, their smiles growing wider. 

 

"Yes, young master," the first man responds, his voice eager. "We believe that a partnership with the Henituse family could be mutually beneficial. The wealth and power that you hold... coupled with the potential of these dragon blood gems... it could make both parties wealthier and more influential than ever before."

 

"Ha..."

 

Cale couldn't stand it.

 

He snatches another pouch from one of the other men, holding it up to look. He then scowled and his other hand flew out to grab the nearest thing on a stall.

 

The trash of the count's family threw it at the men's feet, the shattering of the object echoing in the plaza.

 

"You filthy rats..."



 

The men, shocked and terrified, stumble back at Cale's sudden outburst. They look at the broken object on the ground, then up at Cale's scowling face.

 

"H-how dare y-" the first man begins, but Cale cuts him off with a scathing glare.

 

“A dragon blood’s gem. Do you hear yourself?! Selling a gem rumored to be harvested from a dragon’s blood…you must be out of your mind if you think anyone would believe that! Dragons turn to dust when they die. Every bit of them. Their blood is precious as they are,” he seethes, red eyes flaring.



In his mind, he can’t help but picture the little black dragon.



He scowls darker.



“Prospective wealth and power; are you insulting the Henituse family? We’re one of the great families of the Roan Kingdom. We’ve stood here in the northeast since the beginning of the Kingdom! How dare you insinuate the Henituse household requires your filthy falsehoods!!!” Cale spat.

The men, cowering before the wrath of the young Henituse, exchange nervous glances. 

 

The first one, who had been doing most of the talking, gulps and stammers, "No, no, young master, we didn't mean to insult-"

 

But Cale doesn't let him finish. He steps closer to the men, his eyes blazing with anger. "You think you can just waltz into my territory and try to sell me such a ludicrous lie and expect me not to be insulted? Do you think the Henituse household is a bunch of fools?"

 

Cale then grinned mockingly, "And don't think I wasn't aware of your intentions saying something so precious in the public plaza like this...how many minds here did you just try to manipulate?! How dare you sow discord in my territory, to my people! You must be asking for death!!!"

 

He means it to sound mean, to be an insult. But to the people who were already beginning to rethink his trash reputation- hearing Cale say those words...it sounded like...their young master was protecting them??

 

The people in the crowd, who had been watching the exchange with wide eyes, react to Cale's words with a mix of surprise and admiration. They had never heard the young master speak with so much conviction and anger before. And to hear him defend them against these outsiders... it was a foreign concept to them.

 

"Young Master Cale is…standing up for us," one of them whispers.

 

"Did he just call us his people?" another mutters.

 

The bystanders, shocked by Cale's outburst, watch with wide-eyes. They had only ever seen the rude young noble, the trash who was good for nothing except causing trouble. But now, seeing this young man defend them, they couldn't believe their ears. Coupled with the rumors of their young master boldly jumping into a frozen lake at the cost of his health to save a young girl in the Wheelsman territory…

…is their young master…really trash?

One brave soul among them, a middle-aged merchant, steps forward. "Young master is right!" he declares, his voice full of conviction. "These men are trying to sow discord and spread falsehoods in our plaza! We cannot let them get away with it!"


Cale glances over with surprise, focus and anger momentarily disrupted.

 

The voice of the merchant breaks the spell of shock among the crowd, and more voices begin to echo his agreement.

 

“Yeah! How dare you try to deceive the young master like that!”

 

"Filthy rats, trying to take advantage of the Henituse family!"

‘...right. It’s because of the Henituse family’s honor. That makes more sense,’ Cale nodded and glanced back at the men, glaring darkly. ‘Even with my reputation, our Henituse family is still loved. That’s good.’

 

The men cower back, now more terrified by the crowd's anger than by Cale's threats. The first man tries to plead, "No, no, we were just-!"

 

But Cale cuts them off again. "Save your breath," he spits, his glare still burning. "You've crossed a line, and you'll pay the price for it."


Cale scowls and decides to use the crowd to his advantage. He had sent the guards off with Basen and Lily earlier, but he needed some of them now. Not removing his eyes from the merchants he spits out angrily, “Someone find me some knights!!”

 

The crowd, seeing their young master take charge, quicken to obey his command. Several voices respond, "Yes, young master!" and "Right away, young master!"

 

Within moments, several knights appear by Cale's side. They watch the interaction between Cale and the men with wary eyes.

 

Cale doesn't care. He orders coldly and glares at the knights, "Do your fucking job. Bring these men to the estate's dungeons. Immediately. Oh. And gag them, they like spouting bullshit."

 

The knights, used to Cale's brusque manner, nod and move to obey his orders. They bind the men's hands and tie gags around their mouths to silence them. The men struggle against their binds, but the knights are too strong. They are dragged away by the knights, their protests muffled by the gags.

 

Cale glares at them coldly. He only dares to exhale when they're shoved into a carriage. Standing there, he lets the crowd's continued curses envelop him for a moment.

 

He then turns on his heel and goes to find his siblings, who should be eating peacefully. As Cale walks, the crowd continues to whisper and gossip. Cale heard...some surprising things.

 


As Cale makes his way through the crowd, he overhears snippets of conversations.

 

"Never thought the Henituse young master would stand up for us like that..."

 

"I always thought he was just trouble, but... he protected us from those lying merchants."

 


‘...pardon?’ Cale blinked.



"Did you see how the young master defended us? I never knew..."

 

"He's not as bad as I thought. Maybe..."

 

"Maybe he's just misunderstood. Did you see how angry he got? He wouldn't get that mad if he didn't care..."

 


Cale actually halts at that, eyes widening.



…what?



Wait a second-



Cale shakes his head and his pace quickens.



No…this is just a temporary adrenaline rush.

 

Cale determinedly decides to ignore the whispers.

 

Despite his determination, Cale can't help but notice more snippets of conversations as he walks.

 

"He seemed to know that those men were lying... I wonder how he knew..."

 

"I saw the gemstones they had. I knew no dragon would give up their blood so easily..."

 

"Young master is smart...I underestimated him. He's smarter than he looks..."

 

He quickens his pace, trying to ignore the whispers around him. But try as he might, the words stick in his mind like burrs.

 

"Have you ever seen young master so protective before?"

 

"He looked so different just now, so... so... noble..."

 

Cale shakes his head again, forcing himself forward. But the words follow him like ghosts, nagging at the edges of his consciousness.


‘What the fuck are they all on about!!’ Cale laments

 

He eventually spots Basen and Lily, sitting at one of the food stalls and enjoying their meals.

 

As he approaches, Basen looks up, a hint of worry on his face. "Hyung-nim, where were you? And who were those men? Was there a problem?"

 

“No. Nothing.” He replies curtly and sits down.



He then looks at the food and his habit of stealing food from Roksu has him taking a hot apple hand-pie without much thought and biting into it.

 

Basen watches as Cale quickly snatches a piece of the hot apple pie, but is too surprised to say anything. Lily, on the other hand, giggles at the sight.

 

"Orabeoni really likes sweets," she comments with a knowing grin.

 

Cale, realizing too late that he's stolen food from his siblings, quickly tries to cover up his action. "I was hungry," he mutters gruffly, taking another bite of the pie.

 

Basen chuckles softly. "We can see that, hyung-nim," he replies, not at all bothered by Cale's stealing.

 

Lily, however, pouts playfully. "You should have asked first, Orabeoni!"

 

Cale hums and nods curtly, "You're right. My bad,"

 

Basen smiles, amused by his siblings’ interaction. Lily grins widely, clearly pleased with his response.

 

"You're forgiven!" she declares, nudging her plate of snacks closer to Cale.

Cale glances down and his lips quirk up amused. He bows his head and responds, “How great,”

He takes another hand-pie and bites into it, eyes and ears turning to the passing crowd.

 

The crowd buzzes around them, still talking about the incident. Cale can pick out different snippets of conversation, his ears attuned to the mention of his name.

 

"Did you see the way he stood up to those scammers?"

 

"He was like a different person... so powerful, so regal..."

 

"Maybe he's not as trash as we thought..."

 


The words have him pause and frown. That can’t be right.



He exhales and finishes eating. He then announces, “Okay, that’s enough of an outing for today…let’s return to the estate,”



Basen and Lily, still munching on their snacks, nod in agreement.

 

"Sounds good to me," Basen says, standing up and brushing crumbs off his clothes.

 

Lily, on the other hand, lets out a small sigh. "But I want to spend more time..," she pouts.



Cale speaks off handedly, “We can do this again,”

 

What Cale doesn't realize is that making a promise to his five-year-old sister means she’ll remember it.



What he also doesn’t realize is that his trash reputation is on a one way ticket to hell.



Notes:

i hate aging. i get busier and busier.